Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The first time Sam found out she was pregnant was not as sweet as when Martouf told Hannah.

Of course the mission went sour.

SG-1 and SG-2 had been sent to the planet to help take take some resources to a village, Jeroming, that had been devastated by the Goa'uld. Despite being simple from the outside they were advanced in technology.

SG-1team consisted of the leader Colonel Jack O'Neill, Daniel Jackson, Teal'c and Dr. Janet Frasier. SG-2 consists of leader Major Samantha Carter O'Neill, Colonel Cameron Mitchell, and Martouf. Jacob Carter also came with them because the Tok' ra wanted a specific type of crystal that could boost the power that the towns people had.

Sam helped pack up the MALP for the hour walk to the town but stopped to take of her top off and wipe her head again, she strapped her gun back on her front. She just wore her black T-shirt and cameo pants. Jack frowned Sam had seemed out of sorts lately. Janet declared her in perfect health so he wasn't sure but she just didn't seem like his Sam. It was very little things he noticed.

"Let's move out kids! Jacob is waiting for us!" Jack ordered. Everyone began to walk towards the town but Sam stayed to operate the MALP that was dragging more supplies. It was a bumpy route for the MALP and Sam would make sure nothing fell off or broke. Jack stayed back with Sam.

"Are you feeling OK?" Jack asked after a few moments of silence.

"I'm fine. I think I ate something weird in the mess hall my stomach has felt weird since yesterday." Sam sighed softly.

"Why didn't you get something from the Doc for your stomach?" Jack frowned.

"It comes and goes. I'm fine really." Sam shrugged.

"Do you think?" He asked softly.

"It was negative two days ago." Sam quicken her pace a little.

"I thought we were going to take those test together?"

"I was so sure this time I wanted to surprise you." Her eyes were wet. They had been try to have a baby for two years. Janet insisted that they were both fine that some people just had a hard time conceiving.

"I'm sorry, sweetheart." He rubbed her shoulder.

"We'll just keep trying." She wiped her eyes smirking.

"That's the fun part!" Jack grinned. Sam began to
giggle. He hoped if they had kids they would have Sam's giggle.

Suddenly there was a loud noise above them. Goa'uld strike vessels were above them.

"Take cover!" Jack yelled as Sam and him dove behind the MALP firing at the ships. The others hid behind the trees.

"Jacob if you can read me you have enemy fire coming your way. Get the people underground!" Jack ordered into his radio.

"Our god Apophis will reward us greatly for you Colonel and your team!" Came a reply of one of the leaders from Jacob's radio.

"Damn it it was a set up. OK back to the gate!" Jack ordered waving to the others.

"What about my dad?" Sam asked frowning.

"We will send reinforcements! We've just been set up, Carter we need back up." Jack said as he continued to shoot at the planes.

"Where is Mitchell?" Sam asked when the teams were coming towards them.

"He followed ground troops into the woods towards the mountain" Martouf pointed over his shoulder.

"That wasn't the order!" Jack growled.

"I'll go get him." Sam said.

"Jack the children's home is that way." Daniel said frowning.

"Ok, Janet and Daniel go to the gate and let Hammond know what was going on. Marty go with Sam to get Mitchell and T and I will distract the troops away from the kids." Jack ordered. Everyone quickly spilt up.
Sam and Martouf ran towards the small house that held the few orphans. They quicken their pace when they heard screaming. Cam was shooting at the Jaffa that were trying to grab the children that were scattering.

"Cam help!" Shouted a little voice. Standing on a very old bridge was Devlin the little boy that had been Cam's shadow the past week. The eight year old had green eyes and wavey brown hair. He had a serious face for a child except when he smiled. Then he could charm anyone. The whole week Devlin followed Cam around asking questions and Cam answered the best he could.

The bridge felt like a trap. Cam knew he would be exposed the second he stepped on the bridge, he didn't care.

"Cam wait!" Sam called as Martouf and her ran up to Cam.

"Sam I have to get him! It's not his fault his leaders set us up!" Cam argued.

"I agree Cam but I'm lighter I'll go out part way with you watching my back and send Devlin to you and Martouf can cover us both while we come back in and we'll take him back through the gate with us." Sam planned out.

"OK let's do this!" Cam said and Martouf nodded.

Sam really wished she didn't feel so nauseous as she stepped on the old wooden bridge. She had only gotten a few steps on the bridge when she heard the staff blast pass her. She heard Cam fire back.

"Devlin come here it's OK!" Sam called as she walked out a little further.

"I tried to be brave and cross the bridge Sam but I'm scared!" Devlin called he wasn't moving.

"Being brave is doing something you are scared of , buddy! Come just a little closer and I'll hold your hand Cam is at the end of the bridge waiting for us and then we are going to take you back through the gate with us." Sam explained reaching out her hand. It was getting harder to ignore the fire fight happening at the end of the bridge.

"Can I live with Cam?" Devlin asked as he took a step closer to Sam's hand.

"I don't know but I'm sure Cam will make sure you find a good home." Sam answered honestly.

Soon Devlin was hugging Sam. She shuffled their bodies until Devlin would be in front of her. The bridge was to narrow to stand side by side so she put her hand on Devlin's shoulder and urged him forward. They had made it to the end when a blast hit the bridge. Sam, Devlin, and Cam slid down the side of the mountain. They were stopped by a very small ridge but it held all three of them. Devlin was unconscious and Sam was vomiting. Cam checked on Devlin first.

"Come on kid don't give up now!" Cam checked Devlin for breathing and pulse. He found the boy had both. Cam reached out for Sam who was now panting with her eyes closed.

"Stupid question but are you OK?" Cam asked softly.

"I'll be fine." She ended the questioning.

"Look those trees look thick and sturdy we might be able to climb all the way up or at least to where we can call for help. " Sam pointed behind Cam.

"OK but how are we going to get up with Devlin?" Cam asked.

"Give me your jacket and shirts well tie him to me like a large baby carrier." Sam said.

"Tie him to me I'll carry him." Cam suggested.

"I want carry him." Sam was already fasting Devlin to her.

With Cam's help Devlin was now tied to Sam with his head resting on her chest. They were looking up into the trees.

"OK nice and slow. Take your time I'll be right behind you." Cam instruted

Sam had just got up a couple of branches when she heard Cam let out a shocked cry. The ledge had broken before he could climb.

"CAM!" Sam screamed. Sam was sobbing as she climbed the trees. She had to stop and rest, she made sure Devlin had been OK before shutting her eyes for a few minutes. Sam didn't know how long she had been resting when she began climbing again. She had been climbing for a while when she heard her name being called.

"I'm here! Jack! Martouf!" Sam called.

"Sammy?" Jacob's voice called.

"Dad? Dad I'm here in the trees!" Sam called. There was rustling above her then Jack's head appeared.
"I found her! " Jack called as he began to climb in the trees.

"Jack! Cam fell! We have to get a search party looking for him. He could be badly hurt!" Sam babbled as she climbed her way up to him. Being careful not to catch Devlin on anything.

"We got him Sam! A Tor' ka saw him fall and went and scooped him up. He has a broken collar bone but he will live. We were worried about you. You've been missing half a day." He reached down and touched her face. Even though they were on duty Sam wanted to kiss Jack.

"I must have fallen asleep longer than I thought but I had to rest before I climbed more." Sam explained frowning. He grabbed her hand gave it a squeeze.

"You think you can climb a little more ground's not very far. How's the kid?" Jack asked noticing Devlin on her chest.

"He's been unconscious for a while but his breathing and pulse are good." Sam stroked Devlin's soft hair.
"I mean look where he is resting. Kid probably thinks he's in heaven." Jack chuckled.

Sam grinned and continued to climb. They climbed a few more feet until they came to an opening. Jack climbed out first then reached in to help her out. Sam grabbed his hand and with his help was finally back on solid ground. Jack helped her untie Devlin from her so Janet could look the boy over. Teal'c, Daniel and Martouf were there also.

"Sam, thank God! Are you ok?" Jacob hugged her tightly.

"I fine, dad! Are you ok?" Sam asked.

"This whole situation is a long story." Jacob rubbed his forehead.

" I'm worried that he hasn't woken up yet but his stats are good. He definitely has a concussion. I want to do a quick examination of Sam before we head back to the gate" Janet stood up from examining Devlin.

"I'm ok lets get Devlin back." Sam took two steps froward only to fall back into Jacob's arms.

"I don't think you're ok, Sammy!" Jacob lowered her to the ground. Janet and Jack were at Sam's side quickly.

"I'm ok! I just got a little dizzy." Sam tried to push her self up only to have Janet and Jacob push her back down. Janet began to examine Sam by shining a light in her eyes.

"Does anything hurt, Sam?" Jacob asked when he felt Sam tense.

"My stomach hurts again. It comes and goes." Sam sighed. Janet carefully pressed on Sam's stomach.

"It's probably because I carried Devlin up a bunch of trees. I must have pulled a muscle." Sam shrugged.
Salmack was being insisting on something Jacob really didn't want to do so he just gave up and let Salmack have control.

"Dr. Frasier may I use your stethoscope for a moment?" Salmack asked.

Janet handed him the stethoscope. Salmack listened closely to Sam's stomach.

"Salmack what's going on?" Jack asked worried was there something wrong with his wife.
Salmack kept Jacob's face natural but Janet saw something in Jacob's eyes she would ask about later.

"I was making sure Sam didn't accidentally swallow a tree spider. Nasty bugs get in people's gut and don't come out very nicely they make a noise while the nesting in the intestines. I heard nothing. Probably a pulled muscle as Samantha suggested." Salmack handed the stethoscope back.

Sam didn't mind bugs but she got shivers just thinking about a bug in her gut.

"It's ok Sam. Salmack is not even sure if those spiders are here. He just wanted to check they are easier to remove if you catch them young." Jacob rubbed Sam's arm.

"I believe Jacob is correct the tree spiders live light years away from here but you should get check out. Trees are their home. I'm glad you are safe Samantha. I feared the worse when I saw you and Mitchell fall." Martouf assured.

Everyone still looked disturbed as Jacob helped move Sam on to a stretcher.

"I want to do an ultrasound on you, Sam, when we get back." Janet ordered.

"I can walk!" Sam insisted.

"Sam you had a major fall and have a concussion. You are not walking an hour back to the gate Doctors orders!" Janet fussed. Jack and Jacob hid their smiles at the look on Sam's face as Janet walked away. They would carry Sam and Teal'c and Daniel would carry Devlin.

Devlin woke up about half to the gate crying. Janet gave him something for his headache and they continued on their way. They had to stop when Sam vomited. It took longer but they finally made it to the SGC.

"It's good to see you Major Carter O'Neill!" Hammond greeted brightly.

"You too, sir!" Sam said weakly. She was glad to be on the stretcher now she felt horrible again.

Once everyone including Janet had their post mission exam. Janet came into Sam's curtain area with the ultrasound machine. Jack came in right behind her. Sam looked worried.

"I'm sure everything is fine this is just a precaution." Janet soothed as she put gel on Sam's stomach.

Jack took Sam's hand and kissed her on the head. He was off duty now he could show his wife affection. Everything was looking normal until Janet stopped moving the wand and went back on her belly.

"Something wrong?" Jack asked. Sam was to nervous to ask.

"No take a look!" Janet stepped back so the could see the monitor.

"No way!"

"Impossible"

Came their shocked replies.

"I don't know why the blood test came back negative but that is a health six week fetus. You are very lucky considering the fall you had, Sam. Congratulations you two! You were off duty for two weeks with your concussion now it's bed rest very limited moving Sam. We got to make sure that little miracle stays safe. I know you want to tell everyone but I suggest waiting the two weeks. As I said before just as a precaution we want to keep baby safe." Janet beamed she was extremely excited for her friends.

Sam had tears running freely down her face and Jack was very close to crying. Janet cleaned off Sam's belly and hugged her friends.

"Janet I know you have to put this in your report but do you think we can tell Hammond before he sees your report?" Jack asked grinning.

"I'll get him to come down here and sit my report on his desk." Janet grinned back.

Sam was asleep before Janet left.

It was late at night when General Hammond heard a knock on the door.

"Come in!" He called. He smiled seeing it was Janet Frasier.

"General, Colonel O'Neill would like to see you in the infirmary when you have time." Janet walked into the office.

"How is Major Carter O'Neill?" Hammond asked.

"She had more of internal issues than I expected so I put her on limited movement." Janet explained.

"Will she be ok?" Hammond frowned. He had known Samantha since she was young and knew Jack and Jacob would be devastated without her. They all would.

"I'm certain she will be ok." Janet assured.

"I'll go ahead and go down there." Hammond stood up. Janet put her report on his desk and followed him out the office.

Hammond stuck his head around the curtain to Sam's room. Jack stood up when Hammond entered. Sam was asleep.

"Sam, General Hammond is here." Jack whispered in her ear. Sam's eyes slowly opened and she tried to sit up.

"At ease. Don't sit up Major injury gets you off the hook." Hammond smiled.

"Can I have some water?" Sam asked.

"Sure I'll be right back." Jack pecked her on the head before going to grab her some water.

"How are you feeling, Major?" Hammond asked.

"I'm just really tired but other than that I'm doing ok." Sam smiled softly.

Jack came back with a cup of water. He put the straw in her mouth. She took a long drink.

"Thank you!" Sam smiled.

"We asked you to come down here to tell you about a new member of the team." Jack said seriously.

"What are you talking about, Colonel, what new member?" Hammond asked confused.

"It's a very small member but it will grow." Jack said softly showing him a ultrasound picture.

Hammond grinned brightly. He cared for all of his teams and employees of the SGC but he had a soft spot for members of SG-1 and SG-2. He knew Jack and Sam wanted this baby for while now.

"Congratulates you two!" Hammond beamed.

"Thank you, sir! We wanted you to know first, without reading it in a report. We aren't telling anyone else right now. Doc says we should wait a couple of weeks before we tell anyone else." Jack explained.

"Thank you for wanting to be the ones to tell me. It is an honor. We talk about your limitations when you get out of the infirmary. For now rest and take care of yourself." Hammond took Sam's hand.

"I will thank you, sir! Please don't tell my dad" Sam squeezed his hand.

"I promise I won't say a word." Hammond vowed.

"Your promise is good enough for me, sir." Jack smiled as Hammond shook Jack's hand.

"Good night!" Hammond said as he left.

Sam felt like she slept the whole two weeks but she also felt better. They decided to tell both teams, about the baby, together in the infirmary before Sam was released. They told everyone to come meet their new team member. Sam was sitting up when Janet came in with the ultrasound machine. Sam didn't understand why she was so nervous and nauseous. Well nauseous was the baby.

"You ready?" Janet sounded almost giddy.

"Yep!" Suddenly Sam sat up more and Janet grabbed the trash can as Sam vomited. Janet rubbed Sam's back until she finished.

"Oh god!" Sam moaned.

"That was a rough!" Janet sympathized as she gave Sam a cloth to wipe her mouth and a cup of water to rinse her mouth. A nurse came and grabbed the trash can and other items to dispose of. When Jack and the others came in Sam was still stirring on the side of the bed. The others watched as Jack went to kiss Sam only to have her pull away. Jack knew she would let him kiss her until after she brushed her teeth.

"How are you feeling, Sam?" Daniel asked as he watched her gingerly sit back in the bed.

"Better actually! How are you feeling, Cam?" Sam asked looking at Mitchell who arm was in a sling.

"It's getting better I can move my fingers now! Probably will need therapy on my shoulder. So what is this about a new team member?" Cam deflected.

"Where's my dad and Martouf?" Sam asked looked at her friends and teammates.

"They had to go have a meeting with the Tor'ka. They should be back this afternoon or tonight." Jack said.

"Why are we getting a new member are you unwell Major Carter O'Neill?" Teal'c asked frowning.

"No I'm fine Teal'c. We want to show you something first." Sam looked at Janet as she pulled her shirt up to expose her belly. Janet turned on the ultrasound machine and put gel on her belly. The guys were confused for a moment. It was Daniel who understood first he threw his hand over his mouth with a gasp. Jack's grin grew bigger as the fetus came on screen.

"Congratulations you two! How far a long are you?" Daniel asked.

"I'd say around eight weeks. Nice big and healthy." Janet smiled.

"It has gotten bigger. Hi baby!" Sam said softly.

"Our new team member!" Mitchell grinned.

"This is why you had limited movement restrictions. You were put on bed rest to take care of baby." Daniel smiled.

"What do you think T?" Jack asked noticing the Jaffa just stared at the screen.

"Congratulations O'Neill. You and Carter O'Neill will make honorable parents. I just have never seen the child so small." Teal'c still stared at the screen.

"This is how we monitor the baby while the mother is pregnant. Usually an ultrasound isn't done until around three months but I really wasn't looking for a baby the first time. Then Sam had such a serious fall I wanted to do one more to make sure everything looked good. Probably won't do another ultrasound until around twenty weeks, if they want to know the sex of the baby they can find out or if something goes wrong." Janet explained.

"Pretty cool, uh?" Jack asked.

"Indeed." Teal'c said with a small smile.

Janet turned of the machine and wiped off the gel. Sam sat up smiling at her friends. Daniel hugged her first,tears spung to her eyes. Sam hated being so emotional but knew that was because of baby also. She sniffed a little and rolled her eyes when Daniel let go.

"I'm guessing Hammond knows? Cam asked hugging Sam next.

" Yep he was the first one to know after we found out." Jack answered.

"Cassie is going to be so excited when she finds out!" Janet smiled.

"Cassandra Frasier will make a honorably sibling." Teal'c bowed.

It was later that afternoon Jacob and Martouf were in the mess hall having a late lunch. They were going to meet Jack and Sam later. Jacob smiled when Sam and Jack came into the mess hall with big smiles. Jacob stood up.

"Hey sweetheart, you look better!" Jacob greeted kissing her on the head.

"I feel better." Sam smiled.

"What did you want to tell us?" Jacob asked.

"Might as well get to the point." Sam said pulling out a grainy black and white picture.

"Holy Hannah! This is amazing Sammy!" Jacob pulled Sam into another hug. Sam laughed as she hugged Jacob excitedly. Jacob patted Jack on the shoulder while still hugging Sam. Jack looked at Martouf who was staring at the photo puzzled.

"I don't think Marty knows what he is looking at on the picture." Jack said.

Jacob turned to Martouf who was still at the table looking at the picture.

"See that little bean looking thing that is my grand baby!" Jacob pointed to a spot on the photo. Martouf's face lit up as he stood up. Martouf shook Jack's hand before hugging Sam.

Jacob and Martouf knew that
Sam and Jack have wanted this baby for awhile now.
Jacob knew this baby was going to bring many firsts for his Sam and he was glad he would be there to see some of them.

Chapter Text

Jack liked waking up first. He loved how peaceful Sam looked when she slept. He wanted to burn the pregnancy book that lay so innocently on the night stand. The book had already made her cry several times. She was already seventeen weeks already and was worried because she hadn't felt the baby even flutter, as the book called it. Even though the book also said she may not even feel the baby move until the twenty fifth week. He just wanted her to try enjoy being pregnant the best she could and not get upset every time her body didn't do something the books said it should have.

"You're staring again." Sam smiled sleepily.

"I wanted to do this." Jack began to kiss her belly. Sam ran her hand through his hair.

"Did you sleep well, baby? Good job letting mommy keep her dinner. She really liked what she ate and didn't want to lose." He kept kissing her belly.

"It's still early but I'm fairly confident dinner is staying with me. My bladder is screaming at me." Jack helped her sit up. Sam hurried to the bathroom. Jack would never tell Sam this but she already had a small pregnancy waddle and Jack thought it was the cutest. Sam came out of the bathroom more relaxed and walked over to Jack and began kissing him.

"As much as I love these new hormones of yours; we have to go to work." Jack smiled as she moaned but didn't stop kissing him.

"Come on Samantha we will be late for work and I won't be able to stop if you keep doing that!" He took her off his lap. He blew out a puff air as he stood up from the bed. Sam chuckled as she went to fix breakfast for them.

"You can be so mean sometimes, Carter!" He grumbled as he went to take a shower.

As they drove to the base Jack looked over at Sam.

"Are you going to that lunch thing for the moms on base Janet was telling you about?" Jack asked.

"I don't know." Sam shrugged.

"It might be fun meeting other expecting mothers. They might can help you with some of your questions that stupid book can't answer." Jack suggested.

Janet had told Sam about several of the women on base had set up a group for mothers at an old Church. Mothers come eat lunch let their kids play and just talk with other moms. Janet said that she went with a nurse from the hospital and had a good time even got some tips to help with a moody Cassie. They had first time moms and moms with multiple children.

"I'll think about it." Sam said.

"That's all I ask." Jack smiled.

Sam studied the arm band Jack was wearing.

"So your not feeling any effects?" Sam asked as she turned over his arm examing the top of the band.

"Nothing I think there duds. I'm getting ready to go box with Teal'c." Jack slipped his hand on her belly. Sam really didn't have a bump yet she just filled out some and Jack wanted to feel his child every chance he got.

"Ok be careful! Go easy on Teal'c." Sam smiled.

"He hopes I'll go easy on him." Jack puffed before he left Sam's lab. Sam smiled and shook her head.

Sam walked into the infirmary. She had lost the address to the church. She heard Jack's voice the minute she walked in.

"So ... No increase then?"

"Physiology is other wise normal." Anise the Tok'ra said to Jack.

"Well I feel good!" Jack tossed some trash into a container near Sam at the door.

"Three!" Jack threw up his arms.

"You seem to have developed a  bit of a sweet tooth."  Janet pointed out as Jack took a bite of a snack bar.

"Your metabolism is increasing to match the engry your body requires." Anise said.

"You were going to show me how to read this thing."
Janet pulled the tablet Anise was holding towards her.

"I will. First it is time to increase the subjects in the experiment." Anise insisted.

"Who will that be?" Sam asked walking more into the infirmary.

"Daniel and myself." Janet answered.

"Really? I thought you were going monitor their process?" Sam asked.

"I am but Anise wanted to see how the armband may affected a female. I figured I might as well try it myself." Janet shrugged.

"Hello Major Carter! It is nice to meet you. Jacob and Martouf speak highly of you. Congratulations on your child." Freya, the host, said.

"Thank you! It is nice to meet you as well." Sam smiled.

"You ok?" Jack asked softly slipping an arm around Sam's waist.

"I'm fine. I lost the address to the church for that lunch thing." Sam explained.

"Oh I have that in my office! I'm glad you decided to go. You are going to have a great time. I'll go grab that address." Janet left the infirmary.

"If you need me to stay and monitor the armbands I will." Sam offered.

"No need! The affects take time. Go take time eat, mingle and make friends." Jack soothed.

"I'll be back in an hour." Sam rolled her eyes.

"I have fun! That's a order." Jack teased.

"Here's the address have fun!" Janet handed Sam a piece of paper.

Jack walked Sam to the hall and kissed her on the temple.

"These armbands are making me uneasy just be careful." Sam said softly.

"You can study it more after lunch I promise. I love you and I promise not to do anything stupid while your at lunch." Jack held up his hand like a boy boy scout.

"That's all I ask. I love you too." Sam smiled and then headed for the elevator.

When she got to the old church it was about fifteen minutes after twelve. The lunch was suppose to be from twelve to three for anyone that wanted to eat, talk and let their kids play. The room that Sam was led to had a few women sitting around large round tables but no one was eating and Sam couldn't smell food.

"Well I wasn't told it was cancelled! The kitchen is right there go see if they are just running late. I'll go back to the office and try to call Laney. Come back down to the office if you don't see anyone." The short secretary said and   her heels clicked as she headed back to the office.

Sam walked into the kitchen area. There were three regtangle tables pushed together. Large metal pans that were supposed to hold hot food sat on the tables empty. Suddenly a child ran out of another part of the kitchen he was holding something in his hand. He slammed into Sam's legs and fell down. He began to scream.

"It's ok! Please don't choke!" Sam noticed that the child had food in his mouth. She picked up the little boy  he threw himself back and almost out of Sam's arms. Sam was holding the boy awkwardly when a pregnant woman with long brown hair and blue eyes rushed into the room.

"Oh Ryder! I'm sorry he just doesn't like people picking him up!" The woman took the screaming boy.

"I just didn't want him to choke." Sam explained.

"Thank you so much! Hey Trisha did you give Ryder a chicken finger?" The woman called the last part out the door.

"I did but he got away from me I was hoping he ran to you." Trisha replied from outside.

"I got him!"

"My name is Laney Hasbrooke I'm guessing your here for the moms lunch. Which we are having some difficulties today. The mom that was suppose to cook today called yesterday that she wasn't feeling well and couldn't  come today. Which is understandable usually me and some other moms bring in takeout but no one seems to be having a good day. My husband is bringing Chinese food soon. The sitter's college class is running late. This is not how things usually are but we have roll with it. I just feel bad because I'm sure you came to eat and we have no food yet." Laney explained as she walked back into the dining area grabbed a highchair from the corner, dragged it to a table and sat Ryder down in the highchair with ease.

"I'm Sam Carter O'Neill my friend Janet Frasier told me about this program since this is my first pregnancy. I completely understand things not turning out the way they are suppose to." Sam introduced.

"Oh I know Janet! Her and Cassie have been to a couple of our night outs! Congratulations on the baby how far along are you?" Laney asked as she took some cereal from a book bag and put it on Ryder's tray.

"I'm seventeen weeks!"

"Almost half way! How was you morning sickness? Laney asked as she reached in a bag and pulled out a piece of paper.

"Pretty rough I'm glad it seems to have past." Sam said.
"How far a long are you?" Sam asked.

"I'm twenty three weeks. With a baby girl this time!" Laney beamed.

"Congratulations!" Sam smiled.

"This is a questioner you can fill out  it just helps us know you better. Do you have any questions?" Laney asked.

"Can I ask you a question about your first pregnancy?" Sam asked a little nervous.

"Of course!" Laney smiled.

"When did you first feel your baby move?" Sam asked.

"I think I was twenty one or twenty two weeks because I remember my husband being able to feel him kick at twenty six weeks. I felt this one move a lot earlier because I realized it wasn't gas. You've probably have felt the baby move and just didn't realize it yet. I wouldn't worry to much your. Did your ultra sound show everything good with babys growth?" Laney asked kindly.

"Yeah the doctor said baby was nice and big. My husband and I have been trying for this baby for a long time and I just want everything to go smoothly." Sam sighed. She didn't know why tears came to her eyes.

"Worrying is unfortunately part of pregnancy for a lot of people. Like I said you probably have felt the baby and thought it was gas. I was so gasy with Ryder. Sorry for the TMI." Laney chuckled as she patted Sam's hand.

More women were coming in the room and Laney stood up to greet them and explain what was going on with the food. A heavy set black woman came out of the kitchen with a little boy and girl. She smiled at Sam brightly.

"Hi I'm Trisha! You're new here?" Trisha asked

"Hi I'm Sam"

"Laney I put some chicken fingers and fries in the oven! I don't know what everyone is bringing but my kids are picky eaters and gives us something to eat before I have to go back to work" Trisha explained.

"That's why your my hero Trish!" Laney smiled.

"I thought I was your hero? I brought food and everything!" Came a familiar voice behind Sam.

Sam was surprised to see SG-12 leader Jeremy Hasbrooke carrying bags with take out boxes of food. What really shocked her was Cam and Devlin walked in carrying more food bags.

"You are my hero too!" Laney giggled as he kissed her.

"I called Cam for back up he lives near a Chinese place!" Jeremy explained.

"My daddy! My daddy!" Ryder reached for Jeremy. He took Ryder out of the chair and kissed Ryder's nose.

"Hi Sam!" Devlin greeted as he sat the bags he was carrying on the table. Devlin climbed in Sam's lap carefully and placed his hand on her belly. As a sign of respect for saving him Devlin always said a small prayer for Sam and baby in his language.

"Hey Sam! Surprise to see you here!" Cam greeted.

"Yeah Janet told me about this group and I decided to come have lunch" Sam smiled.

"You're in luck!" Cam smiled as he put a box down in front of Sam. Sam opened the box to see her favorite sesame chicken and fried rice.

"Thank you!" Sam smiled.

"I got you those noodles you love. You two sit and eat Cam and I will set up the food." Jeremy offered.

"Thanks guys I appreciate it!" Laney smiled as she took Ryder from Jeremy. Cam went to get Devlin from Sam when he saw Sam feeding Devlin chicken and rice.

"How come you eat for Sam but all I can get you to eat is hot dogs?" Cam frowned at Devlin.

Since Sam was on lab duty Cam took some time off to foster and get to know Devlin. Martouf went to help the Tok'ra.

"It's the power of being a woman! Ryder does stuff for Laney that he won't do for me." Jeremy patted Cam on the back as they  headed to the kitchen with the bag of food.

"I hope you will join us again for lunch when things are not so crazy. We hope to have a ladies night this Friday. If Jeremy has to work late then maybe my mom can keep Ryder if not we'll have a play night at my house. You are welcome to come!" Laney offered.

"That sounds fun I have to see what is happening at work." Sam smiled.

Sam finished her lunch and went back to work. She hoped no one noticed she was thirty minutes late. When she got back she looked at the test results Janet had taken before she went to lunch. Sam shook her head and went to talk to General Hammond. Jack, Daniel and Janet were in the physical therapy room with Anise when she walked up to the room with General Hammond.

"Anise can I speak with you outside?" Sam asked walking into the room.

The Tok'ra walked into the hall. Sam told Anise and Hammond about the virus she saw in Jack's blood work. She was a little surprised when Anise agreed with her about the virus. Not only was a virus released but they were addicted to the armbands. Sam agreed with Hammond that the armbands should come off.  Sam watched in horror as Jack and others  try to pull off the armbands but couldn't.

"A little problem here, sir!" Jack grunted as he tugged at the armband.

"Colonel?" Hammond asked.

"Having a problem complying, sir!" Jack looked at Hammond.

Jack sat a Sam's lab table he could tell she was not happy about the armband. She sat a her computer looking at something when her hand went to her belly.

"I think the baby moved it was small but it felt different!" Sam grinned.

"See it just took time! Are you going to that ladies thing Friday?" Jack asked.

"I don't know we might be surgical removing your arm to get the armband off by Friday!" Sam snap.

"Come on! I feel great! I actually want to go work out with Teal'c again." Jack insisted.

"Go have fun." Sam pointed to the door.

Sam was really concerned about the effects the armbands were having on her friends. Janet didn't even want to help with the armbands. She imageined that being able to write and read a thousand word book in under two hours was pretty amazing. She just couldn't shake the feeling something bad was going to happen.
Sam sighed as the guards opened the door. She stepped into the room her husband and friends were being held.

"You kicked a hole in Hammond's office then put Siller in the infirmary, really Jack?"  Sam asked crossing her arms over her belly.

"He'll survive! Plus I sent flowers!" Jack shrugged. He stepped forward to touch Sam's belly and she stepped back. She saw the hurt flash in his eyes. Sam knew Jack would never purposely hurt her but she didn't trust the armbands.

"I'm going to go home please try to stay out out of trouble you three!" Sam leaned in and kissed Jack on the cheek.

"Drive safe! Love you!" Jack said.

"Good night!" Janet called from the computer.

"Night, Sam!" Daniel waved.

Sam couldn't believe they couldn't even make it one night. Now she was sitting in Hammond's office. She also had bad news from the new blood work.

"I thought the devices were suppose to enhance them physically, not make them stupid." Hammond walked from around his desk.

"You will have to ask Anise about that, sir." Sam sighed.
Sam delivered the bad news that the people she cared about more than anything in the world organs were failing. Their bodies just weren't made for that much strain.

Hammond dismissed Sam as SG-1 came into the briefing room to talk about what happened the night before.

Sam wasn't sure she had ever been so mad at Jack, Daniel and Janet. They deified orders and went to destroy Apophis new ship. Well she seeing red at Anise. She should have done more research on the armbands before giving them to SG-1. Now looking at the results before they went through the gate the armbands could fail before Jack and the others could finish their mission. Sam knew the risk everytime they stepped through the gate they may not come back, but she really didn't want to become a single parent.
Sam waited until Jack an the others were in the infirmary before she decided to go home. She was still to mad at them and they were still coming off the side effects of the armbands.

"Hey sir, I'm going to head home early if that is OK with you?" Sam asked Hammond walking in to his office.
"Of course Major, was Jack released already?" Hammond asked.

"No sir, Jack is going to get a ride home with Daniel." Sam sighed.

"I see. Goodnight Major I'll see you tomorrow."  Hammond patted Sam's arm.

"Goodnight, Sir!" Sam said.

Hammond walked down to the infirmary. Jack and the others were sitting on beds talking.

"General!" Jack stood up.

"At ease Colonel!"

"We just can't say sorry enough." Daniel said.

"I'm not the only one you need to apologize too. Major Carter O'Neill just left after tirelessly working on how to get the armbands off. She pretty much said Colonel O'Neill could find his own ride home." Hammond explained. Jack rubbed his face and Daniel and Janet looked down sheepishly.

Sam found herself outside Laney's house in tears. She didn't know why she came. Sam couldn't tell anyone about what happened. Sam heard a soft knock on the car window. She looked up to see Jeremy holding Ryder. His light brown hair was will wet like he came home from work showered and was taking Ryder out for the night. His dark blue eyes looked concerned.

"Major are you OK? Jeremy asked when Sam rolled down her window.

" Yeah just a rough week at work." Sam sniffed.

"Everyone made it back safely from the mission right?" Jeremy asked kindly.

"Yeah they are fine. I'm not sure why I came I should go." Sam went to start the car.

"Please don't go yet! I'll be right back!" Jeremy hurried back towards the house.

Sam took a couple of deep breathes and closed her eyes.

"Hey Sam! Heard you had a bad week. You want to come in and just talk ,I know it can't be about your job, but just talk?" Laney asked softly.

"My husband is stupid!" Sam sniffed.

"Come inside! Plenty of us will love to here about it and share some stories too!" Laney chuckled.

Sam smiled and got out of the car. She walked into the living room where several women sat.

"Hey, ladies! This is Sam!" Laney introduced. The women smiled and waved. A pregnant woman with honey colored hair, blue eyes and a kind smile came up to Sam.

"Hi! I'm Missy! I'm Laney's sister in law it's nice to meet you! Come have a seat!" Missy offered.

"Thanks." Sam sat down.

"Do you want a ginger ale or something to drink, Sam?" Laney asked.

"Yes, thank you!" Sam said.

Sam laughed and talked with the ladies for a long time before she looked at her watch. She realized Jack didn't know where she was.

"Can I use your phone?" Sam asked.

"Of course! There is one in the kitchen!" Laney said as she pointed to the kitchen.

"Thanks!" Sam walked in to the yellow kitchen.

Sam picked up the phone and dialed the number. The machine picked up.

"Hey Jack it's Sam! I'm so...."

"Sam! Hey it's Daniel! Are you OK?" Daniel picked up quickly.

"I'm fine I decided to go to a friends house. I lost track of time is Jack there?" Sam frowned.

"Yeah. Hey Sam I'm really sorry for everything this week!" Daniel said softly.

"Sam? Are you ok, sweetheart?" Jack came on the phone.

"Yeah I decided to go to my friends house. I lost track of time I should have called earlier!" Sam apologized.

"Right it's Friday. You having fun?" Jack asked.

"I am. It's getting ready to wrap up soon. I'll trybe home within the hour. I love you!" Sam said.

"I love you too! See you soon." Jack said.

Sam could hear the worry in his voice.

"I should be going." Sam said as she walked out of the kitchen.

Jack met her at the door as she walked in. He hugged her. Then put his hand on her belly.

"I'm so sorry, Sam. I never meant to hurt you. I love you so much." Jack began to kiss her.

"I love you too, Jack but we have someone else besides us to think of now." Sam put her hand on top of Jack's hand on her belly.

"I know I just thought we had found something to defeat those damn Goa'ulds. I was just so excited" Jack sighed into her shoulder.

"Did you feel that?" Sam asked suddenly.

"No! What?" Jack asked.

"The baby moved again right where your hand is but it must not be strong enough yet." Sam grinned.

"You telling daddy to get his stuff together too, baby?" Jack cooed at her belly.

"I'm tired, Jack." Sam took his hand.

"Me too!" He grinned as Sam lead them to their bedroom.

Chapter Text

Sam had never felt pain like this before!

"You're doing so good Sam one more push!" Jack urged. Sam gave one big push and Daniel caught the baby.

"Good job, Sam! The baby is perfect!" Daniel smiled cradling the small infant close.

They were in a cell. Apophis had captured them and thrown them in a cell. Sam went into labor after they tried to escape. Janet had been killed her body laid on the dusty floor near the door.

"Let me see my baby, Daniel!" Sam reached for the baby. He pulled away from her. Sam looked up to see why Jack had gone quite. His eyes were blank and blood ran from the corner of his mouth .

"Jack, no!" Sam cried.

"I'm sorry, Sam we have to do this. I have to think of my kid now." Mitchell stepped from behind Jack putting his knife back in his vest pocket.

"What is going on why are you doing this? Give me my baby!" Sam tried to launch herself at Daniel but was to weak.

"We made a deal with Apophis the baby as a new host for our freedom!" Daniel's face twisted cruelly.

"NO, DANIEL, NO! Sam screamed.

Sam?

" SAM! "

Sam sat up breathing hard. Daniel was kneeling down in front of Sam. It took her a minute to realize she was on her couch. She burst into tears of relief. Daniel pulled her into a hug sitting on the edge of the couch.

"That sounded worse than the first one!" Jack sat down at Sam's feet with a glass of water. Sam had woken up screaming that morning. She came home from work and fell asleep on the couch while Jack and the others set up for the event they were hosting that night called Daddy Play date night.

"There just so vivid I never used to remember my dreams even if I did wake up scared. I remember this one very clearly and I don't want to remember." Sam shook her head as she took the water from Jack.

"Do you want to talk about it?" Daniel asked softly.

"You took my baby to give to Apophis for a host, I know you wouldn't ever do that Daniel but it just felt so real! This part of pregnancy sucks!" Sam rubbed her eyes.

"We would never let Apophis use your child as a host, we would rather die first." Teal'c said ferociously. Jack patted Teal'c proudly on the back.

"I know Teal'c it was just a bad dream but thank you for your support." Sam soothed.

"You're half way there, sweetheart and if the dreams get to bad maybe doc can give you something to help them." Jack soothed as he rubbed her small baby bump that had formed now she was twenty one weeks.

"Try to rest some more, Sam. You have a big night out tonight." Daniel kissed her head as he laid her back on the couch.

"I have to get ready!" Sam sat back up.

"You still have time it's only five no one is coming until seven." Jack squeezed her knee.

"Get me up in thirty!" Sam sighed.

"Will do!" Jack smiled.

"Who smells like oranges?" Sam looked at Jack whose eyes had shifted over the couch.

She was met with Devlin's green eyes peeping over the couch. Daniel had brought Devlin over since Cam had a meeting at the school where he was enrolling Devlin. Even though the planet Devlin was from was advanced in some ways they did not treat their orphans very well. He was the oldest, at just eight year old, and they made him help harvest the crops and take care of the house. They weren't worried about his education. Devlin could read and write some but he had a lot of catching up education wise. Devlin was hardworking and street smart. He was somewhat social with kids and adults. Which was why Sam wanted to do this Daddy play date night so bad. She not only wanted Jack to meet the dads from the moms group but she want Devlin to meet kids before he got in a school setting. Cam's apartment was too small to hold event like this.

"You tested out the fruit platter, bud? " Sam grinned.

"Yeah between him and T I had to order a couple more! Janet is going to pick them up before coming over. The kid eats like a Jaffa! Would have been a helpful note from Cam." Jack smiled.

"Maybe he is growing!" Sam motioned for Devlin to come to her. Devlin came and sat down by Sam. Probable due to lack of nutrition Devlin was smaller than an average eight year old.

I'm going to be pull out snacks make sure we have enough. How many are coming? Ten?" Jack asked.

"That's just the dads there could be more kids.
Jeremy's sister has five kids, well number six on the way." Sam counted on her hand as she thought of the number of kids that could come.

"That's almost a whole baseball team!" Jack shook his head as he headed for the kitchen.

"I have bad dreams sometimes too. Daddy always puts his hand on my chest and pats me until I fall back asleep. I like it because I know daddy is going to be there when I wake up." Devlin played with the hem on the couch. Ever since Cam and Devlin started hanging out with Jeremy and Ryder. Devlin started calling Cam daddy because Ryder called Jeremy daddy and Cam didn't mind at all.

"I'm glad Cam can chase the bad dreams away for you." Sam brushed some hair from his face.

"Is Jack mad I ate all of the fruit?" Devlin asked.

"No Jack is not mad at you at all. He just tries to be funny and sometimes it make people think he is mad at them." Sam tried to explain.

Devlin laid down besides Sam. Over the months he had became very cuddly.

"Caught on the couch with another man!" Jack gasped playfully.

"Haha he's a very cute man too!" Sam kissed Devlin on the head before sitting up. She reached her hand out for Jack to help her off the couch. He pulled her up and into his arms kissing her.

"So you're going to go out and have fun while I meet dads and babysit?" Jack nuzzled Sam's neck.

"Yes I want you to at least meet my new friends husbands and children and I love you very much!" Sam kissed Jack.

"I love you very much too and I want to meet your new friends husbands." Jack kissed her one more time before Sam went to go get ready for the night.
Jack sat down next to Devlin on the couch.

"Jack are you mad that I ate a lot of the food?" Devlin asked looking up at Jack.

"You can eat as much as you want. I was quiet impressed you ate like a quarterback I use to know." Jack smiled at the confused look on Devlin's face.

Jack watched TV with Devlin for a little while.

"Come help me set up the snacks." Jack held his hand out for Devlin to take. Devlin took Jack's hand and went into the kitchen. Not only would they have snacks and fruit trays but they had trays that sandwich meat and cheeses. They had chips and dips, preztels, cookies, and s'more making items.

"This should be enough to feed a small army." Daniel said looking at the full table and counter.

"Or a bunch of kids! You and T are staying to make sure no one gets hurt and my house doesn't end up in shambles, right?" Jack asked Daniel and Teal'c.

" I'm not a dad what if they start asking questions about my kid?" Daniel asked.

"You're Devlin's uncle and our baby's uncle is all you have to tell them. T can say his kid is out of town with his wife." Jack said.

"Jack, can you help me with my zipper?" Sam trotted into the kitchen with her shoes in her hand. Jack stood there with his mouth slightly opened loss for words.

Jack had always liked that little black dress Sam wore on dates. It always fit her in the right places. Now it fit snuggly over her bump and she looked beautiful. She had curled her hair and done her make-up; which she getting ready to ruin by crying.

"Nothing nice I have fits anymore! I'm almost in tears here Jack would you stop looking at me like that and help me with the zipper." Sam snapped.

"You look beautiful, Sam, no tears please!" Jack pulled her close.

"You really do look great, Sam" Daniel smiled.

"Indeed!" Teal'c agreed.

Jack could tell that Sam wasn't crying but was close. Daniel went to answer the door when he heard a knock.

"What's wrong Sam?" Cassie asked walking into the kitchen carrying the fruit trays.

"She's just having some zipper trouble. She will be ok, Cass." Jack squeezed Sam gently.

"I always carry some extra safety pins." Missy and her children who had walked in with Janet and Cassie said.

"I'm sure it's not that bad, Sam. Let's see that zipper."
Janet walked over. Jack turned Sam towards Janet and Missy.

"Oh that's not bad at all. We'll get you fixed up in no time." Missy assured.

With Janet holding the dress closed and Missy pinning they were done within minutes.

"There you go, sweetheart all done." Missy patted her on the back.

"Thank you! I need to get some more clothes." Sam finally pulled away from Jack.

"You look fabulous!" Missy gushed.

"Thank you! This is my husband Jack." Sam introduced.

"I'm Missy Jamison! My husband Teddy will be here soon he is running late. This is my pack of children." Missy pointed to the five children with various shades of blonde hair standing in the kitchen.

"I made cookies for tonight!" The oldest child who was girl, held out two containers to Jack. She had dark blonde hair with hazel eyes and a kind smile like Missy.

"Thank you!" Jack took the two containers filled with cookies. He took some store bought cookies off the counter and put the containers down.

"This is my thirteen year old Laura! She made cookies because her brother Josh, my eleven year old, has a milk allergy the cookies he can eat are in the teal container. Everyone can have some but Josh knows that's the container he can eat out of. Josh also has a lunch box with snacks he can have but it looks like you guys have quite the spread!" Missy explained.

"We would have gotten more dairy free stuff if we had known about his allergy." Sam offered.

"We just make sure people are aware of his allergy but we just make sure he brings his own snacks so not to worry people about buying special food." Missy explained as the baby Josh was holding reached for Missy.

"This little one Benny. He is one year old. The one with curly hair is Tucker he is eight years old and holding his hand is my three year old Davis." Missy finished introducing her kids.

"You're going to have to tell me your names again but it is nice to meet you all!" Jack waved.

"Where is Devlin?" Sam asked looking around the kitchen. Daniel let out a small cough and motioned to Teal'c who seemed to have grown another small left leg.

"Hey T could you take two steps to the right?" Jack tried not to laugh.

"Of course O'Neill." Teal'c took two steps over leaving Devlin standing frozen.

"There you are, bud! Come here!" Sam held out her hand. Devlin slowly walked over to Sam and took her hand.

"This is our friend Devlin he is eight years old!" Sam introduced.

"Daddy!" Devlin exclaimed as Cam walked into the kitchen with Laney, Ryder, Jeremy and another man.

The other kids began greeting the new man with hugs and calls of daddy.

"There's my boy!" Cam's face lit up as Devlin ran to him. He caught the boy easily in mid leap. Cam was holding an envelope in his other hand. Cam sat Devlin on a stool by the kitchen island.

"This came in the mail today and I wanted to show you since it's going to be permanent next week." Cam opened the envelope and pull out a piece of paper and showed it to Devlin.

"Why does it say Devlin Hamish Mitchell?" Devlin asked curiously.

"Well because you are going to have my last name is that ok?" Cam asked softly.

"Forever?" Devlin asked excitedly. Cam nodded.

Devlin threw his arm around Cam's neck hugging tightly. Cam never expected to feel this emotional when he told Devlin about the adoption.

"Yay!" Ryder clapped not really understanding what was happening but could tell everyone was happy.

"Well said, dude!" Jeremy started clapping too. Everyone began to clap also. Cam chuckled as he pulled away from the hug. Devlin looked up at him grinning.

"You're missing a tooth, little man!" Cam noticed the missing bottom tooth.

"Oh yeah it popped out while he was eating a apple slice. He handed me the tooth and kept crunching away." Jack flourished his hand.

"The tooth fairy is coming to your house while you sleep tonight!" Tucker said excitedly.

"Someone is coming in our house tonight?" Devlin's eyes grew big.

"No, dude, I will call the tooth fairy and I'll give him the tooth tomorrow and he'll reimburse me!" Cam took out his wallet and handed Devlin a five dollar bill.

"You know the tooth fairy?" Tucker asked curiously as he cocked his head.

"Well not as well as my parents do that's where I got the number but Devlin isn't use the people like tooth fairy or Santa Claus so were just going to take it slow." Cam explained.

The adults smiled at Cam's explanation of Devlin's fear of the tooth fairy.

"This is my husband Teddy!" Missy introduced to everyone.

"Hi, I'm Jack O'Neill, this is my wife Sam, that's Daniel Jackson, Cameron Mitchell and Teal'c." Jack pointed to each person.

"I'm Jeremy!" He said playfully. The five kids began to giggle.

"We know who you are uncle Jer!" Josh laughed.

"Yeah little brother!" Missy bumped the taller man's shoulder.

"By four minutes!" Jeremy sighed dramatically.

"I didn't realize you guys were twins!" Sam grinned.

"I'm surprised she likes to tell everyone she's the older twin!" Jeremy laughed.

"Mommy has twin babies in her belly!" Davis said proudly patting his belly.

" What?" Jeremy looked shocked.

"Way to spill the beans, little man!" Teddy picked Davis up.

"Yeah we just found out today. The doctor thought the baby's heartbeat sounded odd at our last appointment so I went for a ultrasound today and they spotted another baby tucked under our baby boy! We don't know if that one is a boy or girl. We told the kids today because they were worried about the baby but I should have known a little would spill the news." Missy explained. Jeremy hugged Missy tightly followed by Laney.

"I'm glad the babies are ok! Congratultions!" Sam hugged Missy next.

"Thank you!" Missy said grinning.

"I came to see if you needed any help setting up but you guys look all set up! Laney looked at all the snacks.

"We try! Hey kids we have games set up in the backyard." Jack clapped his together. All the kids except Devlin followed Jack to the backyard.

Devlin hopped off the stool and went to his book bag. He pulled out a little red wallet that Cam had given him.

"Do I have enough for that helicopter I saw at the store?" Devlin pulled some more money from his wallet.

"Let's see you have two five dollar bills and three one dollar bills add it up like I showed you." Cam instruted.

"I have thirteen dollars!" Devlin said proudly.

"Very good! You need seven dollars more. So keep helping me around the house and you will have enough very soon!" Cam ruffled Devlin's hair.

"Come on, big guy let's go see what games we can play!" Cam shooed Devlin to the back yard.

It wasn't long before more kids and dads showed up. Sam waved Jack over to her. He was playing a game the kids had made up.

"The moms are getting ready to leave! I'm riding with Janet and Cass. Some other ladies are carpooling as well so we'll have extra cars in the yard." Sam explained as Jack had wrapped his arms around her waist putting his hands on her belly.

"Ok, well have fun." He kissed her and went back to playing with the kids. Sam smiled she always knew Jack would make a great father but now she was sure he was going to be one.

The night went smoothly all the men and kids got along. They ate, played games, made s'mores and watched TV. It was getting late and a lot of the men had gone home. The only ones left were Teddy with his kids and Jeremy with Ryder. Suddenly they heard screaming coming from the other room before the adults could react Tucker came running over to Cam.

"Devlin hurt Benny!"

Cam hurried behind Tucker to Jack's guest room. Josh was holding the screaming baby and Devlin was curled in a ball on the floor. Teddy came in calmly and took Benny from Josh to look for injuries.

"What happened?" Cam asked the kids in the room.

"Devlin was on the floor looking at a book with Benny and we were on the bed playing a board game. The next thing we here the book being slammed shut and Benny screaming. He was holding his hand so I think his fingers got squashed." Josh explained.

"Were you stopping Devlin from turning the pages? Got your fingers squashed? Your hand looks ok I think you got mad and played the baby card!" Cooed Teddy as the now calm Benny laid his head down.

"I see why Devlin's so upset. This is Jack's nice air force plane book. I see some rips. Hiding your face isn't working. How did you get Jack's book?" Cam asked firmly.

"Um he asked me to get it down off the shelf. He said he was looking at it earlier." Josh confessed sheepishly.

"I thought I put it up high enough. Ok lesson learned next time just come ask if you can get something off the shelf. I will most likely say yes. Same for you Devlin come ask if you can look at the book. I'm not mad no one's in trouble. I don't think the ladies need to know about this either." Jack said seriously.

The adults and kids nodded in agreement.

"Jack do you want Devlin to pay for the book?" Cam asked with the teary eyed boy in his lap.

"No but he can help me tape the pages back together. Let's all go watch a movie and be in the same room." Jack suggested.

"Where is Davis, the news spiller?" Teddy asked.

"He fell asleep awhile ago." Tucker pointed besides him.

"Good!" Teddy chuckled as he patted the sleeping Benny.

Jack unlocked their home office and walked in with Devlin. He handed Devlin the tape dispenser then cut the light back out and walked out the door with Devlin. He took Devlin to the kitchen table to fix the book.

"Jack am I going to be allowed to see you and Sam again?" Devlin asked as Jack sat the book down in front of him.

"Of course you just have to ask before looking or using stuff that doesn't belong to you, ok?" Jack asked as he showed Devlin how to tape the page.

"This place is very different than where I used to live. I like it here much better!" Devlin smiled as he rubbed the tape down as Jack showed him.

"Good cause your here for good!" Jack smiled as shut the book and then went to put the tape and book in the office.

Janet looked at the dozing Sam in passager seat next to her and smiled. Her and Sam hadn't had time to just sit and talk like they did tonight. She was glad to see Sam so comfortable with other mothers and asking questions. Janet pulled into Sam's driveway, Laney pulled in shortly after them.
"Cass I'll be right back I'm just going to help Sam with her bags." Janet opened the car door. The sleeping teen didn't say anything.
Sam opened the door to let everyone in the house. They walked into the living room and stopped. Jeremy was asleep in the lounge chair with Ryder on his chest. Teddy was asleep holding sleeping Benny on the couch. Jack was next to him asleep holding Davis. Josh was next to Daniel both asleep. Teal'c was awake in the other lounge chair with Tucker asleep. Cam and Devlin were snuggled on the floor.

"This is so cute! They must of had so much fun they wore each other out!" Missy whispered.

Sam hurried to her room to get get their camera. She came back and took several pictures before Jack woke up.

"Did you guys have fun? Looks like you found some clothes." Jack asked softly looking at the bags in Sam and Janet's hand then looking down at the sleeping three year old in his arms.

"We had a lot of fun! Looks like you guys had fun too!" Sam smiled. The guys began to wake up slowly.

"We did! I'll take this guy out to the car." Jack offered.

"Thank you, Jack!" Missy said as Jack past her to go out to their van. Teddy followed behind with Benny.
Teal'c tried to stand Tucker up to wake him up only to have Tucker lift his arms up to be carried. Teal'c chuckled and picked the boy up to take him to the car. Daniel walked with Josh out to the car. Cam picked Devlin up off the floor to leave.

"Thanks guys this was fun! We'll have to do this again sometime." Cam said to Sam as he headed to the door. Devlin reached for Sam's arm as Cam carried him past her.

"Have good dreams, Sam!" Devlin said softly.

"Have sweet dreams, Devlin!" Sam kissed Devlin on the head before Cam patted Sam on the shoulder and left.

Chapter Text

The week after the Daddy Play Date Devlin's adoption was finalized. Cam took Devlin to meet his parents. It was two weeks before Devlin's birthday. Cam wanted Devlin to be near his new friends, which he had already had several play dates with. So Cam promised his parents that he would bring Devlin back for a longer visit at Christmas.

Sam came down to the gate room because her dad had sent a message asking for her to meet him at the gate.

"Do you know why my dad is coming back early, sir?" Sam asked Hammond as the gate activated.

"He just said we may have an issue. I had to call Mitchell back in and Jacob wanted him to bring Devlin but they want be here for another half hour." Hammond explained.

Jacob came through the gate first. He smiled big seeing Sam's baby bump.

"Hi, sweetheart!" Jacob greeted hugging Sam.

"Hey, dad, what's going on?" Sam looked over her dad's shoulder to see a man, woman and little girl standing with Martouf on the ramp.

"These are Doyle, Jenny and Lola Hamish after they get checked over in the infirmary I was wondering if you would take Lola for a while. Her parents need to speak with Cam and Devlin." Jacob explained.

Doyle was a tall slender man with dark blue eyes and light brown hair. He carried himself very proudly. Jenny had soft wavey brown hair and green eyes, Devlin looked a lot like Jenny. Lola had blue eyes and dark blonde hair she looked like both of her parents.

"I want to see my son why are you not bringing him to us?" Doyle demanded marching towards them. Sam didn't know if it was consciously or not but Jacob and Hammond stepped in front of her.

"I told you Mr. Hamish that it's a difficult situation that's needs to be talked out by all parties." Jacob stated firmly.

"I'm General Hammond and this is my facility. Right now I need you to follow me to the infirmary for a routine examine." Hammond instruted. The man sighed and they followed Hammond.

"You think those are Devlin's parents?" Sam asked.

"They had a good reason for leaving Devlin on Jerome when he was two. They thought we were from earth and came to ask if we had seen their son. I explained that Devlin was safe and being taken care of his dad got kind of angry and was saying we stole his child and he would make sure no one would share information with us again. I don't know how he can do that but I thought maybe we can work something out." Jacob put his arm around Sam.

"Cam is not going to like this at all. He just got back from taking Devlin to meet his parents. Cam's going to be so up set if he loses Devlin." Sam felt tears prickle in her eyes.

"We're not going to let that happen." Jacob kissed her on the head.

Sam smiled as Martouf came up to her and hugged her.

"How is little bean?" Martouf asked.

"Growing everyday!" Sam stroked her growing bump.

"Have you had your twenty week ultrasound?
Everything look well? " Jacob asked as he put his hand on her hand that was resting on her belly.

"Everything is looking great! Janet wanted to find out the gender with everyone else so she me and Jack to another doctor on base. We got the cutest pictures. If you want to walk to my lab I can show you?" Sam asked.

"I can't say no to that!" Jacob smiled as he linked arms with Sam. She led them down to her lab. She fished though her desk for a minute before pulling out the pictures.

"The bottom one is my favorite. The baby already has Jack's smirk." Sam smiled handing Jacob the pictures.

"Wow baby bean has grown so much, holy hannah!" Jacob grinned showing the pictures to Martouf.

"The baby certainly doesn't look like a bean anymore!" Martouf grinned.

"This is Jack's favorite picture. The baby had it's little fist on it's face but when she took the picture the baby had already moved its fists down and it looks like the baby is ready for boxing!" Sam grinned as she handed Jacob.

"Can you get more copies of these?" Jacob asked.

"I'm not sure." Sam said.

"If you can I want a copy of that middle picture looks just like you and the boxing one!" Jacob smiled.

"I'm going to head back now, Jacob." Martouf said.

"Thank you. Let me know what you find out." Jacob said.

Martouf nodded and then kissed Sam on the cheek before he left.

"I want a copy of any video you have of little bean." Jacob grinned after Martouf left.

"I'll see what I can do!" Sam beamed. Jack walked up into the lab holding Devlin's hand.

"Cam needed some time to clear his head so I told him I would bring Devlin to you and would get him when you needed him." Jack explained.

Jacob looked at the boy in front of him. In the four months Devlin had been with Cam the boy had grown. Devlin was obviously thriving he hoped he hadn't made a mistake by trying to talk this out with the parents. Cam had dressed Devlin in black dress pants and a green shirt that made his green eyes stand out more. Little airplane wings were pinned to his shirt.

"Cam said that you found my parents do I have to go with them?" Devlin asked nervously.

"Well we are going to ask you questions that you need to answer honestly and hopefully they will see how happy you are with Cam and leave you here." Jacob said.

"You showing dad baby pictures? That's my favorite in your hand. I think we have a little boxer in there!" Jack asked as he held Devlin hands up in a fighting stance.

"What is that?" Devlin cocked his head looking at the picture.

"That is the baby growing in Sam's stomach." Jack said showing Devlin the picture better.

"That's really cool! The baby is a boy?" Devlin asked smiling.

"We don't know if the baby is a boy or girl." Sam rubbed her belly.

"There are plenty of really great girl boxers out there. Ok we need to get you to that meeting." Jack patted Devlin on the back. Sam and Jacob followed Jack down to the conference room.

"Ok bud, go with Jacob and I will see you later. Jack patted Devlin on the chest. Devlin took Jacob's hand and they walked into the conference room. Hammond, Doyle, Jenny and Lola were already in the room.

" Lola this is my daughter Sam. Your going to go with her while we have our meeting." Jacob introduced.

"Are you going to have a baby?" Lola asked coming to Sam.

"I am!" Sam smiled. They walked out of the room.

Jacob sat Devlin in a chair across from the two Adults that said they were his parents. Then Jacob sat in the chair next to him. Hammond sat at the head of the table.

"Ok ,son, for the record could you give us your full name and how old you are?" Hammond asked.

"My name is Devlin Hamish Mitchell and I'm eight years old, well I'm almost nine years old." Devlin said softly.

"That's not your name." Doyle snapped.

"Well the children's home was under the impression that Devlin's parents were deceased. So when he was brought back through the gate Colonel Cameron Mitchell decided to adopted Devlin which legally made Mitchell his last name." Hammond explained.

"We told Mrs. Jee that we would be back as soon as we found a safe place from the Goa'uld. My dear baby we didn't want you to lose faith in us." Jenny soothed reaching across the table for Devlin.

"Mrs. Jee died when I was five but she never said anything about my parents coming back." Devlin shook his head.

"Devlin was found in quite bad shape. He was malnourished and dehydrated." Hammond showed pictures to the parents.

"We didn't know what was happening to him we lost touch moving from place to place. We thought he might have been dead." Doyle sighed rubbing his face.
"What do you like about living on this planet, Devlin?" Hammond asked.

"I have to chose just one thing?" Devlin frowned.

"No you can name more than one." Jacob smiled.

"Waking up and taking a run with Cam. Having movie night at Jack's and cuddling with Sam. The time Daniel and Teal'c got scared because I hid in the laundry basket and jumped out at them. Going to the Zoo with Cam, Jeremy and Ryder. Having lots of play time with Tucker. Flying in an airplane is awesome. Nana Mitchell makes the best pie. The food here is just good" Devlin grinned brightly.

Jacob grinned back at the boy.

Cam was watching on a monitor from another room. He smiled at the boys list of things. He included all of his friends in the list. He was so proud of his once shy little boy he had changed so much in four months. Cam looked at the adults that claimed to be Devlin's parents. Devlin looked just like the woman she at least seemed seem sympathetic to what Devlin had been through. Cam didn't care for the man something about the man didn't feel right to Cam.

"Sounds like you have had a good time here." Jenny smiled.

"Sounds like he is very lazy!" Doyle growled.

In the other room Cam closed his hand into a fist.

"We don't allow our children to do hard manual labor. They can do helpful things around the house." Jacob explained.

"I'm not lazy! I help Cam do work for our neighbors all the time! I mop Mrs. Judge floor for her every Sunday and help put up shelves or whatever she needs. Mr. Samuelson had me help plant flowers in his yard. Sometimes they give us cookies." Devlin argued.

"So you do a little woman's work." Doyle mumbled.

"Sounds like you are a good helper! Are you in school?" Jenny asked changing the subject.

"Devlin has some learning concerns that both the school and Colonel Mitchell decided would be better if Devlin started school after their winter break." Hammond explained.

"We have very good school were we live. I'm one of the teachers. Our little girl, Lola, will start next year." Jenny smiled.

"You have a little girl?" Devlin asked.

"Yes you have a little sister. She is four years old. When can we take our son back home?" Doyle asked.

"I don't want to go!" Devlin grabbed Jacob's hand.

"I think we should do more investigating. Do a home visit and check out the school. Make sure his home and learning needs are being met." Jacob stated squeezing Devlin's hand.

"This is ridiculous! He is our son do you have a habit of kidnapping children from different planets and not give them back. This is not how to make allies!" Doyle raged.

"Mr. Hamish please calm down. We all care about Devlin's well being. You're right this is not how we make allies. How about we do a home check in two weeks? Make sure Devlin is doing well?" Hammond tried to comprised.

"My birthday is in two weeks! Can I come back for my party?" Devlin begged.

"We'll have our own party for our big nine year old! Your friends can come." Jenny offered.

"So can we take him today?" Doyle asked excitedly.

"Let him go home and get his stuff you can take him tomorrow." Hammond sighed. He could tell Devlin was about to cry.

"He'll have everything he'll need at our home. Please we want to take our son home today." Doyle insisted
"Would you like to speak with Colonel Mitchell to see if you need to know or if he has any extra information about Devlin?" Jacob asked.

"No, thank you." Doyle said flatly.

"Ok. I'll go find Sam and Lola. I'll have him at the gate in thirty minutes." Jacob stated and took Devlin's hand.

Jacob walked him down the hall when Cam came around the corner. Devlin ran to him and he scooped the boy up and hugged him tightly. Cam's heart was breaking into a million pieces.

"I want to stay with you, daddy!" Devlin whimpered into Cam's shoulder.

"I want you to stay to buddy but even if I fought this in a court on earth they would still get you. I promise I will come see you in two weeks for your birthday. " Cam rubbed the boy's back.

"I packed you a book bag in case they wanted you today. It has some of your favorite books, some toys, a couple of your favorite shirts and some snacks. You can share with your sister." Cam showed Devlin the book bag on his shoulder.

Martouf who had just gotten back walked up to Jacob.
"Anything odd?" Jacob asked hopefully.

"No, the house is big and fairly new looking. The neighbors seem to respect and have very nice things to say about them especially the woman Jenny. Besides Doyle being rough around the edges they seem normal." Martouf explained.

"We were trying to find out more information about them before we sent Devlin with them. Sounds like they are a normal family. I'm sorry." Jacob explained to Cam.

Cam knew Hammond was trying to be diplomatic about the whole situation but they knew nothing about these people. At least Jacob had tried to find information about them.

"What about Tucker and my other friends?" Devlin rubbed his eyes.

"Let's go see if Jeremy is working and explain things." Cam tried to sound upbeat.

'I need to go find Sam and Lola. " Jacob left the two alone.

Cam took Devlin on the elevator to Daniel's office. That was where Cam thought Jeremy might be, after SG-12 latest mission. Jeremy was standing at the table with Daniel leaning over a artifact when Cam knocked on the open door.

"Hey you two! Everything ok?" Jeremy noticed how sad both Devlin and Cam looked.

"Tell Tucker that I'm sorry I won't be able to have my party at the zoo. I wish he could come to my new home. I will miss him." Devlin brust into tears. Jeremy carefully picked up Devlin to comfort him.

"New home?" Daniel asked.

"Jacob found the Hamishs on a planet the Tok'ra were scouting out for a base. They came and had a meeting with Hammond now Devlin is going to live with them. We are going to do a home visit in two weeks. They want to have a party for Devlin at his new home." Cam explained.

"Why wait two weeks for a home visit?" Daniel frowned.

"I guess they want Devlin to get settled in. Martouf already checked out the neighbors and the Hamishs seem to check out normal." Cam sighed.

"Maybe we can have your party another time. Tucker already brought your present. I'll make sure to bring it in two weeks for your other party." Jeremy soothed.

"We have to go to the gate now, Dev." Cam said softly.

"I'll miss you!" Devlin hugged Jeremy.

"I'll see you in two weeks." Jeremy put Devlin down.

"Here I'll get you something else for your birthday. This is a book on the first airplane." Daniel said handing Devlin the book.

"Thank you! I love planes." Devlin smiled a little and hugged Daniel tight. Cam helped Devlin put the book in his book bag.

They walked out of Daniel's office to go to the gate room. Daniel followed.

When they got in the gate room everyone was there waiting. Devlin ran to Teal'c hugging him.

"Please don't make me go!"

"Devlin Mitchell you have proven to be a brave young man and even though you go on to something new I know you will continue to be brave." Teal'c had picked Devlin up to look him in the eyes.

"I couldn't have said it any better, T!" Jack said taking Devlin so Sam wouldn't pick him up. Devlin hugged Sam tightly.

"How can I see the baby?" Devlin liked touching Sam's belly.

"Well you can come visit and we will bring pictures." Sam stroked the boy's cheek.

"I love you!" Devlin whispered in Sam's ear.

"I love you too!" Sam's voice cracked and she kissed his cheek. Jack gave him a hug before putting him down.

"Alright, buddy, I packed you two bottles of sunscreen. You make sure to put it on your face and neck really good." Janet smiled sadly as she hugged Devlin then handed him the bag.

"I will." Devlin took the bag.

Devlin ran back to Cam who kneeled down for one more hug.

"I love you, daddy!" Devlin cried into Cam's chest.

"I love you, my boy!" Cam said into Devlin's hair.

"I'll see you in two weeks? You promise?" Devlin pulled away slightly.

"You can't keep me away, I promise." Cam smiled.

"Devlin let's go!" Doyle said holding out his hand.

Cam helped Devlin put on his book bag and Devlin took Doyle's hand.

Jacob hugged Sam with promises to return soon so they could find out if the baby was a boy or girl.

After the gate closed Cam stood there pinching the bridge of his nose for a few minutes then walked out of the room not saying a word to anyone.

"Shouldn't we go with him he shouldn't be alone right now." Daniel pointed towards Cam.

"Let him be alone right now, Daniel." Jack warned as he slipped his arm around Sam's waist.

"Jack, you of all people know that being alone doesn't work." Daniel argued.

"I said for right now Daniel. Let him cry right now and we'll check on him later." Jack insisted.

Cam was to drunk to answer the doorbell but the knocking was killing his head. He ripped opened the door to see the team standing there with pizza and beer.

"Not tonight guys." Cam slurred and went to shut the door in their faces. When Sam put her arm out.

"Can I at least use your bathroom?" Sam batted her eyes at him.

"You won't be able to do this in a couple of months." Cam grumbled as he opened the door.

"Thank you!" Sam walked in and sighed there were beer cans everywhere. He had some pictures of Devlin spread on the coffee table.

"We'll wait for Sam in the living room. Do you want some pizza?" Jack pushed past Cam.

"I guess come on in guys!" Cam opened the door for Daniel and Teal'c.

Chapter Text

The first day, which was a Monday, with the Hamishs was the best one for Devlin. His room was upstairs it was nice and roomy. It didn't have much in it but a bed and closet. His room at Cam's had a bookshelf and toys besides a bed and closet.

"Rest up here I will call you when dinner is ready." Jenny smiled.

"Can I help you cook?" Devlin asked.

"Maybe another time! You have a big day tomorrow with your father in the field so rest today." Jenny smiled.

Devlin made sure to keep his book bag hidden because his father didn't like anything from earth. The first night he took a bath and put on his favorite pair of cameo pjs, Cam had packed. His parents came up to say goodnight.

"What are you wearing?" Doyle growled.

"My night clothes." Devlin answered honestly.

"Those are not what we gave you! Take them off and throw them away. You will wear what we tell you! Now go to sleep you will help me in the field before school tomorrow." Doyle snapped.

Devlin tried not to cry as he changed his clothes. He folded his pjs and put them back in his book bag and then hid his book bag in the back of the closet. Jenny came back into his room.

"Good night, sweetheart!" Jenny stroked Devlin's face.

"Why was father angry at me?" Devlin asked nervously.

"Your father is not angry at you, love. I think he feels guilty for what you went through. He wants to take care of you now and doesn't want to be reminded of his past mistakes. I don't mind if you play with the suff from your bag just don't let your father see." Jenny kissed him on the head before leaving. He laid there a few minutes before climbing out of bed. He went to his book bag and pulled out a flashlight and the book Daniel gave him. He began looking at the pictures and reading some of the words until he got sleepy. Then he pushed the book and flashlight under his bed. He fell into a restless sleep.

"DADDY! DADDY!" Devlin woke up screaming. Devlin brust into tears when it wasn't Cam that came into his room.

"What wrong?" Doyle asked as he came in the room.
"I had a bad dream!" Devlin sniffed.

"Come on it's time to get up and come help me with picking and planting new crops." Doyle patted Devlin's legs.

"Ok." Devlin nodded. Doyle walked out of the room and Devlin grabbed the things from under the bed and put them back in his book bag. He then grabbed some clothes from the the closet. The clothing was light in color and light weight.

The sun was coming up as Doyle led Devlin out to what they call , perfect berry , patch. The berries looked like strawberries but were blue.

"This crate needs to be full of berries before you go to school. You may eat a few but you have to fill the crate and don't pick the green ones there not ripe yet. I'm going to be feeding the animals." Doyle instructed.

Devlin began picking berries. He looked up to make sure Doyle had his back turned before taking a bite of a big berry. It tasted more like a blueberry than strawberry. The rows were long and the plants were full of berries but Delvin had only filled the crate half way when Doyle came up to him.

"You are going to have get faster! I'll need a crate every morning before school so I can put them in small packages to sell. You'll have to finish this one and do another one when you get home from school before dinner. Now go get washed up for breakfast and school." Doyle sighed. Devlin ran towards the house. He was hot and sticky. The house was cool and smelled wonderful as he entered.

"How did it go in the field?" Jenny greeted him at the door with a glass of water. Devlin drank the water down greedily.

"Father says I need to work faster." Devlin shrugged.

"You will get faster and stronger with time my boy! Now go wash your face and hands. I laid your school clothes on your bed get dressed then come eat. You don't want to be late for the first day of school!" Jenny smiled. Devlin was heading up stairs when he heard his father enter the house.

"Our crops are going to go rotten if that lazy boy doesn't work faster!" Doyle rubbed his face.

"He'll get stronger!" Jenny soothed patting Doyle on the chest.

Devlin continued up the stairs to the bathroom to wash up. Their house was one of the few houses that had running water. His school clothes were a light blue shirt and khaki pants. He hung up the work clothes to put back on after school. Devlin rubbed more of the sunscreen on his face and neck. His skin was already a little pink. His stomach grumbled as he walked into the kitchen. Lola was sitting at the table buttering pieces of toast.

"Don't you look handsome! Come sit down and eat!" Jenny smiled. Devlin sat down next to Lola. Doyle came into the kitchen after changing his clothes and sat down at the head of the table. Jenny served Doyle and Devlin's plates first. The plates had eggs, bacon, and seasoned potatoes. She put down Lola and her plates down next. She gave each child a cup of milk and the adults a cup of juice.

"Thank you!" Devlin awed at the food.

"I made toast." Lola offered the plate of toast to Devlin.

"Thank you!" Devlin took a piece of toast then passed the plate to his father. Doyle gave a thin smile and took the plate. Devlin was sleepy after eating such a heavy meal but he had to go to school.

Jenny and Devlin walked Lola to a neighbors and then walked to a large building. The building had four rooms. Jenny taught in the five and six year old room. Devlin was put in the room with the seven to ten year old class. Another room had eleven to fourteen year olds and the last room had fifteen to eighteen year olds. Devlin's teacher's name was Mrs. Hart. She was an older woman with gray hair, dark brown eyes and a strict face. Devlin didn't her or school l. He didn't like reading out loud the kids laughed at him. Mrs. Hart said he wrote like a baby and made him write sentences. Finally it was time for lunch and recess. Devlin wanted to stay inside and lay his head on the desk but Mrs. Hart told them to go outside. He sat under a tree to eat his lunch Jenny had packed for him.
"It's hot out here today can I sit with you?" A little boy with blue eyes and red hair ask. All he wore was a pair of overalls with no shirt underneath.

"Sure." Devlin said.

"I'm Silas. Is it true that you came from the ring? Where did you come from?" Silas sat down besides Devlin. He didn't feel like talking but Devlin nodded.

"These warriors called the Tau'ri saved me from the Gaul'ud on a planet called Jerome . It was a group of them. Four men and two women. One of the women even had a baby in her belly and she saved me from falling off a bridge. Her name is Sam Carter O'Neill. One of the men Cam became my daddy." Devlin explained as he ate his lunch.

"I know you aren't telling the truth. Women can't be warriors especially ones with babies in their bellies! Why aren't you with your warrior daddy?" Salis asked.
"Sam is a warrior! She didn't know she had a baby in her belly when she came to save me. I want to be with my warrior daddy but the Hamishs found me and said I have to live here and work in the berry field." Devlin finished his food.

"We all have to help our parents work. Your dad is the only one able to keep the berry fields alive most of them rot because they can't be picked fast enough. I tried helping one year but he kept yelling at me so my dad said I didn't have to go back." Silas answered.

"I have to get faster or I'll get blamed for the crops rotting." Devlin explained.

"How old are you?" Silas asked.

"I'll be nine soon. How old are you?"

"I'm ten. Do you want to go play kick ball?" Silas asked looking at some kids that were staring a game.

"No I'll just watch." Devlin yawned.

The rest of the day Mrs. Hart was mean to him and the kids laughing more. She gave him books to take home and homework to doz. When school was finally over Devlin went into the room Jenny told him to meet her in. Jenny was sitting at a desk at the front of the room.

"Hello sweetheart! How was your day?" Jenny asked smiling.

Devlin shrugged.

"OK let's get home I'll give you a snack before you go back into the field.

Devlin nodded and followed. After his snack and change of clothes Devlin went to the barn, where his father was working on some equipment.

"The crates are by the door. I want two done before dinner to make up for this morning. I at least sold what few berries you got picked." Doyle huffed.

Devlin grabbed the crates and headed for the field. The sun was hot and bending over was hurting his back but Devlin tried to quicken his pace. He was able to get water from the the spicket. By the time the sun had gone down Devlin had removed his shirt. His skin was hot and tingling. He hadn't quite finished the second crate when Doyle came to get him.

"That is what I like to see good work." Doyle praised as he picked up both crates.

After they ate dinner and Jenny helped Devlin with his homework. He barely remembered taking a bath or Jenny and Doyle kissing him goodnight. He was exhausted.

It was early Friday morning when Devlin woke up when he felt something crawl into bed with him. He heard her let out a little sniffle.

"What's wrong, Lola?" Devlin rubbed his eyes.
"Daddy made mommy cry again! Can I sleep in here it makes me sad when she cries?" Lola asked sniffling again.

"Of course." Devlin pulled down the thin sheet so she could cuddle besides him. He only woke up when he heard Doyle's booming voice.

"I found her, Jen!"

"Oh my babies!" Jenny cooed.

"Tell Lola to go back to her room next time. We got scared when she wasn't in her bed." Doyle's voice softened as he picked Lola up from the bed.

Devlin nodded he didn't want to make Doyle mad.
Devlin made sure to rub the sunscreen all over his red body before he went to pick the berries. When Devlin came in to get ready for school he went to his book bag and grabbed a brown book and black box Cam had packed. He decided to sneak them to school.

At lunch he sat with Silas again. They had been hanging out all week.

"Can I trust you?" Devlin asked after the boys ate lunch.

"Sure!" Silas leaned closer.

"My daddy Cam gave me this book in case of an emergency. You know I can't read very well but if something happens to me follow what the book says and contact daddy. He gave me this box it is called a walkie talkie you turn it on up here and press this button to talk. Don't turn it on a lot because the power will run out." Devlin explained as he handed Silas the book and walkie.

"What do you think is going to happen to you?" Silas frowned.

"This is just in case. Please your my friend right?" Devlin asked quietly.

"I am." Silas took the things.

Devlin felt better now that someone had the book if he ever needed help. He finished school and went to work in the field.

Silas walked into his house he could hide the brown book but he wasn't sure what to do with the talkie thing. He hoped he never needed the items. He could hear his father in the dining room having a meeting.
"Si is that you son?" His dad called though the door.

"Yes, sir!"

"Put your school things away and come in here please." His dad call.

Silas hurried up stairs and stuffed the book and talkie into a box. He then put the box on his shelf in the closet. Then hurried back down stairs. The doors to the dining room were open by the time he got back down stairs. Doyle Hamish was standing there smiling at Silas.

"Hello Silas. I heard you and Devlin have been having lunch together." Doyle said friendly.

"Glad he has found someone to eat with it's hard being the new kid." A balding man wearing a weird outfit came up to them.

"Silas, this is Jacob Carter. He knows Devlin from the Tau'ri" His dad explained.

"Your wife is the warrior with the baby in her belly? That is what Devlin told me." Silas asked.

"My daughter Sam is the one Devlin told you about. Yes she has a baby in her belly. She is more than a warrior, she is a explorer and scientist." Jacob answered proudly.

"Can I meet the warriors?" Silas asked.

"Maybe when they come for for Devlin's party next week." Jacob smiled.

"Can Devlin come swimming with me tomorrow?" Silas asked hopefully looking at Doyle.

"I'll need him to help me in the field tomorrow morning but we'll see about the afternoon." Doyle nodded.

"Alright Si go do your chores then homework." His dad patted him on the shoulder.

"Yes, Sir!" Silas walked off.

"Alright chancellor Taylor I think we may make an agreement before next time. Those naquadah mines will be useful to us!" Jacob shook his hand. Doyle frowned at the two men.

Unfortunately for Devlin ,Doyle made Devlin work in the berry patch all weekend, from morning to night. By the time Sunday night came Devlin couldn't move. Instead of getting stronger like Jenny hoped the boy got weaker.

"We have to call a doctor, Doyle, he has a fever and it's rising!" Jenny exclaimed.

"Ok go call the doctor. I'll put him in a cool bath." Doyle instructed.

Devlin gasped as his body hit the cool water. He began to shake. A cool cloth was put on his forehead.

"I'm cold!" Devlin cried.

"You have a bad fever we have to keep you cool." Doyle soothed.

The doctor arrived soon. He was a heavy set man with brown eyes and dark graying hair.

"Looks like he has to much sun his skin is starting to blister. " the doctor frowned.

"He has been helping me in the field but he can get water and everything. " Doyle innocently said.

"He may not be use to our sun. He is from somewhere else. I would keep him out of the sun for at least a week. Keep the blisters clean he could get a bad infection if they are not kept clean. " the doctor explained.

Doyle took Devlin out of the tub. Jenny gently patted Devlin off with a towel. The little boy was miserable his body and skin ached. He was laid back on his bed. The doctor carefully spooned some medicine into his mouth. Devlin began to cry.

"That should make you feel better soon, son." The doctor wiped Devlin's head.

"I want to stay to make sure his fever goes down. I'm afraid he could have heat exhaustion. It could be dangerous if his temperature keeps rising." The doctor explained.

"Sure I'll go start some coffee." Jenny smiled sadly.
Doyle and the doctor left the sick boy alone in his bed.

Devlin didn't get better by Wednesday night he was a very sick boy.

Sam sighed from the infirmary bed.

"Janet, Can I go back to work now?" Sam almost whined.

"Finish your water first." Janet ordered with a smile.

"What does making me have to pee more than I usually do have to do with those Braxton Hicks things I was having a half-hour ago?" Sam asked sighing again.

"Because dehydration is usually the cause of Braxton Hicks. You know you sound like the Colonel when he is sick." Janet chuckled.

"Hey! What's going on?" Jack tried to sound casual.

"I had some Braxton Hicks in the lab and Dr.Lee got worried and sent me down." Sam explained reaching for his hand she could tell he was worried.

"Isn't twenty three weeks to early for Braxton Hicks?" Jack asked taking her hand.

"No apparently they will be more frequent the more pregnant I get. Preparing my body for labor. " Sam explained.

"Are they painful?" Jack put his hand on Sam's belly. He honestly couldn't remember Sarah having Braxton Hicks with Charlie, maybe she didn't.

"No just a strange feeling." Sam soothed.

"You want to go home?" Jack asked.

"No I want to go back to work." Sam frowned.

"What do you say doc?" Jack asked looking at Janet.

"Just don't stay to late." Janet said shaking her head at her stubborn friend.

"I'll walk you down to the lab." Jack offered his arm.

"I need to stop by the control room real quick." Sam said when they got on the elevator.

Right as they got to the control room. An unscheduled activation happened.

"It's coming from PO 506,sir" Walter said.

"Jacob coming home?" Jack asked waiting for the GDO code.

"Not me!" Jacob came from the briefing room with Hammond behind him.

"Stargate Command my name is Silas Taylor. I have an emergency involving Devlin Hamish if I could speak to a member of SG1 or a General please." Came a young voice over the system.

Chapter Text

"Stargate Command my name is Silas Taylor. I have an emergency involving Devlin Hamish if I could speak to a member of SG1 or a General please." Came a young voice over the system.

"Young man my name is General George Hammond. Is there an adult there with you? What kind of emergency is happening?" Hammond pressed the com button.

"All I know is that Devlin is very sick. Sir can you please open the iris so I can step through. I have another package seeking refuge." Silas said.

"This kid is being spoon fed what to say but why? If Dev is so sick why aren't his parents contacting us?" Jack asked looking at Jacob.

"I don't know but I met Silas last week he said he ate lunch with Devlin." Jacob stated.

"Are you still there?" Silas asked worried.

"Silas this is Jacob Carter do you remember me?" Jacob asked into the com.

"Yes, sir."

"Ok I want you to look at your dad and in his words tell me what is going on." Jacob said firmly.

"Jacob, I do not wish to upset our trade agreement but I can not consciously let children get hurt because of it. Even though he is a influence to the council I believe Doyle Hamish has become unstable and I would want someone to do this for my son. Please my son has all the information if you chose to let him enter." Silas repeated. Jacob looked at Hammond.

"Open the iris!" Hammond told Walter.

"Send him through!" Jacob said into the com.

Jack, Sam and Jacob went to meet Silas at the gate. Silas came through the gate holding Lola's hand in the other arm he clutched a brown book and a walkie talkie in his hand. Silas stood there ridged. Lola seeing Sam ran to her tears streaming down her face. Sam kneeled down so Lola could hug her tightly.

"The first trip through the gate is always the hardest.
Take a deep breathe and we'll get you something to warm up." Jack soothed as he put his arm around Silas's shoulder.

"Let's go in the briefing room and talk, son!" Jacob said
Before anyone could say anything Sam picked Lola up and carried her into the briefing room. Jack led Silas to a chair in the briefing room. Sam sat down carefully with Lola in her lap.

"Daddy made mommy cry again but this time mommy screamed and then she stopped crying. I got scared so I ran to the Taylors. Lola cried into Sam's chest.

" Tell them what you told my parents when you came over. " Silas urged.

"Devlin wouldn't wake up he was so hot to touch." Lola sat up in Sam's lap.

Silas had given Jacob the brown book that Devlin gave him and some other papers that his dad wanted delivered to Hammond.

"Cam is very clever. This is a detail instruction manual on how to operate the Stargate written like a fairy tail it even has our gate address and what to say to get the iris open. He must have been working on this since he got Devlin. How did you get this?" Jacob asked

"Devlin he gave it to me on the day we met Jacob, Devlin said he couldn't read well and wanted a friend he trusted to keep it in case something happened to him.He was fine when he gave it to me." Silas explained.

"He felt like something was going to happen to him?" Jack asked.

"He said it was just in case." Silas said.

"This is the agreement you worked out Jacob? Everything here is do able by both parties why are deals taking so long to make?" Hammond asked frowning.

"Guess who was trying to make things difficult?" Jacob shook is head.

"Hamish." Hammond said flatly.

"Sir, permission to get Teal'c and Daniel go get Devlin and arrest Hamish for abuse?" Jack asked standing.
"Granted" Hammond nodded.

Jack hurried out of the room to go find Teal'c and Daniel.

"I'm not hurting the baby sitting on you lap?" Lola asked touching Sam's belly.

"No the baby is protected in my belly. As long as not a lot of pressure is put on to my belly I'm fine." Sam explained stroking Lola's cheek.

"What happens now?" Silas asked.

"Are you hungry?" Sam asked. Sam smiled when both children nodded they were hungry.

Doyle Hamish tucked his wife into bed and kissed her cold head. He fixed a cold bath for Devlin. He went scooped the hot little boy from his bed. He striped the boy down and put the sleeping boy in the tub. He went to get his daughter they would start somewhere new. He went to get her out of the bed and growled when she wasn't in her bed.

Jack, Daniel, Teal'c and Janet stepped through the gate. A well dressed man with red hair stood there.
"I'm Jeb Taylor. Where is my son Silas?"

"I'm Colonel Jack O'Neill, that is Daniel Jackson, Doctor Janet Frasier and Teal'c. We decided the children would be safer where they are until Hamish has been put in custody. They are safe with Jacob." Jack explained.

"I'll show you to the Hamish house." Jeb led the way into the night with his lantern. The others turned on their flashlights. They were coming up on a large house when Jeb stopped.

"Someone just ran towards my house." Jeb frowned and hurried towards his house. Jeb got to the door about the time Doyle shoved past Jeb's wife.

"Where is my daughter!" Doyle demanded.

"Somewhere safe. Now get out of my house!" Jeb point towards the door.

"Lola it's time to go home. Come to daddy, baby !" Doyle called running up the stairs.

"She's not here Mr. Hamish we'll take you to her come with us." Jack called from the bottom of stairs.

"What are you doing here? Where is my little girl you can't have her or my son?" Doyle rushed towards Jack but tripped on the step and landed at Jack's feet in a heap.

"Oh no." Jack rolled his eyed. Janet checked Doyle's pulse as Daniel and Teal'c tied the man up.

"Show us to the Hamish house so we can get Devlin." Jack looked at Jeb.

"It's not far." Jeb walked out the door with the lantern. They walked to a house that was similar to Jeb's house.

"Devlin's room is upstairs last room on the right." Jeb said as they entered the house.

"You guys stay down here with him. The doc and I will get Devlin." Jack said as Janet followed Jack up the stairs. They made their way to Devlin's room.

Down stairs Jeb looked around for a second before looking at the now awake Doyle.

"Where is Jenny?" Jeb frowned.

"She's asleep." Doyle snarled. The crazed look on his face made Daniel's blood run cold.

"Mrs. Hamish!" Daniel called as he began to check the rooms downstairs.

Jack frowned when he saw Devlin was not in his bed. They began to check the other rooms upstairs.

"Oh my God! Colonel he's in the bathroom!" Jack heard Janet shout.

Jack ran into the bathroom to see Janet pulling Devlin from the tub. She laid him on the floor and began compressions on his little chest. She blew air into his mouth and then began compressions again. She blew into his mouth one more time then he started to cough.

"Oh thank God!" Janet said as she rolled Devlin on his side. Jack grabbed some towels from the closet to wrap him in.

"We need to get him back to the infirmary now, sir!" Janet said as Jack scooped the boy up.

Jack hurried down the stairs as Daniel was coming up.
"Mrs. Hamish is dead!" Daniel exclaimed.

"Devlin is close." Jack growled as he urged Daniel to go back downstairs.

"He will be charged with two count murders and child abuse." Jack said as he hurried out of the house towards the gate. The others followed behind them quickly.

When Jack stepped though the gate he saw a medical team was already there. The new Doctor,Carolyn Lam, Janet had been training all week was there. Jack laid Devlin on the gurney. Janet who was right behind Jack started given orders as soon as she got down the ramp. Jeb, Daniel and Teal'c holding on to Doyle stepped through the gate. Hammond walked over to
them. Doyle's face looked like it had run into a door, brick wall or both.

"What happened?" Hammond asked.

"He slipped again." Teal'c said calmly.

"This Jaffa tried to kill me! I demand safety now, General!" Doyle demanded.

"You don't get to demand things anymore Mr. Hamish but I will see you get put safely in a cell for a long time." General Hammond said darkly as he motioned for the guards to take Doyle.

"Did anyone see him slip" Hammond asked once Doyle was gone.

"He killed his wife and tried to kill Devlin so no one saw anything!" Daniel said shaking his head.

Cam walked towards the infirmary dreading what he might find out about his boy. Hammond hadn't given much information just Devlin had been brought in very sick. He stopped when he saw Sam sitting in the hall. Lola was asleep her head on Sam's chest. Sam's sleeping head was being supported by her hand but her chin rested in Lola's hair. Jack and Jacob sat asleep on either side of Sam. On the other side of the hall a man he did not know with a boy in his lap. Daniel was asleep curled uncomfortably in the chair. Teal'c stood when he saw Cam towards him. Janet walked out of the infirmary before Teal'c could speak.
"He's stable for now. I will feel better if he makes the twenty four hour mark. I will know more about any mental or motor impairments when he wakes up. He has a long road but I'm cautiously optimistic." Janet smiled softly.

"Thank you! Can I see him?" Cam asked as he hugged her tightly.

"Don't stay long but yes." Janet barely got the sentence out as Cam hurried in the infirmary.

" I know Sam's back is going to hurt. My back hurts and I don't have two children on me." Jack stood up stretching. Jack carefully lifted Lola off of Sam. Sam woke up as soon Lola was taken off her.

"How's Devlin?" Sam asked as she stretched her back.

"Doc says she is cautiously optimistic. Lets sleep here tonight and we'll check on him in the morning. You need to sleep in a proper bed." Jack insisted.

Sam nodded her back was aching from sitting in the chair.

"We'll get a cot for Lola she can stay with us tonight. Let Cam spend some time with Devlin." Sam rubbed the little girl's back.

"Sounds good." Jack said.

It was three days later and Devlin's birthday. Devlin's fever had final stayed down the past two days thanks to cold baths and antibiotics. Some of his blisters had gotten infected. Luckily there didn't seem to be any side effects to Devlin being under the water. They moved Devlin into a room. Cam was surprised that Hammond agreed to let Jeremy and Teddy bring their families up to see Devlin. Teddy had started working at SGC a couple months ago, as a scientist, so he now knew about the Stargate.

Cam waited out in the hall with Lola while Janet and a nurse changed Devlin's bandages. The boy always seemed to get more upset if Cam was in the room while his bandages were bring changed. Lola wore a dark blue long sleeve dress with white stars that Sam had bought for her. Sam had pulled Lola's hair up into a high ponytail with a matching bow. Cam smiled when he saw the small parade of kids quietly coming down the hall. Jeremy was carrying Ryder his light brown hair was covered by a hat with a monkey face and ears on the front and he wore a brown shirt and pants. The other kids wore animal hats as well. Laura wore a tiger hat, Josh wore a parrot hat, Tucker wore a elephant hat and Davis wore a penguin hat. The kids carried book bags and the women had their arms full of bags and boxes. Teddy carried Davis and a bunch of balloons that were animal print. Cam wondered what sercuity thought when they came through with all the stuff.

"Hey guys! What is all this?" Cam smiled. He felt Lola slide behind his legs.

"We decided to bring our little zoo to Devlin since he couldn't have his zoo party." Missy explained.

"Dev is going to love this you guys. He got sunburned pretty bad so he is still very sore. So no hugging yet. He might be a little grumpy he usually is after he gets his bandages changed." Cam explained to the kids in front of him. They all nodded they understood.

"This is Devlin's little sister Lola. She is four years old." Cam introduced bringing the little girl from behind his legs.

The nurse was a little surprised by the crowd in the hall when she walked out Devlin's room.

"You can go in now. Dr. Frasier was sitting with him for a few minutes." The nurse smiled and walked away.

"You can go in first Tucker. Just remember don't be to loud." Teddy reminded the excited eight year old as he handed him the balloons he was reaching for.

Cam opened the door and Tucker hurried into his friends room balloons floating behind him. Tucker stopped when he saw his friend. Devlin was propped up against many pillows. Except for his head and face most of his body was wrapped. Janet sat on the edge of the bed giving him some juce through a straw. Devlin smiled big when he saw Tucker.

"Tucker! Your here!" Devlin's voice was excited but weak.

"We brought the zoo to you! Happy Birthday!" Tucker began to let a few balloons float to the ceiling at a time. The others began coming up in the room.

"You're going to have fun, birthday boy!" Janet carefully kissed Devlin on the head. Janet stood up from the bed and patted for Tucker to sit where she sat. Tucker sat down besides his friend.

"How are you two feeling?" Janet asked as she took the boxes and bags from Missy and Laney putting them on the circle table.

"Very pregnant!" Missy chuckled.

"I'm feeling pretty good!" Laney smiled.

"Does Devlin have any diet restrictions? We brought snacks but wasn't sure what he can eat." Missy asked Janet quietly.

"He just can't have milk with the antibiotics he is on but chips and cake aren't going to hurt him." Janet said.

"Good because we brought cupcakes and chips!" Laney smiled.

"Actually each "animal" brought a snack like the monkey Ryder picked out banana chips, our sweet tiger chose gold fish crackers, our parrot chose gummy worms, our elephant went for mixed nuts and our penguin chose gummy octopus. " Missy explained as she began to pull out bowls and snacks.

"Missy, these are the cutest cupcakes!" Laney gasped as she opened the box for Cam and Janet to see. The icing on the cupcakes looked like zoo animals faces.

"The cake decorator, Maddie, did a wonderful job. The icing is not too sweet either which is why we love that bakery." Missy said as she pushed the box back on the table before Ryder could grab the box.

"So we finally see your true form monkey Ryder!" Cam picked Ryder up.

"Not a monkey!" Ryder giggled.

"Cam my cakes are so cool!" Devlin said as Janet showed him the cupcakes.

"Missy and Laney did this for you, buddy!" Cam said smiling.

"Thank you!" Devlin said gratefully.

The kids had gathered around Devlin's bed and began pulling out things to entertain the boy. Teddy had put Davis down and he walked over to Lola. Lola was only slight taller than the cotton hair bright blue eyed three year old boy.

"You're pretty. I like the stars on your dress!" Davis touched a star on her dress.

"Sam got my dress. Look it twirls." Lola spun around and the dress swirled around her legs. Davis clapped for her.

"Oh my gosh he flirts like your brother. The first time Jeremy ever talked to me he said hey I think you're pretty do you want to hang out?" Laney giggled to Missy.

"Six years of marriage and two kids later. I think I did pretty well with the flirting." Jeremy slipped his arm around Laney's waist.

Missy and Janet laughed.

"We got a present for you too!" Davis said going over to Laura's book bag and pulled out a pink gift bag. He handed it to Lola. Lola wasn't sure what to do so she ran to Cam with the bag.

"You can open your present!' Cam said picking her up. Lola opened the bag and pulled out a container of zoo animals. There also was a stuffed panda wearing a shirt with the zoo name on the front. Lola hugged the panda.

"Can you say thank you?" Cam urged softly.

"Thank you!" Lola said still holding the panda tightly.

"You're welcome!" Missy smiled.

The kids kept Devlin entertained and happy with stories and small games. They were helping him eat the snacks they had brought by holding the spoon to put goldfish crackers or chip up to his mouth.

"Thank you for this!" Cam walked over to the adults.

"Of course! We're glad Devlin is going to be ok and back. Tucker was upset that Devlin left with out saying goodbye. I know he really didn't have much choice." Missy said.

"No he didn't but he's not going anywhere now." Cam said firmly. They heard a knock on the door and Cam went to open the door.

"Come in!" Cam opened the door. Silas and Jeb walked in the door carrying a box wrapped in brown paper. Lola ran to Jeb. They had babysat her since she was a baby.

"Silas!" Devlin greeted happily.

"This is Jeb and Silas Taylor they are from Devlin's out of town neighborhood. They were very helpful in bringing Devlin back to us." Cam explained.

Tucker eyed the older boy for a minute before standing up and letting Silas sit next to Devlin. Teddy smiled proudly at Tucker.

"Come play animals with us Jeb!" Lola pointed to the floor where her, Davis, and Ryder had spread the container of zoo animals out.

"We can't stay long, darling. I just had to go to a meeting and Si wanted to come say happy birthday to Devlin. Hailey is not feeling well so I don't want to stay to long." Jeb hugged Lola again.

"I'm going to be a big brother!" Silas said proudly.

"Wow, Congratulations!" Cam shook Jeb's hand.

"We were very surprised but a very wanted surprise." Jeb chuckled.

"Your going to be a good brother." Devlin said softly.

"Do you want to take some snacks and cupcakes with you?" Cam offered.

"Try the fishy crackers they taste like cheese!" Lola pointed to the bowl of orange crackers.

Cam spooned some crackers in to Silas's hand. Silas ate the crackers slowly at first but quickly gobbled what was in his hand down.

"I guess you like them!" Jeb chuckled.

"We have a new box of them in the car if you want them. We buy them in bulk with five kids so we have plenty." Missy offered.

"Thank you for your kindness but we really need to get back! Happy birthday Devlin." Jeb motioned for Silas to come with him. Silas stood up slowly he didn't want to leave yet.

"Here so you can remember Devlin's zoo party!" Laura reached in her book bag and pulled out two party favor bags and gave them to Silas.

"Thank you!" Silas took the bags.

"I'll walk you to the car to get those crackers." Teddy offered. Teddy hoped they were out of the door far enough when Silas asked what a car was.

Silas, Jeb and Teddy walked into the gate room together. Silas was looking at the stuffed animals in his hands instead of where he was walking and walked right into Jacob.

"Did you have fun with Devlin. What do you got there." Jacob caught Silas by the arm before he fell.

"Devlin's friend Laura gave me a owl toy like the one in our barn and some sweets and she gave gave me this bird for the baby and more sweets but Teddy said I can eat them too. They gave us little cakes that look like animals and crackers that taste like salty cheese but look like fish. Devlin's friends here are very kind. Where I'm from they laughed and teased him because he couldn't read well they didn't even try to help him. Can I stay here Jacob?" Silas asked,hopefully.

"I know this is fun but there are people like that here Devlin just found really good friends here, as I'm sure you do on your planet. Besides your family will miss you. I promise I will bring Devlin to visit with cupcakes and goldfish crackers." Jacob kneeled down in front of Silas.

"I would miss my family. You promise to visit with Devlin?" Silas asked.

"I promise!" Jacob said as the gate activated.

"Thank you for your kindness!" Jeb said again as he shook Teddy's hand.

"Of course thank you for helping bring Devlin bring back to us. My son Tucker cried for a couple of days because he didn't get to say good bye." Teddy said.

"What's this bird called?" Silas asked holding up the other stuffed bird.

"That's called a penguin. I'll bring a book next time." Jacob stated.

"Come on Si let's go show mom what we got for her!" Jeb reached for Silas.

When they left Jacob looked up in the control room where Sam was working on something with Walter.

"Hey Sammy!" Jacob called.

"Yes, dad!" Sam said over the com.

"Do you want to go to a zoo party and see our boy?" Jacob asked smiling.

"Sure! I'll be right down." Sam smiled.

Chapter Text

Jacob looked at the Tor'ka meeting going on and sighed. Martouf's last couple of missions had been  rough for the Tor'ka and now he was being debriefed. They were going to be late for Sam's party if they didn't leave now but Jacob wasn't going to leave Martouf. Jacob had always known that Sam and Jack were meant to be but he knew that Martouf also cared for Sam and wanted her to be happy. Martouf had always known that it wouldn't work out with them but they both had wanted to try at that time. They had even moved in with each other. That didn't last long when Jack got hurt and Sam's feels bubbled forward. Martouf and Sam stayed good friends. Which is why she would be upset if Jacob didn't bring Martouf with him to her gender reveal party. Jacob paced in front of the group until one of the council members looked at him.

"Is there something we can help you with?" One of the members asked.

"I'm waiting for Martouf we are suppose to be on earth very soon." Jacob said. Martouf smiled gratefully at Jacob.

"We are finishing up now." The council member said.

"Great I'll meet Martouf at the gate in ten minutes." Jacob smiled as he hurried away.

Jacob was a little surprised when Martouf walked to the gate ten minutes later. Jacob dialed the gate and they walked though.

"Cutting it a little close there Jacob." Jack grinned meeting them at the gate.

"I apologize my debriefing ran late." Martouf said.

"Well Sam won't start until I'm there so go change your clothes." Jack said as they walked out of the gate room.

"I thought the parents were suppose to wear what color they thought the baby was go be for these kinds of parties?" Jacob asked looking at  Jack who wore a white button down shirt and black pants.

"I think some parents do. Sam and I went to a gender reveal party and the couple wore white because they just wanted a healthy baby and these blue balloons came down and everyone clapped , Sam cried , and it was pretty cool." Jack explained.

"So you're going to have balloons drop down?" Jacob asked as he put on his shoes.

"No Sam and I decided to do cake. I think mainly because she knows I like cake. I'm glad Sam found this group of mothers.I'm not sure she would have done stuff like this and maybe would have regretted not doing them. We have been to a couple of parties and just enjoyed celabrating with friends." Jack smiled fondly.

"Just between me and you what do you think the baby is?" Jacob asked grinning.

"It real doesn't matter ,Jacob, but from the ultrasound pictures I really think girl. Sam thinks the baby looks like me but I saw all Sam. It doesn't leave this room." Jack said firmly.

"I'm thinking girl too!" Jacob nodded.

"Any guesses, Marty?" Jack asked as they made their way out of the locker room.

"What makes you think the baby is a girl, Jacob?" Martouf asked.

"It doesn't really mean anything but Sam's mom carried her the way Sam is carrying." Jacob shrugged.

"I don't know." Martouf frowned.

"We'll find out soon enough!" Jack said as they headed to his truck.

When they got to their house there were cars on the street and in the yard. Jacob let Martouf walk ahead of him, Sam didn't know he was coming, and Jack was behind Jacob. Martouf rang the door bell. Sam opened the door holding baby Benny , the one year old, was laying in her arms holding a bottle. Jack loved Sam on missions with him but he loved seeing her with a baby in her arms and a baby in her belly. She was glowing in the white dress she was wearing. Martouf smiled brightly at Sam's surprised face.

"You made it!" Sam shifted Benny so she could hug Martouf with one arm. She hugged Martouf tightly.
Suddenly she pulled back putting his hand on her belly.
"Jack come here!" Sam said excitedly.

"Kicking?" Jack asked trying not push Martouf out of the way.

"Yeah it just started." Sam put Jack's hand lower than Martouf.

"Lucky guy, Marty, got to feel the baby kick before me." Jack teased as he kissed Sam on the head. Martouf wasn't sure how to respond, he just wanted to hug Samantha he didn't know the baby was going to kick.

"He was at the right place at the right time. The baby must can feel the excitement today!" Sam grinned as Benny reached for Jack. Jack took Benny from her and walked into the house.

"So the baby is kicking?" Jacob chuckled as he hugged Sam.

"Yeah Jack has been trying to get the baby to kick all week. Mark and his family got here a few minutes go." Sam patted Jacob's arm as he walked in the house.

Jack finished giving Benny his bottle and was patting him on the back as he walked in to the living room. Missy was sitting in a lounge chair her legs put up. Teal'c was sitting on the couch with Devlin who was reading a book out loud.

"Mama!" Benny reached for Missy.

"There you are baby. I wasn't sure who had you when Teal'c brought me in here to sit down." Missy took Benny and kissed him on the face.

"Missy Taylor's back was hurting so I brought her to sit in your chair with the good lumbar support." Teal'c explained.

"Good thinking, T! " Jack smiled.

"I'll be fine. I think the twins are moving down causing my back to ache more. Teal'c saw me rubbing my back and insisted on me sitting down. Then Dev came in to read to us." Missy explained.

"Did you just arrive O'Neill?" Teal'c asked.

"Yeah. Jacob and Marty were running late but I got them! I should go mingle more then we can have cake." Jack said hopefully.

"Can I come with you, Jack?" Devlin stood up from the couch.

"Sure let's go mingle!" Jack took Devlin's hand.

They walked to the backyard. Children were everywhere playing games and adults were standing around talking. Jack noticed Cam was flirting with Dr.Lam. She had Lola sitting on her hip. The kids got excited and ran to see Jack. Sam smiled the kids love Jack.

"Ok, ok! Ready Set...Devlin's IT!" Jack ran down the deck stairs with Devlin as the kids scattered.
"That's not what I meant when I asked Jack to mingle before we started." Sam shook her head.

"Jack spotted Bree and Kevin!" Mark laughed as Jack put down Devlin and scooped up Mark's six and four year old kids up in his arms. He brought the giggling kids over to them. Jacob took the laughing little boy from Jack's arm. Kevin hugged Jacob tightly. Kevin Carter was tall and lanky for six but had a baby round face with bright blue eyes and dirty blondlittle Bree was average size for four and looked a lot like Sam when she was little. With bright blue eyes and light blonde hair.

"Glad you guys could come!" Jack shook Mark's hand.
"We wouldn't miss this! " Mark smiled as he took his daughter from Jack.

Daniel and Janet walked up with a black woman,  man and a little boy in a wheelchair. The woman was short with a thin face. She had long black hair, big brown eyes, and pouty pink lips. She wore a simple light pink dress that showed a small baby bump. The man was tall with the same thin face. His hair was short, big brown eyes and thin lips. The boy was thin but had a round face. Short hair, big brown eyes and pouty lips. He wore gloves on his hands to wheel himself in his wheelchair that could roll over rocks and grass.

"What's your name?" Jack asked the boy in the wheelchair.

"Jordan." Came a soft reply.

"You want to be " it" , Jordan? " Jack asked.

"I do uncle Jack!" Kevin raised his hand as Jordan nodded his head.

"You both can be "it". Here are the rules the boy in the blue Air force shirt is Devlin you work with him. Go easy on the little ones no smacking as tagging. The whole brick wall at the back is safe." Jack explained.  He then took the boys out to the middle of the yard and let out a loud whistle through his lips. The kids froze.

"Ok Devlin, Jordan and Kevin are now it. Remember the rules! Have fun everyone!" Jack called. Everyone started playing again as soon a Jack left the boys. Jordan was smiling big as he chased Josh.

"I haven't seen Jordan smile since the accident." The woman smiled sadly.

"This is Jordan's mother, Vickie Petersburg and her brother Darius Calton. He is the new head nurse at work." Janet introduced. Jack shook their hands.

"How old is Jordan?" Jack asked wrapping his arms around Sam.

"He's seven." Darius said.

"When are you due?" Vickie asked Sam.

"In December. I'm due on the twenty fifth but we'll see. I think I'll come earlier" Sam rubbed her belly.

"Ryder will be three on December tenth!" Laney waddled up with Ryder on her hip, she was now  thirty two weeks pregnant.

"Hi ya Jack! I saw a big rocket ship at the toy store yesterday!" Ryder opened his arms big showing how long they rocket was.  

"Come here Ry guy. When did you start speakers full sentences?" Jack took Ryder from Laney.

"Right, he woke last week and decided to speak like a adult. He hasn't had any potty accidents lately either. Honestly it is bitter sweet. Part of me is thrilled that he might be mostly out of diapers by the time baby girl gets here. Then part of me is really sad because he's my baby boy." Laney explained.

"How did Jermery react when he heard Ryder?" Janet asked knowingly.

"After be gone for a week of training. He was a mess to hear Ry speak in full sentences but you didn't hear that from me." Laney smiled.

Jack walked around talking to more people before Teal'c came rushing, well rushing for him, out of the house. A few minutes later Teddy, Jeremy and Laura ran in to the house.

"Dr. Frasier your assistants is needed in the house urgently!" Teal'c came up to Janet. She followed him with Darius behind her.

"That sounds ominous." Jack said noticing Sam was following everyone in the house.

"Keep everyone out here until we know what's going on." Jack said to Jacob and Daniel.

Jack walked in to the house. The living room was busy with people. Missy was still in his chair panting hard.

"What's going on?" Jack walked up to Sam who was standing with Missy.

"Missy's water broke. The ambulance is on the way." Sam soothed taking Missy's hand.

"I'm so sorry I really thought my back pain was the twins moving. We'll pay for a new chair and towels." Missy panted as Teddy came up with towels. He dried her legs and then helped her get off her pants. Then covered her legs with a dry towels.

"Don't worry about any of that just focus on bringing those babies safely into the world." Jack said as Sam nodded in agreement.

Teddy was helping Missy breathe through the contractions on one side of the chair. Janet was monitoring her progress.

"The ambulance is fifteen minutes away."  Darius walked up with a first aide kit.

"I'm not sure the first baby is going to wait." Janet reached for a pair of gloves out of the kit.

"They are going to be so little!" Missy said softly.

"Hey we were born three months early and we turned out fine. These little ones are only a month early.
Everything will be fine." Jeremy soothed from the other side of the chair.

"I have to push!" Missy tried to sit up.

"Breath through this contraction and push on the next one!" Janet instructed.

"Laura why don't you go outside with the other kids?" Jack asked noticing the teenager watching quietly on the couch.

"Can I please stay? I watched Davis and Benny be born." Laura asked hopefully.

"If you're ok with this." Jack shrugged.

Missy moaned as she pushed.

"Good job, sweetheart!" Teddy kissed Missy's temple.
Missy pushed a few more times.

"Good job, Missy, the head is out! Now pant to help the shoulders out. Your baby will be here soon." Darius encouraged. Missy panted some before Janet told her to push. Missy cried out as she pushed once more and Janet caught the baby. Darius put another towel on Missy's chest as Janet brought the baby up to lay on Missy's chest.

"He's bigger than I thought he would be!" Janet rubbed the towel on the screaming baby boy.

"You did so well, baby, l love you!" Teddy cried into Missy's hair. He really didn't care who saw him cry. He would always cry when his children were born.

"I love you too!" Missy kissed Teddy. They counted the baby's fingers and toes. The baby was bald with blury blue eyes that were now closed.

"He's so cute!" Laura cooed from the couch. Teddy carried the new born over to their teenager. Sam gave Laura a pillow to put under her arm for more support before Teddy laid the new born in her arms.

Sam sat down besides Laura to get a better look at the tiny baby.

"I need to push again!" Missy whimpered.

"You're doing so good, Missy!" Teddy said as Missy pushed.

"Fifteen minutes my ass!" Jack growled softly looking at his watch.

"Sir, could you run out to my van? It's blue with a wheelchair attachment on the back. I have a small oxygen tank and red bag in the back grab both." Darius handed Jack his keys then reached for a new pair of gloves. Jack could see the baby was halfway out and a blueish color.

Jack hurried out to the van and grabbed the items. When he got back into the house Janet and Darius were working on the too quiet new born. Missy was sobbing and Teddy was close to crying. Jeremy was pale and Sam was holding Laura with her arm around her who was crying in Sam's neck.  Darius quickly opened the bag and began opening medical equipment. He put a new born mask over the baby's face. As Janet continued chest compressions. The baby began to move and wiggle. She then let out a little cry.

"That's a good girl, princess!" Darius cooed. Janet patted Darius on the back as he laid the baby on Missy's chest.

"It's about time! Ambulance is here!" Jack said seeing the lights outside the window. Jack let the paramedics into the house. They soon got Missy and the babies off to the hospital. Laura and Teddy followed behind in the car. Jeremy promised to bring the other kids to the hospital later. Jack walked over and sat down next to Sam on the couch. She was crying quietly, her emotions running high.

"Sam, sweetheart, Missy and the babies are going to be fine. Take a deep breathe; I don't want you and baby to get sick." He wrapped Sam into a hug. She took a shakey breathe and sat up. He kissed her nose and she smirked.

Janet handed Sam a glass of water sitting down next to her. Sam took a drink of water then sat the cup on the coffee table. She then grabbed Jack's and Janet's hands again putting it on her belly.

"It's nice to meet you, little one!" Janet smiled feeling the little kick under her hand.

"You feel like having cake?" Jack rubbed circles on the kicked spot.

"Yeah, lets have cake!" Sam agreed.

"Let's get everyone together." Jack clapped his hands together standing up.

"Wait let's cut the cake outside. Our living room isn't child friendly anymore." Sam said looking at the lounge chair that had some blood on it.

"Right! We can set up a table outside and everyone can leave through the side gate." Jack  nodded.

"Everything ok, Jack?" Daniel asked when Jack walked outside.

"Missy had her twins! It was rough at first but mom and babies are well and heading to the hospital. I need your help moving a table out here so we can find out what my little soccer player is." Jack explained.

"Sure!" Daniel said a little confused.

Daniel and Martouf moved a long table into the backyard. Cam brought out the plates and napkins.

"Teal'c help me move the cake. I don't want to be responsible if I drop the cake. The cake was two tiered cake the bottom teir was light pink and the top tier was light blue both had light sliver stars all over the cake. A little banner on the the top layer had "Twinkle, twinkle little star" on the second layer had "I wonder what you are?". Teal'c and Jack carefully moved the large cake outside on the table.

"Where is Sam?" Jack asked walking in the kitchen.

"Right here!" Sam came out of the bathroom. She had wiped off her face to calm down.

Sam went into the kitchen and got two knives and a cake server to take outside. They walked outside to see their friends and family gathered.

"Thank you all for coming to celebrate baby Carter O'Neill and for your patients. Now for cake!" Jack said loudly to the crowd.

Sam handed Jack a knife and placed the knife where they wanted the cake cut. Then Sam did the same with her knife.

"On three we cut the cake together  1, 2, and 3!" Sam instructed. They cut the cake at the same time making a triangle piece of cake. Sam then slid the cake server under the cake. They lifted the server together to see the layers of cake were shades of pink!

"It's a girl!" Jack cheered as they put the cake on a plate. Sam and Jack hugged then kissed as the group erupted in applause and cheers.

"We have a name already picked out. Hannah Grace Carter O'Neill." Sam proudly said.

Cassie was the first one to hug Sam. Then hurried to Jack to do the same. Janet, who had agreed to cut the rest of the cake for them, hugged Sam next. Others lined up to do the same.

"My baby girl gets a baby girl!" Jacob grinned as he hugged Sam.

Chapter Text

"Here Barber give this to Daniel when you get there. I lost a bet." Cam handed the man standing in the control room some money.

"Sir?" Barber asked looking at the money.

"Daniel  will know what it is for." Cam insisted.

Barber stuck the money in his pocket and headed to the gate room.

Cam saw Jack and Sam walking towards him. Sam was now thirty weeks along. Cam had decided to start going on small missions. The kids really seemed to like the base child care center. He had only been on one other mission and this one seemed innocent enough. All Daniel could talk about was this room of light.

"Colonel, don't you want to take the weekend off?" Cam asked.

"Of course I do but Daniel insisted... Wait you and Daniel had a bet and you said I  wouldn't come!" Jack demanded.

"Well you were talking about decorating the nursery!" Cam shrugged.

"Jacob and I moved out the furniture last night. Him and Marty are painting for me and when I get back we'll decorate for our banana." Jack informed.

"Actually she is the size of a cabbage. That's why I look like one." Sam rubbed her round belly. Hannah was moving around plenty now.

"I love cabbage." Jack whispered into Sam's ear. Sam giggled as they walked into the gate room.

They had just walked into the gate room when the gate activated and Barber ran towards the kawoosh.

"Barber!" Jack exclaimed as he ran into the unstable vortex and disintegrated.

"Oh my God!" Sam gasped.

Jack did not like the way Daniel was behaving. After what happened in Hammond's office Sam thought Jack should follow him home. Jack didn't feel like dealing with Daniel and decided to just go home with Sam and talk to Daniel in the morning.

"Thank you for painting the nursery today, Jacob. It looks wonderful!" Jack took a bite of Chinese food.

"Of course! I think one more coat should do tomorrow. I really like the colors." Jacob said smiling.

"Thank you! I found the color at the paint store. The color where the crib will go is called mauve rose and then the other walls are light pink. I thought they went together well. So did the store employee." Sam explained and then yawned.

"Samantha I would like to add some extra paintings if you and Jack don't mind?" Martouf asked.

"Sure but you don't have to do anything special." Jack said.

"Martouf found something in a magazine that he wants to add to the nursery. I think you guys are going to love it!" Jacob moved his eyes towards Sam who was dozing off.

"Come on let's go put Hannah to bed." Jack helped Sam stand and walked her to their bedroom. He made sure she was comfortable with her pillows before going back into the kitchen. Jacob had left Jack's food but had started clearing the table.

"I guess Sam is going to work until she goes into labor?" Jacob asked as he loaded the dishwasher.

"Or Janet forces her on bed rest." Jack finished his food.

"Thanks for staying for a while Sam really missed you. We missed you." Jack stood up and cracked his back.
"Anytime now go get some sleep." Jacob smiled.

The next morning the team was waiting in the control room for Daniel when Hammond came down from his office.

"What is the delay?" Hammond asked.

"Daniel hasn't reported in this morning, sir." Cam said hanging up the phone.

"What?"

"I just called him and I think he picked up but now I just get a busy signal." Cam explained.

"Yesterday he was determined to leave immediately." Hammered frowned.

"Maybe I should give him a wake up call, sir?" Jack walked up to them.

"Sounds like he could use one!" Hammond nodded.

Sam watched in horror as Jack lifted Daniel on to his shoulder and ran though the gate. To the planet their team was now addicted too. She didn't know if Daniel was alive or when her husband would be able to come back safely without going into withdrawal.

Sam was very excited to see Daniel on the screen in the control room. He named the things they needed.

"We'll need supplies we are going to be here awhile." Daniel sighed.

"We'll send your supplies immediately." Hammond said.

"Daniel tell Cam I'll take care care of the kids until he gets back." Sam added before they disconnected.

"Major, there isn't much we can do for them from here. Why don't you go home?" Hammond suggested.

"Sir?"

"I'll see you on Monday, Major." Hammond firmly saidbefore going to find someone to collect the supplies.

Sam went to get Devlin and Lola from the child care center then she grabbed some pizzas on her way home. She could see that her dad was using the grill when she pulled up to her house. She had forgotten to call him.

"Hey you're home early and you brought guests" Jacob smiled as Martouf took the pizzas from Devlin.

"Jack and Cam are going to be on a mission for a few days so I said I'll get the kids." Sam explained as she sat down at the table on the deck. Jacob could tell that wasn't the whole story.

"The paint fumes were still strong do I decided to grill us some chicken. We have plenty do you want chicken or pizza?" Jacob offered.

"I would like chicken. Dev, Lo which do you want. We can put whatever we don't eat up for leftovers." Sam looked at the kids.

"Pizza!" They said together.

"I knew that!" Sam laughed.

"Me too!" Jacob smiled.

They ate their food and talked about the kids day at day care. The kids played outside while the paint dried a little more.

"Did something happen with Jack and Cam on this mission?" Jacob asked while the kids were playing with Martouf in the yard.

"Turns out the planet SG 5 and Daniel were on had addictive properties that were unknown to them. SG 5 died. Jack and the team are now stuck on the planet until they can figure out what is causing the problem. Jack was on the planet for an hour and Jack's withdrawal was bad. Daniel almost died." Sam explained frowning.

"Do you want me to contact the Tor'ka to see if they can help? Salmack thinks he may have heard about this planet." Jacob said.

"General Hammond said he would call when they found out more information but told me to stay home until Monday. Let's see if they found out anything by tomorrow." Sam said.

"Any plans on your day off?" Jacob took her hand.

"I might finish getting things for Hannah." Sam rubbed her belly.

"What kind of things do you need?" Jacob asked.
"A changing table, car seat, stroller are the big things. Then small things like bottles, burp clothes and some more clothes." Sam listed things.

"Are you going to have a baby shower?" Jacob asked.

"No probably not her due date is Christmas. December is a crazy month for families besides people at work and my friends from the moms group have already given me things for Hannah." Sam smiled.

"It's getting late and chilly I better get the kids in and in  the bath." Sam added standing up.

While Sam was bathing Lola Jacob was blowing up an air mattress for the kids. Jacob and Martouf were sharing the guest room, with Martouf on a cot, and the other room was being turned into the nursery. Sam wouldn't normally have any problem putting the kids in her bed but being pregnant Jack barely had room with all her pillows she needed to be comfortable. She didn't want to accidentally knock one of the kids out of the bed. Devlin didn't seem to care he was bouncing on his knees on the mattress after Jacob filled it up. He had put the mattress at the end of the bed where Sam could get around it to go to the bathroom in the middle of the night.

"Ok, Dev, your turn for a bath!" Sam came into her room with the freshly bathed Lola dressed in her princess pajamas. Devlin rolled off the air mattress to go take a bath.

Jacob heard a noise in the kitchen the next morning. Devlin and Lola were awake getting a cup of juice. Cam had told Sam that he found it esaier if he if left stuff where the kids could reach them like cups. Then leave a half  carton of juice on the fridge door so it could be easily reached and poured. That way they could feel independent and he could sleep a little more.

"Good morning! Do you guys want breakfast or are you just getting juice?" Jacob asked.

"Breakfast, please!" Devlin smiled. Lola nodded as she rubbed her eyes.

"You can help me take Sam breakfast in bed." Jacob ruffled Devlin's hair.

As Jacob was fixing breakfast Sam's house phone rang.

"Carter O'Neill resident's. Hey George! Give me just a minute."  Jacob quickly answered the phone so not to wake Sam.

"Go watch cartoons! I'll call you when I need help with breakfast." Jacob urged the kids into the living room and turned the TV on Jacob went back to his phone call.

"Sorry, George, I wanted to make sure the kids were out of ear shot. Do I need to go wake Sam up?" Jacob asked worried. He listened to Hammond speak for a few minutes.

"That's good news! Three weeks is better than indefinitely. I'll tell her! Thanks for letting us know. Let Cameron know that the kids are doing fine. Talk to you later, George!" Jacob said before hanging up.

Martouf came out of the guest room.

"JACK!"  Came Sam's scared voice from her room.

"Watch the eggs!" Jacob said to Martouf before hurrying to Sam's room.

Sam was sitting up in bed when Jacob came into her room. Her eyes were watery as she looked around the room.

"Sammy are you ok?" Jacob went to her side of the bed.

"I keep having these awful dreams where I lose Jack and Hannah." Sam cried.

"They're just nightmares,Sam. I talked to George this morning and Jack will be home in three weeks. I feel Hannah kicking my hand so she is ok." Jacob rubbed Sam's belly.

"They figured out how to stop the withdrawal?" Sam sniffed.

"Yeah Daniel and Teal'c found some writing in the machine that was creating light and figured out how to turn the machine down so the effects aren't so bad. George said they should be back in three weeks." Jacob explained soothingly.

"That's great news! Cam will just be back in time to take the kids trick or treating for the first time. I'm glad they figured it out." Sam smiled softly. She hugged her dad one more time before getting up and going to the bathroom.

"We are going to pick some things up for Hannah today but what do you want to do tomorrow?" Sam asked the kids as they ate breakfast.

"Tomorrow is Tucker's birthday party!" I forgot!" Devlin gasped.

"It's ok! We'll go to Tucker's party tomorrow. Do you have a present for him or do we need to pick one up today?" Sam asked.

"We need to get a present." Devlin nodded.

"Carolyn has our costumes! She had a sleep over with daddy to help him make them. Ouch don't kick me!" Lola reached over to pinch Devlin.

"We promised daddy that was our secret." Devlin hissed pushing Lola's hand away.

"Ok you two stop fighting. We're not not going to tell anyone. Sometimes secrets slip." Sam warned.

After breakfast while the kids were getting ready Sam called Dr. Carolyn Lam to set up a time to bring by the kids costumes before the party. She was glad her and Jack bought a van when they found out she was pregnant. Both Lola and Devlin required child seats and Hannah was going to need a car seat. They still had room for her dad and Martouf. Sam pulled up to a baby store. They got the kids out of the van and headed in the store. Jacob lifted Lola into the front of basket then. Devlin held Martouf's hand. Sam went to the  the car seat section. She had no idea what she was looking for she had no idea there were so many choices. Cam always kept a set of the kids seats at the childcare center just in case.

"Why such a frown?" Jacob interrupted her thoughts.
"I have no idea what to get I've done research and still don't have a clue." Sam shook her head.

"Ok let's talk it out. Do they have the ones you were considering?" Jacob asked.

"Yeah here are my top two actually. I think I want this one looking at it out of the box I want this one."  Sam began fiddling with the straps seeing if it did everything the car seat advertised. She did the same with the other car seat.

"Can I help you with anything?" A lady in a store uniform came up asked.

"Which car seat do you suggest?" Sam asked.

"This one seems to sell more than others. My sister likes that its easy to use but my nephew hasn't unbuckled himself yet." The lady pointed to the first seat Sam was considering.

"Thank you for your help. That was the one I was considering." Sam said as Jacob lifted the box, with the pink  car seat, into the cart.

"Sam's having a Hannah!" Lola giggled as Sam tickled her.

"Is there anything else I can help you with?" The employee smiled.

"No thank you!" Sam smiled.

They shopped more and were able to find everything and a few extra things Sam was looking for Hannah. The kids did amazing while they were in the baby store.

"Thanks for coming with me dad I know this wasn't very entertaining but I can finish up the nursery before she comes." Sam rubbed her back.

"Of course Sammy. I'm glad I get to help!" Jacob smiled.

"Why don't we go pay for this stuff and go get some lunch. After that I was think these kids have earned a trip to the toy store they have been so good." Sam said.

"Yes please!" Devlin bounced.

After Sam paid and the guys got the stuff into the van. They decided to go to the mall to have lunch  the mall had a large toy store. The kids were excited when they got to mall, Cam had brought them a couple of times. Being a few weeks before Halloween the mall was busy. The food court was busy.

"We'll go order. You and the kids go grab a table." Jacob offered.

"I have to go to the bathroom again. I'll never figure out how something so tiny can constantly press on my bladder." Sam sighed rubbing her belly.

"She's worth all those bathroom trips." Jacob soothed.

"I know she will be! Lola do you need to go potty?" Sam held out her hand to Lola. Lola took Sam's hand.

"Dev I'm going to be over there getting your food and Martouf is going to be in that line getting our food. Don't move from the table!" Jacob said firmly.

"Yes, sir!" Devlin answered quickly. Jacob went and got in line to get the kids chicken strips and fries. He kept glancing over his shoulder to make sure Devlin was still at the table. Jacob felt his heart stop when he looked at the table and Devlin wasn't there; Jacob turned around fully to make sure he was looking at the right table. Before Jacob stepped out of the line he felt something hug his legs. He looked down to see Devlin clinging to him. The boy was shaking.

"Devlin what's wrong?" Jacob asked scooping Devlin into his arms.

"I saw father!" Devlin whimpered into Jacob's neck.

Jacob didn't understand why would Devlin be upset seeing Cam. Then Jacob remembered Devlin only called Doyle Hamish father.

"Dev, he is somewhere he can never hurt you again." Jacob soothed into the little boy's ear.

"I thought I saw him!" Devlin insisted.

"You're safe with me. You are a smart and brave boy to come get me." Jacob rubbed Devlin's back. Devlin cried a few more minutes into Jacob's chest then went quite. Jacob could never imagine hurting a child. He wasn't the perfect father and was thankful that Salmack gave him more years to make it up to his children and grandchildren.

"Thank God you have him!" Sam rushed up to them. Sam turned around a waved to Martouf signaling that Devlin was with Jacob.

"I got back to the table right after Marty did and he looked like he was about to pass out because he couldn't find Dev. You feeling bad buddy?" Sam asked noticing Devlin didn't sit up when she came up to them. She frowned when Devlin just shook his head no but kept his face in Jacob's chest.

"Dev thought he saw someone and it scared him. So the brave boy came to inform me." Jacob explained the best he could in public. Sam was still confused but didn't push anymore.

"If it was my kid I would take him to the bathroom and beat his butt for not listening. Not coddle him." The man behind them in line spat out.

"He's not yours and we didn't ask your opinion!" Sam snapped stroking Devlin's back when he tensed.

"Well some people should stop having kids." The man rolled his eyes.

"Don't Samantha, he's not worth it." Jacob warned seeing the fire in Sam's eyes.

"My father beat me." Devlin sat up slowly his voice raw from crying. The man turned and look at Devlin.

"When I wouldn't move fast enough in the fields. He would hit me with a thin whip so it would pop my blisters from the sun and not look like a whip. My mom tried to help me and she died. Jacob, Sam and Marty are my and Lola's protectors when my daddy is not home. They would never hurt me." Devlin pulled up his shirt to show his back that six weeks before was raw and infected. He then laid his head back in Jacob's chest.

The man turned pale at the boy's story and scars. Sam felt tears came to her eyes. She knew how guilty her dad felt about letting Doyle Hamish basically bullying them into getting his son back only to hurt Devlin badly.

"Let's find somewhere else to eat." Jacob said agaitated. The woman in front of them touched Jacob's arm.

"I have a huge order that is what is taking so long but they are almost done and I would love to pay for your lunch." The brown hair woman with kind brown eyes offered.

"That's not necessary but thank you anyway."  Jacob smiled softly.

A few minutes later Josh, Tucker and Jeremy walk up to the kind woman.

"Hey, Aunt Hope! Uncle Dave sent us to help carry the food!" Tucker bounced over to her.

"Thank you so much my sweet boys!" Hope kissed Tucker on the head. Jeremy couldn't believe Tucker hadn't noticed Devlin yet. Josh was the one that noticed first.

"Is Dev ok?" Josh frowned when Devlin didn't look up at them. Devlin was tired and embarrassed.

"He is upest right now. He will be ok." Jacob explained.

"Is he missing Cam? Jeremy whispered to Sam.

Sam whispered a quick summary of what happened to Jeremy.

"You better be glad his dad is away for three weeks. You might want to think before you speak in front of a child, sir" Jeremy snarled low at the man.

Tucker had finally gotten Devlin to look at him by tapping on Devlin's leg like Josh does when Tucker ignores him.

"Can Devlin eat with us?" Tucker asked hopefully.

"That's a great idea dude! Dev help carry a tray for us please" Jeremy gently took Devlin from Jacob and put him down. Devlin took a tray and began to follow Tucker and Josh.

"We don't want to interrupt your family time." Sam said.

"Best friends are family!" Tucker said as he kept walking to the tables.

"Well said little man!" Jeremy offered Sam his arm. Sam took his arm and they headed for the tables. Sam and Jacob were surprised to see Martouf and Lola already sitting at a table with Laney, who was holding a baby girl, and other kids. Jeremy began to hand out the food to the kids at with the help of two other women at the table.

By the red ring around her mouth. They could tell Lola had gotten impatience and helped Martouf eat his spaghetti.

"Hey I knew the minute I saw Lola and Marty that Tucker was going to want Dev over here so we moved all your stuff over here. Hope you guys don't mind?"  Laney asked seeing Sam and Jacob's faces.

"We just didn't want to interrupt your family time." Sam repeated.

"We have a big family a few more aren't going to hurt. Hope always orders to much food for the kids so we will have extra to share. Besides Tucker doesn't know what do with all these girl cousins he is use to being with boys." Laney chuckled.

"Hey Sam, where's Jack?" Ryder came up and hugged Sam.

"Jack and Cam had to go on work trip for three weeks." Sam hugged Ryder.

"Bummer!" Ryder said then hurried to the older couples at the other end of the table.

The couples got up and walked to the end of the table with Laney.

"These are my parents Mike and Angie! These are Teddy's parents Steven and Beth.This is Sam, her father Jacob, and Marty." Jeremy introduced. They shook each other hands. Sam could see Jeremy looking like his dad when he got older and Missy had gotten her dad's sparkling blue eyes and her moms kind smile.

"Those are our two daughters and their husbands. Hope and Dave and Resse and Kyle!" Beth said pointed to the two women still helping the kids.

"We have heard a lot about you all!" Angie smiled.

"Thank you, we care about your children and grandchildren a lot." Sam smiled at her friends.

"Same!" Jeremy winked.

"Are you here to see the new twins, Phenoix and Phoebe?" Sam asked.

"We are and to celebrate Tucker and Claire's Birthday. Today Claire turns eight and tomorrow Tucker turns nine. Since the kids are so close in age both sets of grandparents throw a big family party. Last year Tuck chose a movie and snack party. This year Claire wanted lunch and to build a bear party." Beth explained.

"That sounds fun!" Jacob said. They then went back to their seats to eat lunch.

After they ate Laney convinced them to join them at build a bear.

It was a couple days later and Teal'c was taking more supplies to Jack and the team.

"O'Neill, Major Carter O'Neill said that this box was for all three of you from the children and to share the contents." Teal'c handed the box to Jack.

"I wonder if the kids drew us pictures or something." Cam grinned. Jack opened the box  on top were some drawings the kids had done for each of them. On the bottom of the box was a brightly colored bear with a sticker on its paw that said "press". Jack pressed the bear's paw.

" We miss you daddy, Jack and Daniel!" Devlin and Lola's voices came from the bear.

All three men couldn't help but grin.

Chapter Text

It was three weeks later when Jack and the team came back safely through the gate. Janet wanted them to stay one night in the infirmary to make sure their levels were good. Sam was tired from a busy day in the lab. She was very tired. She was ready for Hannah to come in six or less weeks. She couldn't help but smile seeing Jack sitting on the bed talking to the kid Loren they had brought back with them.

"You guys are a sight for sore eyes!" Sam greeted walking in to the infirmary.

Jack came over and hugged her tightly. Sam kissed him.

"I missed you!" She whispered into his neck.

Daniel cleared his throat playfully.

"Can I help you with something, Daniel?" Jack rolled his eyes at his bespectacled friend.

"Maybe I want to hug Sam!" Daniel held out his arms. Sam grinned realizing Jack wasn't releasing her.

"Loron this is my wife Sam and our baby girl Hannah." Jack rubbed her growing belly.

The shy teen smiled and waved from the bed he was sitting on. Sam smiled and waved back.

"Thank you for looking after the kids for me! I hope they weren't to much trouble." Cam said gratefully.

"They were wonderful. They're good kids. They can't wait to go trick or treating tomorrow!" Sam gushed.

"I'm excited for that myself!" Cam smiled.

They were standing around talking some more when suddenly Sam doubled over. She clutched her right side.

"Sam what's wrong? Why are you trembling. Go get a doctor!" Jack ordered as he laid Sam on a bed. Daniel ran to go find Janet or Carolyn. Cam took Loren out of the room and Teal'c helped Jack get Sam on the bed.

"Jack something is wrong!" Sam panted.

"What happened?" Janet hurried over to Sam.

"We were just talking she doubled over and grabbed her right side. She trembling really bad." Jack rubbed Sam's arms.

"Is this the first time something like this has happened? How's your vision, Sam?" Janet put the stethoscope on Sam's belly. Then put a blood pressure cuff on her arm.

"Yes and Blurry. Is Hannah ok?" Sam asked still panting.

" I want to do an ultrasound to make sure but I'm sure Hannah is going to be fine. Your blood pressure spiked causing something called mild preeclampsia. Which means lots of bed rest and I don't want to see you back here until you go into labor." Janet said as she helped Sam turn on her left side.

"Preeclampsia can cause labor. Hannah is to little to come. What do I do Janet?" Sam asked scared.

"Your not in labor you caught it in time. At thirty three weeks Hannah would have a high survival rate but that's why I'm putting you on bed rest so you won't go into labor early. I'm going to put an IV in to give you some fluids and some medicine its not going to harm Hannah but it will make you sleepy." Janet explained squeezing Sam's hand. Sam nodded and Janet went to get the ultrasound machine. Jack laid down behind her gently rubbing Sam's belly. Sam was silently crying. Darius came to set up Sam's IV. He took her right hand and began cleaning it for the IV.

"Vicki was twenty three weeks pregnant when she got preeclampsia with Jordan. Scared her to death. She worked a desk job, ate right, got the right amount sleep and felt like the worst mom every because her body was doing this thing that could seriously harm her son. Even though preeclampsia can be a very serious thing that needs to be treated no one knows what causes it. She needed mild blood pressure medicine and I made sure she rested a lot but Jordan was born two weeks before his due date but was health and happy. Hannah probable got over excited hearing her dad's voice and he caused all of this." Darius finished putting in the IV flushed out the line and started the fluids. He winked at Jack as he taped the IV down. Jack smiled not only had Darius manage to calm Sam down but she was also smiling a little.

"Daddy is excited to be home to baby but you need to stay in mommy and cook a little longer." Jack continued to rub Sam's belly.

Janet came back with the ultrasound machine.

"Ok Sam I'm making sure your placenta hasn't separated from your uterus. Then I'll show you sweet Hannah. Just stay on your side I'll be able to see everything I need to see." Janet said as she put the gel on Sam's belly. She moved the wand around Sam's belly carefully making sure everything looked good. Janet went to check on Hannah next. Hannah was moving around happily her heartbeat strong.

"She's dancing and moving like a happy healthy baby!" Janet smiled at the smiles on their faces.

"Does she look small?" Sam asked

"She looks the right size to me. She is going to get even bigger by the time she comes. She hasn't dropped yet but she is turned head down so that is a very good sign." Janet soothed. Sam was feeling sleepy from the medicine by the time Janet wiped the gel from Sam's belly. Janet quietly left. Darius and Teal'c pushed another bed together so Jack would have more room to hold Sam.

The next day Jack and Sam got home to see Jacob and Martouf had decorated the house for Halloween.

"Hey you got a call asking if your house could be the meeting place for the kids to meet to group up to go trick or treating. Apparently Laney and Jeremy's house was it but Laney went into labor early this morning. So I said sure. I know that you're on bed rest but I figure the three of us can do it." Jacob explained almost excitedly.

"That's fine dad. Jeremy thought Laney was going to go into labor soon. I can't wait to meet baby Lilly. Is it hot in here?" Sam asked as she fanned herself.

"Janet said you could start getting over heated because you metabolic rate is high. Do you want to lay on the couch or the bed? I'll turn the ceiling fan on." Jack asked.

"I'll start in the bed for now." Sam sighed. Jack got her settled on her side with the pillows and the fan turned on.

"What do you need me to do for this party tonight?" Jack smiled as he walked into the kitchen.

"If you want to go see what snacks and candy the stores have left?" Jacob asked.

"I can do that! Oh the nursery looks amazing. Hannah is very lucky having you two around." Jack grabbed his keys to his truck and headed for the door.

Later that night the guys had set out some snacks and candy bags. Sam had moved to the couch. She wanted to see the kids in their costumes. The door bell rang and Jack went to answer the door.

"Come here kitty cat come see Sam." Jack motioned into the living room. Lola ran into the room jumping in Jack's arms. She wore a black leotard with black tights a black cat tail pined on the back and she wore a headband with black cat ears. Her nose was painted pink with black whiskers on her cheeks.

"What a sweet kitty!" Sam cooed.

"It's me Lola!" Lola giggled. Cam came in with Devlin and Ryder. Carolyn Lam followed behind him also dressed as a black cat. Cam and Devlin were dressed as air force pilots and Ryder was a little scarecrow.

"Oh I thought a kitten had gotten in our house!" Jack grinned as he took Lola to the couch to see Sam. Jacob and Martouf had gone outside to pass out candy to other trick or treaters.

"Look at my baby Lilly, Sam!" Ryder took Cam's phone over to Sam to show her the picture. The new born was red and wrinkled with chubby cheeks and her dark blue eyes were open looking at the camera. She was wrapped in a pink and blue hospital blanket.

"Ryder, she is beautiful! She looks a lot like you! I bet you love her already!" Sam hugged Ryder tightly.

"She's makes silly faces! See my baby, Jack!" Ryder giggled as he shoved the phone at Jack.

"She's cute Ry guy!" Jack grunted as Lola's knee slipped in between his legs tying to see the phone. He put Lola on the floor trying hard not to cuss in front of the kids.

"Oh Lo you hurt Jack! You can't put your knees on people like that remember you hurt Cam this afternoon like that!" Carolyn tried not to smile as Jack stood to go in the other room.

"Laugh it up, Carter! I hope Hannah enjoys being an only child!" Jack whispered harshly as he passed the giggling Sam. Sam couldn't help but laugh harder . Every time Jack became aggravated with Sam he called her Carter.

"He did better than me! I taught the kids a couple of adult only words when she kneed me." Cam shook his head.

"Hey look at this cool space ranger!" Jacob carried Jordan into the house. Jordan was dressed like Buzz Lightyear from Toy Story.

"You look awesome!" Sam patted the space next to her on the couch. Jacob made sure Jordan was all the way back on the couch before letting go.

"Where's Jack?" Jacob asked.

"He went either to the kitchen or our room. Can you ask him to bring the camera with him?" Sam asked smiling.

"Hey Jack can I come in?" Jacob asked knocking on the bedroom door.

"Yeah come in!" Jack called. Jacob walked in to see Jack sitting on the bed.

"You ok?" Jacob asked.

"Yeah I just got kneed in the crouch and I didn't want to say anything I'll regret later in front of the kids." Jack explained.

"Ouch! Sam said when you come back out to bring the camera" Jacob smirked.

"I'm coming now." Jack stood up and grabbed the camera from the closet.

Jack walked back into the living room to see that Darius, Vickie, Teal'c and Daniel had now arrived. Devlin was hugging and talking to Sam.

"You feel her kicking around in there? I think she's excited friends are here." Sam asked as Devlin felt the baby kick.

"Can I feel the baby?" Lola asked coming up to them.

"No not right now." Devlin stepped in front of Sam. He had always been protective of Sam. Lola stuck her tongue out at Devlin.

"Ok you two!" Cam said warningly.

"Look Lola Jordan is Buzz Lightyear like the movie we saw!" Devlin distracted Lola for a few more cuddles with Sam.

"Uncle Darius doesn't like black cats! " Jordan giggled.

"Let's get this straight I don't like your evil black cat but little Lola is an adorable black cat." Darius explained shaking his head.

"Moth cat is not evil he just doesn't like you either." Jordan shrugged.

"Moth cat?" Daniel asked.

"He's very good at catching bugs." Jordan explained.

"Jordy named the cat himself." Vickie smiled.

Vickie watched as Jack began to take pictures of Jordan and the other kids. She was glad that Darius had brought them here with him to Colorado. Her husband had been killed in a car crash two years ago. That was also what put Jordan in a wheelchair. She had been in a bad relationship but Darius had gotten a great job in Colorado, packed her and Jordan up one night and got them out of there. She found out later she was pregnant. She was glad this baby was going to be raised around good people.

"Are you OK?" Darius asked softly touching Vickie's arm.

"I'm fine! Just thinking how good it is to see my boy happy again!" She smiled.

A few more families came in and kids gathered in the living room. Soon Teddy came in with all his kids including the nine week old twins.

"Hey where is Missy tonight?" Sam asked as Davis, who was dressed a puppy, climbed in the small space on the couch besides Sam.

"She is with Laney. Laney is an only child and her parents don't live close so Missy wanted to be with her, Jeremy and the baby." Teddy explained as he sat the twin car seats down.

"So you brought out seven kids on Halloween? You are a brave man." Carolyn grinned. The older kids had went to talk to some other kids sitting on the floor in the corner of the room. Josh had Benny sitting on his lap.

"The older kids are amazingly helpful!" Teddy said. Phoenix began to fuss in his car seat.

"I'll hold him!" Sam said as Teddy went to take the baby out of his seat.

Teddy laid the infant in Sam's arms. The baby boy was dressed as a catapillar. Teddy took Phoebe out of her seat and Carolyn took her. Phoebe was dressed as a butterfly.

"They are already getting so big!" Sam cooed at the baby in her arms. The little boy was bald and had bright blue eyes like Davis.

"I love new baby smell." Carolyn smelled the top of Phoebe's head deeply. The baby had whispy blonde hair and hazel eyes like Laura. Carolyn was sitting on the floor with Lola on her leg.

"They don't always smell good!" Davis scrunched his noes.

"I sure that's true!" Carolyn grinned as Lola gently rubbed the baby's leg.

Benny had toddled over to the couch he was dressed as Woody. He grinned up at Jordan.

"Jordan, Can I sit Benny beside you so I can take a picture?" Jack asked. Jordan nodded yes and Jack sat Benny besides Jordan. Benny was very interested in Jordan's shiny costume.

"Benny is very hard to get to look at camera." Teddy said as he snapped his fingers over Jack's head to make the one year old look. The best picture they got was the boys grinning at each other.

"The baby likes me, mama!" Jordan giggled as he grabbed Benny's waist before he could fall.

"I see! Hold on to him." Vickie smiled.

"I'm going to want a copy of those photos please." Teddy said he went to get Benny from Jordan. Benny began to whine and reach for Jordan. Teddy sat Benny back beside Jordan.

"Does the baby not talk yet?" Jordan asked as Benny made Jordan clap together.

"No not yet." Teddy said softly. The doctors weren't sure why the one year old wasn't verbal yet.

"He'll talk when he has something to say. I didn't know Teal'c talked. Some people are just quiet." Jordan shrugged.

The Jaffa actually smiled as he walked over behind the couch where the boys were sitting. Benny reached over the couch for Teal'c.

"I believe you are correct Benjamin Jamison will speak when he has something to say." Teal'c said as he picked Benny up. Benny immediately reached for Teal'c's gold forehead tattoo. Teal'c gently pushed the boy's hand down.

Jack smiled as Sam seemed memorized by the tiny baby in her arms.

"No, you can't keep him." Jack whispered into her ear. Sam grinned up at him it was the same thing he told her about the Nox boy.

Cassie came in with Janet and a few other teen and pre teen agers. Laura went over to greet Cassie.

"Dad, can I go with Cassie to the teen club Halloween party, please?" Laura begged a little. It was very rarely that Laura got to be out of their family circle and she had been wonderful helping with the twins.

"Sure, sweetheart, have fun and be careful." Teddy smiled.

"Thank you! Will you put my wings and stuff in the van? Oh wait I'll need my ID to get in the club! Keys please!" Laura shimmied out of her fairy wings and unclipped the tiara out of her hair letting her hair fall on her shoulders.

"Do you need a ride?" Teddy was regretting his quick yes.

"No my friend Dominic and his parents are walking us. They are going to stay at the club with us." Cassie assured. She had been giving everyone quick hello hugs.

"I don't want to keep them waiting anymore so I'll give the keys to Mr. Jacob. Bye daddy!" Laura kissed Teddy on the cheek and then went to the door. Cassie kissed Janet then followed Laura and the other teens. They were walking out the door when they heard a boy's voice.

"Wow Laura you look beautiful!"

"Let us get out the door first, doofus!" Cassie shoved the boy out the door. Laura let out a laugh that her dad had never heard.

"Who was that?" Teddy asked as Janet stopped him from following the girls.

"It was probably Dominic's younger cousin Adam. Laura met him a couple of weeks a go. He is a very nice boy. Now sit down you look like your about to pass out." Janet soothed grabbing his elbow.

"Did my teenager just go out on a date with a boy?" Teddy plopped down next to Coralyn on the floor.

"No. You let her go to a Halloween party with friends. I promise Cassie is going to stay with Laura and they are going to have a fun time." Janet promised.

"Missy knew about this party?" Teddy asked frowning.

"Sort of I wasn't sure if I was going to let Cass go but I did some research and found out it was really good place to send your teenager on Halloween. She said if Cassie went then Laura could go if you were ok with it." Janet explained.

"I was fine until I watched her change from a little fairy princess to a teenager within seconds. I felt like someone punched me in the gut. I suddenly felt very old and I still have six more to go!" Teddy sighed as he stroked Phoebe's cheek.

"Davis is my boyfriend!" Lola announced.

"No Davis is your friend who is a boy!" Cam corrected quickly.

"No Davis is my boyfriend we hold hands and everything!" Lola smiled. Davis beamed from his place by Sam. Cam picked Davis up off the couch.

"When did you start holding my girl's hand?" Cam asked the small boy.

"At build a bear and Tucker's party and the park!" Davis listed.

"Sorry bud, you'll have to wait ten more years to hold her hand. No more of that ok." Cam firmly said.

"But daddy I like holding his hand! You like holding Carolyn's hand!" Lola fussed loudly.

"He does?" Daniel smirked.

Teddy looked at the pink cheeked doctor. There were no secrets when you had children or dated someone that did. Jacob and Marty came in from outside and Jacob handed Teddy his keys.

"So how are we doing this trick or treating thing?" Cam put Davis down.

"The church down the street has a carnival with candy, games and prizes I think for most ages. I think most people are going there but if you do split into groups go to houses with lights on. We can all stay in a group or if the older ones what to spilt up just make sure there are adults with you. We have extra adults helping so no child should be by themselves." Janet explained.

"We'll meet back here to get cars by ten since it is a school night. The Church isn't far and we can trick or treat at the houses on the way there." Jacob said.

The kids and adults approved of the plan and began to get ready to leave.

"I'm going to fix the babies their bottles they'll want to eat soon." Teddy said as he stood up. Darius went and got Jordan off of the couch.

Janet walked over to Sam. Sam had handed Pheniox to Martouf. The man looked very unsure holding the tiny baby.

"You need the practice for when Hannah comes in six weeks." Sam rubbed her belly.

"How is Hannah doing today?" Janet asked.

"Much better!" Sam smiled.

"How are you feeling, Sam?"

"Besides a few hot flashes not to bad! Give me your hand every time she hears you she starts moving around." Sam reached for Janet's hand.

"Hello sweet Hannah I can't wait meet you too!" Janet cooed as she felt the small kicks under her hand.
Everyone was going outside to start trick or treating.

Jack brought Sam a large cup of ice water and the TV remote.

"I'll be here growing a baby." Sam sighed she wanted to go with them.

"Thank you!" Jack kissed Sam and then her belly.

Three weeks later

Sam sighed and rubbed her huge belly. She was now thirty six weeks pregnant and only had about three weeks left in her pregnancy. They had kept pushing back birthing classes because of Jack's schedule but now it was now or never. Janet had let her off bed rest to do these classes. They had found a three day class that lasted four hours each. Because of work Jack had only made it to about three hours of the eight hours Sam had already attended. Jack felt extremely guilty for missing the classes. Jacob and Martouf had been with her but they got called back to the base as they were getting ready to go to class. Sam had them drop her off at the center the class was being held. She wanted to finish the class. The class was taking a break when Daniel came walking up. Sam brust into tears her first thought was Jack had been hurt badly or killed. Daniel hugged her tightly.

"It's ok Sam Jack feels guilty as hell that he can't be with you. He asked me to come finish the class with you." Daniel soothed.

"So he is ok? Just stuck in those meetings with dad and Martouf?" Sam sniffed.

"Oh he's fine Sam he just didn't want you to be alone. That's why I'm here for support." He kissed her on top of her head.

Three weeks later

It was now five days before her due date and it was late at night. Sam knocked loudly on Jacob's door.

"Sam what's wrong?" Jacob asked half awake.

"Jack's not home yet. I need to go to the infirmary I'm pretty sure I'm in labor!"

Chapter Text

"Have you timed the contractions?" Jacob asked now fully awake.

"I'm having one now!" Sam grunted as she gripped the door frame and began her breathing. Jacob watched as Sam focused on her breathing. She had been having pains off and on all day. Jack had to leave when Sam had fallen asleep.

"That's my girl! You did so well, Sammy. Let's get you to the infirmary." Jacob soothed. The contraction was longer than the others had been.

Martouf had gotten dressed quickly and was helping Sam to the van while Jacob got dressed and grabbed Sam's hospital bag. She was having another contraction as he got to the car. She was holding on to the van door as Martouf rubbed her back. He then helped Sam into the passager seat and climbed in the back seat. Jacob tossed the bag in the back and jumped in the drivers seat.

"The contraction was eight minutes apart and forty seconds long." Martouf said as Jacob started up the van.

"The contractions are longer than this afternoon. Maybe we will have a Hannah today or tomorrow." Jacob said brightly.

"I'm going to handcuff myself to the bed if this isn't labor and demand I be induced. She has to come soon I'm so tired." Sam whined.

"I know sweetheart but she is going to be so amazing. Trust me." Jacob smiled. He reached for her hand. She took his hand, smiled and closed her eyes. He had just turned on the highway when he felt her grip tighten.

"Breathe Samantha. In through your nose out through your mouth nice and slow." Martouf coached softly. Sam let out a little moan as the contraction ended. They were almost to to base when Sam had another contraction.

"Dad are we almost there this seat is killing my back? I need to move around." Sam asked impatiently.

"We are coming up to the gate now, sweetheart." Jacob soothed as she let go of his hand.

Jacob showed all three IDs. Much to Sam dismay the guard studied each card carefully. 

"Why are you trying to get into the mountain?" The guard asked agitated.

"Is he kidding?" Sam hissed.

"Major Carter O'Neill is in labor and needs the infirmary." Jacob tried to explain patiently.

"Why don't you take her to the hospital. We were told to limit personal that we let on grounds" the guard waved them away.

"Airman, call General Hammond he knows why I need the infirmary. If he is not here I can give you his home phone! Now!" Sam demanded.

Sam began to have a contraction. 

"That one came at six minutes apart." Martouf said.

"Crap! I wanted Hannah to come but not in the car." Sam rubbed her belly.

"She won't come in the car your water hasn't broken yet." Jacob assured.

"Ok General Hammond said to allow you on. Sorry for the confusion." The guard apologized.

Jacob drove through the gate and to the parking garage. Sam got out of the car as quickly as she could. She stretched and rubbed her lower back. They made their way into the building. It was becoming more of a slow and painful process for Sam. They had just gotten to the infirmary floor when Sam was having another contraction as the elevator opened. 

"Hey I was coming to see if you needed a wheelchair. Hammond called and said you were on the way up." Carolyn said as she walked up to Sam. She helped Sam sit in the wheelchair.

"How long have you been having contractions?" Carolyn asked as she pushed Sam towards the infirmary.

"I've been having pains off and on all day but they started getting steady about an hour and half ago. They started at eight minutes but now are six minutes apart" Sam explained.

"I want to do a quick exam to see how far along you are." Carolyn said

"Do I have to lay on my back?" Sam asked as they entered the infirmary.

"No you can lay on your side. Are you having a lot of back pain?" Carolyn asked as she helped Sam on to a bed.

"Sitting in the car really hurt my back." Sam laid on her side as she had another contraction. Carolyn grabbed Sam's hand until the contraction passed.

"Well done, Sam! Good job with your breathing. I'm going to check your progress now." Carolyn soothed.

"I'm staying weather I'm in labor or not." Sam was determined.

"Well you are staying because you are between three and four centimeters. Congratulations you are in active labor." Carolyn grinned.

"Best news ever! I just knew I was only going to be two centimeters. I was going to beg to be induced" Sam chuckled.

"I want you to try to rest you walked along way up here and  you seem to be handling the contractions well. I want you to keep your energy up so I'm going to bring you a few snacks. I'm excited to meet Hannah!" Carolyn squeezed Sam's hand. Carolyn closed the curtain around them for privacy. Jacob sat in a chair by the bed and took Sam's hand. 

"Dad, could you go find Jack for me? Tell him Hannah is coming and to get his butt down here!" Sam grinned as she rubbed the spot Hannah kicked.

"Of course, sweetheart!" Jacob stood up and Martouf took his place holding Sam's hand. Jacob walked out of the curtain and decided George Hammond would know where he could find Jack. One of the airmen told Jacob that Hammond was in on of the conference rooms and that Colonel O'Neill was with him and the could not be disturbed. 

"It's an emergency! I need to see Colonel O'Neill now!" Jacob demanded. Soon Major Paul Davis opened the door. 

"Jacob, what is happening?" Major Davis frowned.

"Is Colonel O'Neill in there I need to speak with him it is urgent." Jacob repeated.

"Colonel O'Neill is not able to come right now. What is so urgent?" Colonel Simmons voice came from the room.

"Come in Jacob! I told them you were here with Sam but this may take awhile to explain." Hammond's voice followed.

Major Davis stepped to the side to let Jacob in the room. Hammond was at the head of the table Jack, Janet, and Teal'c sat to his right with four other women Jacob didn't recognize but they were dressed in lab coats. Their faces were serious. Daniel, Teddy, Darius, Cam and Dr. Lee were chained to the other side of the table looking very tired and frustrated. Simmons was seated at the other end of the table. 

"Sam's in labor isn't she? I knew it wasn't braxton hicks!" Jack rubbed his face.

"You are Goa'uld! You are enemy!" Came a high squeaky voice from the corner it was also chained but still tried to get to Jacob. It was hissing and growling. Jacob could smell some kind of toxin on its breathe. It made Jacob step back bumping into Major Davis, who had his hand on his gun. Teal'c stood up from the table and walked in front of Jacob.

"Iris, stop! Jacob is our friend. We don't hurt friends remember?" Darius kept his voice gentle but firm.

"Are you Jaffa like Teal'c?" Iris squeaked peeking around Teal'c's leg. The creature was about the size of a small five year old. Her skin was a dark green color and looked thicker than normal skin. Jet black vines and hair fell in curls down her back. A few purple flowers sprouted from some of the vines. Her face was thin, she had a tiny nose and light pink lips. Her brown eyes with specks of green in them were stunning. Jacob gasped realizing that the girl favored Darius.

"No, I'm Tok'ra the Goa'uld are my enemy also." Jacob explained as he kneeled down to take a better look at the girl. She no longer smelled like toxin.

"But you have a symbiote how are you not Goa'uld?" Iris cocked her head curiously.

"How old are you? Jacob asked

Iris looked up at Teal'c and then at the table with everyone.

"She is two days old." Daruis answered.

"Is that old?" Iris asked Teal'c

"No, it is very young." Teal'c affirmed.

"I am very young!" Iris said proudly her chest puffed out.

"Yes you are. What did you guys find?" Jacob frowned.

"It has been a long forty eight hours." Daniel sighed.

"I know you want to know more but how is Sam?" Jack asked standing.

"We came in with her contractions eight minutes that changed to six minutes forty to forty five seconds long. Carolyn  checked her progress she was three almost four centimeters. When I left Sam was laying down and going to have snack that Carolyn was bringing her." Jacob explained.

"Sounds like Hannah could be here today or tomorrow!" Janet smiled.

"Why don't we take a break until later toady. It is late and we will gladly provide accommodations for you." Hammond looked at the four scientists that were still silent. 

"That will be fine but the experiment stays with us." One of the women spoke.

"It will stay by itself under guard." Simmons said firmly.

"Her name is Iris." Darius grounded out.

"I'm I want more food." Iris leaned on Teal'c's leg.

"I think you've eaten all the chicken the mess hall had but I'll see if I can find you some breakfast." Major Davis promised. Iris yawned and Teal'c careful of the chains picked her up. He took her back to the corner and sat down with her. Iris curled into his chest.

"Colonel O'Neill and Dr. Frasier you are dismissed." Hammond said.

Jack and Janet hurried out of the room with Jacob behind them. They entered the curtain as Sam was finishing a contraction. Sam was standing up  holding onto the bed  while Martouf rubbed her lower back.

"Good job Samantha! You are handling the contractions very well!" Martouf soothed as he help sit her back on the bed and gave her juice and crackers she was having before the contraction.

"Having a snack?" Jack asked as he walked over to the bed.

"Jack!" Sam grinned as he leaned in and kissed her.

"Alright miss Hannah you go easy on your mommy. Daddy can't wait to hold you!" Jack pressed his lips to Sam's belly.

"I thought you guys had disappeared. What is going on?" Sam asked as Janet gave her hug.

"It all started when SG-4 came back from requesting scientists, medical staff and Daniel." Jack started.

Seventy two hours earlier.

Teddy stood nervously in the gate room as they dailed the gate. 

"Have you been through the gate before?" Teddy asked looking at Darius.

"Yeah a few times with Dr. Frasier." Darius nodded.

"It's not as bad  as you think it's going be." Daniel patted Teddy on the back.

The gate activated and Daniel, Darius, Teddy and Bill Lee went through the gate. Teddy wasn't sure he had ever been so cold as heknowted the gate but the adrenaline kick in when he saw the planet. Beautiful flowers were everywhere. All colors and types of flowers spread out as far as he could see. Teddy wished he could tell his wife and Laura about this place, they would love all the flowers.

"Wow!" Teddy awed.

"I wonder where SG-4 is; they were suppose to show  us to this special green house" Daniel scanned the horizon.

"Dr. Jackson, this way! What the locals call the pod ceremony happened sooner than expected but you have to see this!" A young captain, Henry Blake,  waved for them to hurry. They quickly followed the man to a large building. As they entered the building a large plant seemed  to be shaking violently. A woman was rubbing a large pod attached to the plant. The plant stopped shaking as the pod spilt open. The woman amazingly removed a light green screaming infant from the pod. 

"What just happened?" Darius asked  Captain Blake.

"A plant just gave birth!  Unfortunately the ones we have seen don't survive very long. That's why we wanted you guys come check them out." Major Kevin Clarkson explained walking up to them.  

"He's amazing! How is this even possible?" Teddy asked looking at the baby.

"Dr. Gayle Harbo this is Dr. Teddy Jamison, Dr. Daniel Jackson, Dr. Bill Lee and Nurse Daruis Calton. These are the people we were saying might can help you out." Major Clarkson introduced. The baby began to scream.

"Sounds like he is hungry. What do you feed him?" Darius asked. 

"I will show you." Dr. Harbo said. Darius followed the doctor and wasn't seen again until twelve hour later.

"Obviously there was a lot of science but from what I gathered advance genetics and botany was combined to created humans which the scientists wanted to defeat the Goa'uld. They even used those nanocytes were used to accelerate the babies growth. Then they used our people as donors and that's where the problems stared." Jack explained quickly as possible.

"Wow I would love to look over their research but not now. I need to stand up!" Sam grabbed Jack's hand. He helped her stand as she began to have a contraction. She wrapped her arms around his neck and he held on to her hips as she swayed during the contraction. 

"Has your water broke yet?" Janet asked.

"Not yet. Can I walk again?" Sam asked.

"Sure take short walks just don't wear yourself out. That swaying will help move the baby down too." Janet nodded.

"I forgot to bring my ball to sit on." Sam frowned.

"We can clean and cover up the exercise ball from the work out room. It is the same thing." Janet nodded.

Jack got Sam's robe out of her bag and helped her put it on. Her robe didn't quite tie in the front but it covered the opened part of her gown in the back. 

"Dad why don't you and Martouf try to get some sleep. I have a feeling Hannah is going to take her sweet time." Sam sighed.

"We might go get something to eat but I think we're awake until Hannah comes." Jacob said as Martouf agreed.

Jack and Sam walked up and down the winding halls only to stop for contractions. 

"You are doing so well. You are the strongest person I know!" Jack soothed. They had been taking short walks for hours now even though the contractions were closer and stronger her water had not broken yet and she was still at five centimeters. 

"I'm not strong, Jack, I'm very tired. I want to have a baby." Sam mumbled into his chest.

"Well look our kids finally got themselves out of trouble." Jack said as Daniel, Teal'c and Cam came around the corner.

"We think we got everything worked out for now. You didn't have wait on us to have Hannah." Daniel smiled. Daniel frowned as Sam brust into frustrated tears.

"Not funny Danny boy!" Jack grumbled.

"What did I say Sam?" Daniel gently pulled Sam in his arms.

"I'm just ready for Hannah to come! Contraction coming!" Sam leaned into Daniel. She was half way through the contraction when she let out a small scream. A puddle formed at her feet.

"I believe Samantha's water broke." Teal'c said.

"I still can't tell when you're joking!" Cam looked a Teal'c.

"Let's get you back to your room. Someone throw a towel on that." Jack put his arm around Sam's waist.

For more privacy they moved Sam to a room. Janet and Carolyn put two mattresses together on the floor. It was easier to get to Sam and Sam could move around without worrying about falling off the bed.  They had brought in equipment to weigh and measure the baby and a little bassinet. They entered the room as Sam was having a painful contraction. Jacob hurried to Sam's side as she began to cuss loudly.

"Her water broke in the hall!" Jack informed as he lowered Sam on the mattress.

"Good I was going to suggest breaking your water when I checked you next. Don't have to now!" Janet rubbed Sam's lower back as another contraction started. Sam made a growling humming noise into the mattress. The contractions were every two minutes now.

"Janet I need something for the pain, please." Sam panted.

"Ok, let me check your progress and we'll talk about pain options." Janet soothed. Janet checked Sam's progress and the baby's heartbeat.

"I have good news and news your not going to like." Janet patted Sam's knee.

"Epidural is not a option?" Sam guessed as she got on all fours to hopefully help some of the pain.

"No but you are eight centimeters. Do you want to try a warm shower or we can try some other postions. I bet Hannah is going to be here very soon!" Janet said excitedly.

"I stopped believing you hours ago." Sam growled into Jack's chest.

"I know but you really are doing an amazing job and I really do think Hannah is going to come in the next hour." Janet soothed. 

Sam had invited the team to the birth if they felt comfortable. They just weren't sure how to be a supportive friend watching their friend in such pain.

"I don't really want to take a shower. What else you got?" Sam asked.

"You remember your pliés from ballet class?" Janet asked as she pliéd.

"Really Janet?" Sam moaned.

"Teal'c let Sam hold on to you as she squats to a comfortable position. Then Jack you are going to support her hips when she contracts you apply pressure. Sam just breath." Janet explained as Sam followed her directions. Sam looked more comfortable as the contraction came.

"Feel free to changed positions as the contractions change." Janet said.

There was a knock on the door before anyone could say or answer Colonel Simmons walked in.

"This is a private event." Cam snarled marching up blocking him from coming in.

"Well I need Colonel O'Neill, Dr. Frasier, Jacob Carter and Martouf." Simmons ordered. General Hammond, Carolyn, and Darius appeared at the door.

"Go to hell, Simmons! I'm busy!" Jack snapped.

"I'm so sorry Jack and Sam but this shouldn't take long." Hammond explained.

"Is this an order, sir, or a request?" Jack stood up.

"I'm afraid it is an order, Colonel." Hammond nodded. Jack looked like he was about to tell Hammond where to shove his order.

"All of you go so you can come back faster!" Sam wimmpered before she began to have a contraction. Daniel took Jack's spot as Carolyn and Darius came in the room. 

"I will shoot you Simmons if I miss my daughter's birth!" Jack snapped as he walked out the door with the others

"Has your progress been checked?" Carolyn asked as she bent down in front of  Sam.

"I was eight centimeters a little while ago." Sam grunted as she stood up from her squat. She squeezed Teal'c's arm in thanks.

"I'll check you in about thirty minutes. Can I help you get in a new position?" Carolyn asked kindly.

"Just want to sway for right now! Thank you." Sam said as she began to sway.

"I'll dance with you, Sam!" Cam held out his hand. Sam smiled softly as she took Cam's hand and began to sway with him.

Sam swayed, squated and got on all fours rotating each position for thirty minutes but the pain was getting worse. 

"I can't do it!" Sam screamed into Daniel's chest. He gently lowered her the the mattress with him.

"Sam I need to check your progress."Carolyn said kneeling in front of Sam.

"I can't!" Sam cried again. Daniel got her to turn enough for Carolyn to check her.

"Go get Janet and the others she is ten centimeters and baby's head is right there." Carolyn told Darius. He hurried out of the room.

"Sam if you feel the need to push you go ahead." Carolyn instructed.

"Jack, I need, Jack!" Sam cried as she felt her body push.

"He will be here before Hannah comes but you have to breathe and push." Daniel soothed.

"I'm tired!" Sam cried as she pushed.

"I know Sam but you can do this you are so strong!" Carolyn soothed. Daniel and Cam helped Sam sit more to push easier.

Jack hurried into the room. Followed by Janet, Jacob and Martouf.

"She is just starting to crown." Carolyn said as Janet put on her gloves.

"Twenty one hours in labor you are my hero!" Jack dropped next to Daniel.

"Jack do you want to deliver her? We'll be right here if something happens." Janet asked handing him a pair of gloves.

"Ok!" Jack took the gloves. Carolyn moved out of the way and Jack kneeled where she was.

"Sam, she has dark hair!" Jack said surprised. He was excepting bald or whispy blonde.

"Really?" Sam grunted as she pushed. As the head came out more Janet placed Jack's hand under Hannah's head. Cam traded places with Jacob after Sam pushed.

"Sam do you want to feel her head?" Janet asked Sam. Janet led Sam's hand down and her fingers grazed the baby's head.

"Wow!" Sam awed. Jack grinned.

"Ok Sam big push!" Janet instructed.

Sam let out a loud cry as she pushed and everyone cheered her to keep pushing.

"Catch your breathe and go back into the push!" Darius said. Sam took a couple of breathes before pushing again.

"Her head is out Sam! She's beautiful!" Jack couldn't believe he was holding his daughter's head in his hand.

"Alright Sam just small pushes and pants until her shoulders come." Janet said.

Sam began to pant.

"I am so proud of you Sammy!" Jacob whispered in her ear.

Jack moved his hands with the baby as she turned to get one shoulder then the other.

"Ok Sam big push!" 

Hannah's chest and belly were now out.

"Ok Sam one more big push and Jack is going to put Hannah on your chest!" Janet said tearfully.

Sam silently pushed one more time and Hannah slide into Jack's arms. Jack carefully lifted Hannah to Sam's chest. Darius had laid a blanket on Hannah and Janet was rubbing and patting Hannah's back until the baby let out a cry. A few tears slipped down Jack's face at his daughter's first cries.

"She's beautiful!" Sam cried.

"Of course she is! Mark had dark hair like that it all fell out and turned blonde." Jacob cooed.

"Dad do you want to cut her cord?" Sam asked looking at Jacob.

"It would be a honor!" Jacob sniffed. He cut where Janet showed him.

"Jack you ok?" Daniel asked. Jack nodded and took off his gloves.

"I want to weigh her!" Carolyn said excitedly.

"After I cuddle her first" Janet carefully took Hannah off Sam's chest. Carolyn followed Janet to the scale Janet laid Hannah in the scale and made sure her airways were clear while Carolyn measured her. Darius had brought in a tub of water to wash her off. Hannah liked the warm water. Hannah was put in a diaper then swaddled. Carolyn laid the baby back in Jack's arms. Jack took her to Sam and laid her in Sam's arms. He kissed Sam.

"You are amazing!" Jack told Sam.

"Jack she has your eyes!" Sam said softly as the baby stared up at her.

"But she looks just like you!" Jack insisted.

"I see a good mix of both of you." Daniel traced the newborns cheek.

"She weighed seven pounds six ounces and nineteen inches long. She is perfect you guys!" Carolyn gushed.

Chapter Text

Everyone was still very much in awe of the tiny baby they had waited months to meet.

"Do you want to hold her dad?" Sam asked holding the baby out to him.

"Hey Banana bean I'm your grand dad. I love you very much." Jacob cooed as the baby looked at him.

"Let's get you cleaned up and in a bed I'm sure you want to sleep." Janet said to Sam.

"Yes please!" Sam said.

Jacob put Hannah in Daniel's arms next.

"Hello Hannah! I'm glad we finally get to meet you. You will get to see how amazing and special your parents are soon enough." Daniel whispered.

"What are you plotting with our new born over there Daniel?" Jack asked he was laying besides Sam on the bed.

"Well she has a lot of you genes, Jack, I seem to have bored her to sleep" Daniel smiled at the sleeping baby.

"That's my girl!" Jack chuckled. Daniel gave Hannah back to Jack. Martouf was nervously looking at the baby.

"Do you want to hold her Marty?" Jack asked standing up with her. Martouf let Jack put the baby in his arms. The shifting of the baby made her open her eyes again.

"Hi, little bean!" Martouf grinned at the little girl in his arms. Hannah looked at Martouf for a moment and then smiled.

"She smiled at me!" Martouf gasped he had read that babies didn't smile until they were older.

"It's gas!" Janet and Daniel said together.

Teal'c was looming near Martouf. He placed the tiny baby in the large man's arms. A small smile appeared on the Jaffa's face. Hannah's face began to scrunch and her head began to turn side to side. It wasn't long before she began to cry.

"I think Hannah Carter O'Neill requires nourishment."  Teal'c handed the baby to Sam. Janet came over to help show Sam how to get Hannah to latch on to feed.

"Don't be upset if she doesn't latch on right away some babies don't. We can give her a bottle and try again." Janet explained. Hannah latched on fairly easily surprising Sam.

"I thought labor was something I've never felt before but this is definatly a new experience!" Sam looked down at the suckling baby. Sam wasn't sure she could ever  love anyone as much as she loved Hannah. Jack wiped away the tears running down Sam's cheeks before they fell on Hannah.

"Are you in pain?" Jack frowned. Sam shook her head no she wasn't sure she could explain her feelings right now.

"Happy tears?" Jack guessed quietly. Sam nodded yes and Jack kissed her before she started sobbing like she wanted. Sam smiled as Hannah snorted when Jack bumped into her.

"Excuse me for interrupting your meal, princess." Jack chuckled.

"If you don't mind I'm going to go grab the kids while Hannah eats? We're getting on a plane tonight to go to my parents for Christmas. You know Dev will freak out if he finds out Hannah was born before we left." Cam explained.

"Sure I can't wait for them to meet her" Sam smiled.

"Cam would you do me a big favour and bring Cassie up here for me? She would be so upset if she knew she wasn't one of the first kids to meet Hannah." Janet asked.

"So many people want to meet you, baby girl!" Sam cooed as she put the baby on her shoulder to burp the newborn. Hannah did not like this action and began to scream.

"I just need a burp and you can have more, grumpy." Sam patted the baby's back. The baby finally burped and Sam put her on the other breast.

By the time Cam got back with the kids. Sam was asleep on the bed and Hannah was in her bassinet. She was swaddled tightly in a pink blanket with a white hat to keep her warm.  The kids came in the room quietly. Cassie hugged Jack tightly.

"She looks like one of my dolls!" Lola peeped into the bassinet whispering loudly.

"She has dark hair!" Cassie cooed.

"She is very small." Devlin nodded.

Jack smiled proudly.

"Can I hold her Jack, please?" Cassie asked excitedly.

"I know your older Cass but you might be more comfortable if you sat down to hold her." Janet patted a chair. Cassie rolled her eyes but sat down in the chair. Jack carefully picked Hannah up and walked over to Cassie. He placed Hannah in Cassie's arms. Hannah opened her eyes to see who was holding her now.

"Hannah this is Cass she thinks she is grown and that I don't know about her boyfriend but I do." Jack said in a sing song voice.

"He's not my boyfriend! Stop it Jack. You can come to me if you dad gets annoying. Which he will." Cassie blushed looking at Hannah. Janet grinned she loved Cassie and Jack's friendship.

"What are your baby sitting rates are we going to be able to afford you?" Jack asked.

"I'll give you a discount. She is the cutest baby. Her eyes are so big and she looks like both of you. She is part of two people I love very much so I feel like I already know her." Cassie traced the newborn's face.

"You can't say stuff like that when we're this tired Cass. It makes your mom tear up." Jack's eyes watered as he kissed Cassie on the head. Janet squeezed Cassie's shoulder. Janet took some pictures of Cassie and Hannah. Then a picture of Jack, Cassie and Hannah.

"Sam is sleepy!" Lola was sitting in Carolyn's lap.

"Sam is tired from having Hannah. Having a baby is hard work. You can give her cuddles when you get back from your trip." Carolyn assured.

"Can I hold Hannah now, Cassie?" Devlin asked hopefully.

"Sure!" Cassie kissed Hannah on the head then Jack took Hannah from Cassie and she let Devlin sit in her chair.

"Let me tuck this pillow under you arm so it will be a little easier to hold her." Cam tucked the pillow under Devlin's elbow. Jack carefully laid Hannah in Devlin's arm. Cam stayed close. He knew Devlin would never purposely hurt Hannah but kids got distracted and Cam was going to keep Hannah safe.

Devlin looked at the baby and she looked back at him. Devlin was nervous holding such a tiny human. Hannah wiggled trying to get comfortable only to have Devlin tense up more. Hannah began to scream.

"What's wrong Nanner girl?" Cam took Hannah and put her on his shoulder gently patting her back. She snuffled in his shoulder then calmed down.

"I'm sorry!" Devlin said. Jack took Devlin out of the chair and sat Devlin in his lap the boy was still ridged.

"Relax! Babies know when you are stressed. Your not going to hurt her holding her just watch her head." Jack instructed. Devlin relaxed on Jack's lap. Jack put Devlin's arm on his and motioned for Cam to put Hannah back in Devlin's arms.

"Alright Nanner give Dev a chance he is very excited to meet you!" Cam cooed putting the baby in Devlin's arms.

"Why do you call her Nanner?" Devlin asked as Hannah looked at him again.

"Well we're calling her Hannah Banana. Nanner is just another name for banana." Cam shrugged.

"You nicknamed a nickname?" Daniel scoffed.

"I shortened a nickname." Cam shrugged again.

"I'm very happy to meet you Hannah! Are all babies this small?" Devlin asked as he touched Hannah's hand that had made it's way out of the blanket.

"Some babies are bigger and some are smaller. Hannah is about average. I think she likes you now look at how she's looking at you now." Jack said as the baby was staring at them adoringly. Devlin smiled brightly. Janet took more pictures knowing Sam would want them.

"My baby girl and my guys together at last." Sam's voice came from the bed.

"How are you feeling?" Janet asked walking over to the where Sam was trying to sit up.

"Starving actually." Sam said.

"You had major workout I'm sure you are. Do you want something from the mess hall or I can go grab take out?" Daniel asked.

"Chinese?" Sam looked at Jack.

"Sounds good to me! Thanks Daniel." Jack nodded.

"Here write down what you you guys want." Daniel handed Sam a pen and paper.

"Thanks Daniel!" Sam smiled.

"You're being really quite over there miss Lola. Don't you want to hold Hannah?" Jack asked looking at the four year old.

"No, thank you maybe when we get from our trip." Lola said playing something on her lap.

"You were so excited earlier. What happened we fixed your baby doll, Mabel, now you can cuddle Hannah?" Carolyn bounced Lola on her knee.

"Do I get a hug?" Sam asked.

"No." Lola said softly.

"Why don't you show Sam your baby Mabel that Daniel got you?" Carolyn asked as she took Lola off her lap. Cassie had climbed in the bed with Sam. Sam was stroking Cassie's hair. Lola went and stuck her face in Cam's legs.

"Lola cat tell me why you are acting this way? You have been excited to see Sam and Hannah. I didn't mean to drop your doll out of the car is that why you're upset?"  Cam picked Lola up. Cam walked over to Sam.

"Can I see your baby, Lolo?" Sam asked. Lola handed Sam the baby doll she was holding.

"Oh wow she's weighted to feel like a real baby! She almost feels like holding Hannah." Sam patted the doll's beaded bottom. The doll looked very life like she had blue green eyes with pale skin. Her head, arms and legs were hard plastic and her body was soft material with weighted beads to make it feel real. Under her Christmas hat she had paint reddish brown hair. A Band-Aid was placed over a place the paint had been chipped from her fall.

"Really?" Lola asked.

"Yeah do you want to hold Hannah while I hold Mabel? You can sit in between Cass and I we'll have a baby cuddle party." Sam asked. Cam took Lola around to Cassie's side of the bed and Cassie took Lola from Cam sitting her in between them.

"Let me change Banana's diaper and then I will hand her over." Jack carefully took Hannah from Devlin and took her to the bassinet to change her. Hannah began to scream as soon as she was laid down.

"I know you want to be held all the time give daddy a minute. You'll feel much better." Jack changed the baby quickly.

"Teal'c and I are going to get the food now be back in a few minutes." Daniel waved as he walked out the door.

Jack scooped the baby up after changing her diaper and walked over to the bed. Hannah had calmed down as soon as she was swaddled back up.

"I don't want to drop her." Lola whimpered as Cassie put a pillow under her arm.

"We are right here and so is the bed. She's not going to go far but you're not going to drop her"  Sam soothed.

Jack leaned over Cassie and put Hannah in Lola's arms.

"See sweetie, you are doing such a good job!" Sam said as Hannah closed her eyes.

"She's like holding a warm doll!" Lola cooed. Janet took pictures with Lola holding Hannah.

"Thank you for taking pictures, Janet." Sam smiled at her friend.

"Of course you can show Hannah who came to see her when she was born." Janet said.

"Look Dev the baby likes me too!" Lola said as Devlin came over to hug Sam.

"Good job, Lolo! Did it hurt having the baby?" Devlin asked Sam.

"Yes but I'm ok now and she was worth it." Sam stroked Hannah's hat.

Jack love the sight in front of him. He never imagined falling in love again after Charlie's death. Sam had to put up with a lot of his crap at first. They actually got in a fight on their first date. He was a mess but for some reason she stuck with him. He loved how good Sam was with Cassie when they found her on her planet. Sam was going to die with Cassie he wasn't ok with that. Then the Tor'ka Jolinar took over Sam. She begged him to listen to the snake. He wanted to be the one dying on the table not her. He thought he had  lost her when she met Martouf. She seemed to have fallen for the Tor'ka with the big smile. They had even moved in with each other.  Then he and Sam had gotten thrown into the frozen hell. Some strong feelings came out for each other on that mission. He was certain he was going to die on that ice planet and even though it wasn't allowed he needed her to know that she had found a way into his heart. When he finally recovered he went to Hammond and told him Sam needed to be put on a different team. Hammond immediately questioned why. Hammond was surprised when Jack told him because he was going to marry Sam. She was surprised when he proposed. It was a small  ceremony with her dad, brother and their teams, it was what Sam wanted. They had wanted to start a family quickly but it took two years. Sam had beat herself up every negative test. Janet assured that they were both healthy it was just taking time. Now their little miracle laid in the arms of their adopted niece. He didn't want it any other way.

"Did you fall asleep standing up Jack?" Sam chuckled.

"What?" Jack asked.

"Do you want to come get in the picture with us?" Sam repeated her question.

"Sure!" Jack walked over to the bed and sat down in the chair next to the bed. He pulled Devlin back into his lap. Janet took some more pictures.

There was a knock on the door.

"Come in George!" Jacob answered the door opening it so Hammond could come in.

"Hello General!" Jack greeted.

"I wanted to come say congratulations!" Hammond smiled.

"Thank you, sir! We are fond of her!" Sam smiled. Hammond smiled at the baby in Lola's arms.

"How are you feeling Sam?" Hammond asked.

"Happily exhausted." Sam smirked

"Lola can George hold Hannah?" Jacob asked. Lola nodded and Jacob leaned over Cassie and gently picked up Hannah. Hannah opened her eyes again to look at Jacob.

"She's just as curious as Sam was when she was born." Jacob smiled proudly as he stroked Hannah's cheek. Jacob put Hannah in Hammond's arms.

George Hammond looked at the baby of two of his finest people under his command. She looked like both of them. Her blurry big brown eyes looked up at him.

"You remind me of my youngest grand daughter when she was born. She is beautiful. What a great early Christmas present uh Jacob?" Hammond rocked the new born.

"Amazing present!" Jacob grinned.

"Lola don't go to sleep yet save it for when we get to Kansas. They said you refused to take a nap at day care. Sit up, please." Cam said seeing Lola had cuddled into Sam's side with her doll. Lola sat up with a pout.

"I bet she sleeps on the plane." Carolyn grinned.

"My mom and dad will happily stay up with her. They can't wait to meet Lola and see Dev again." Cam explained. It was only a hour and half plane ride but it was better than driving nine hours with two kids and they would get there faster to spend more time with grandparents.

"Are we going to see Hank and Kim again this trip?" Devlin asked innocently.

"We might have time to see them when we get back!" Carolyn said sighing. She knew that everyone knew her and Cam were dating but it was still weird when the kids brought up things in front of the others.

"How are your parents?" Hammond asked.

"They're good! Dad's thinking about retiring in a few years. They love meeting the kids at Thanksgiving. We'll try to see them again on New Years or the day after." Carolyn answered.

Daniel and Teal'c came back into the room with the food. Major Davis followed them in the room with a big bouquet of flowers and balloons. He put them in a corner were other gifts had been brought.

"Those are from the Pentagon." Major Davis said.

"Thank you very much! They are beautiful!" Sam said.

"Congratulations! Hi, pretty girl!" Major Davis said as Hannah opened her eyes at the new voice. She sighed and shut her eyes again.

"Being a new born is hard work. Everyone wants to see you and you just want to sleep, baby girl." Hammond chuckled.

"Poor baby!" Cooed Jacob playfully.

"Do you want me to put her in her bassinet while you all eat?" Hammond asked.

"Yes please! Hopefully she will sleep without being held." Sam said as Daniel passed out the food.

Hammond laid Hannah down and gently patted her belly until she was sound to sleep again. Then they left the new family. 

Chapter Text

Jack stood with Hannah at their Christmas tree. The four day old blinked at the colored lights the tree seemed to soothe the fussy baby. Walking around facing outwards seem to calm her down also. Sam was finally sleeping. She would jump up at every whimper Hannah would make. It wasn't helping Sam heal from giving birth. Jack finally convinced Sam to nap while he walked their colicky baby.  

"How's our girl's tummy today?" Jacob asked walking into the living room. 

"The walking and bouncing seem to be getting the burps and toots out today. Sam thinks the bottles are making her more gasey but I don't think so plus I like to feed her." Jack said still bouncing the baby.

    "No she's just has colic it doesn't matter how she is fed. Come here baby girl let granddaddy take you for a while." Jacob took Hannah. It was to cold to take her outside for very long. So pacing around the house would have to do. Hannah finally fell asleep for Jacob and he put her in the swing in her room. The movement helped keep her asleep.

"Do you want breakfast, Jack?" Jacob walked out of Hannah's room.

"I think I want to lay back down for a little longer. If you don't mind?" Jack asked rubbing his eyes.

"Go rest! We got her." Jacob said.

Jack went and laid down next to Sam. Her blue eyes popped opened.

"Your dad has her sleep now." Jack kissed her.

Hope Classical pulled up to the address she was given. She usually didn't work on Christmas eve but she was doing this for her family. She walked up to the door and knocked. A man with brown hair with silver on the temples answered the door shirtless and wearing jeans.

"Can I help you?" The man asked.

"I'm Hope Classical I'm here to take the new born photos. I realize I'm early but I like to set up and meet the baby if that's ok?" Hope shivered a little.

"Sure come in we're just giving Hannah a bath. Which is why I'm only half dressed." Jack opened the door. Hope carried her equipment into the house.

"I'm Jack O'Neill! You can warm up by the fire. I think Sam wanted pictures by the tree. We'll be ready in a minute!" Jack said.

"No problem I have four kids I know how it is to get ready." Hope smiled.

"Jack could you please take her she doesn't want the swing and she doesn't want to eat so I need to pump." Sam brought the screaming baby into the living room. Hannah was wrapped in a towel that made her look like a teddy bear. Sam was just in a tank top and shorts. 

"Come here little bear. Let's try this pacifier again." Jack took Hannah he placed the rubber pacifier into the her open screaming mouth. The baby stopped for a moment to suck on the rubber nipple. This time she didn't spit the paci out.

"Well maybe she decided she likes it now! Hi I'm Sam!" Sam wave and walked away.

Hope smiled she had met and had a conversation with Sam at the mall with her and Laney. She didn't blame Sam for not remembering her. Giving birth and not sleeping had that affect on people. 

"I'm sorry Hannah's colic has been bad today and she had a major diaper explosion all over her granddad. We are not picture ready at all." Jack explained as he rubbed the baby's back.

"Like I said I'm early! I understand colicky babies just take your time my brother and his family aren't going to be here for a little bit so we have time. Do you mind if I take some practice shots she looks comfortable on your chest?" Hope asked grabbing her camera.

"Sure!" Jack straightened the teddy bear hood on Hannah's head.

Hope began to take pictures of the baby on Jack's chest. Hannah lifted her head to look at her daddy the hood dropped over Hannah's eyes.

"My strong silly banana!" Jack smiled as he moved the hood before it upset her. Hope stepped back still taking pictures she wanted to catch the sweet moments not interrupt them. Hannah flopped back on Jack's chest looking at Hope.

"Hello, beautiful! You look like your mommy with but with daddy's hair and eyes." Hope cooed snapping a picture.

"The hair surprises everyone!" Jack chuckled.

"My baby girl has red hair and blue eyes talk about toss of the genetic dice." Hope smiled. She had brown hair and brown eyes and her husband had brown hair and blue eyes.

"She could have reddish hair but I bet she becomes blonde like Sam. Jacob, Sam's dad said his son had hair like this when he was born but it fell out and turned blonde." Jack explained.

Hope began to set up some extra lighting in the room and set up a little space with a blanket to take pictures on.

Jacob came from the guest room wearing a dark green sweater and jeans. The same time Sam came out of her room in a red sweater and leggings. They walked  into the living room together. Jack was still sitting on the couch holding the sleeping Hannah.

"You can go get dressed now Jack!" Sam reached for Hannah. 

"I see she decided she likes the pacifier tonight." Jacob said.

"We can hope the paci helps her colic." Jack said standing up. Jack gave her Hannah and went to their room to get dressed. Sam took Hannah and kissed her face.

"Thank you for doing this on Christmas eve I know you want to be with your family." Sam said as she began to dress Hannah in her first outfit. 

"I'm glad I get to do it Missy said you weren't due until Christmas. We usually go back home before New Years so I wasn't sure if I would get pictures this trip." Hope explained.

"Another reason I'm glad she came five days early. Besides I was just done being pregnant. I was ready to meet my Hannah Banana!" Sam cooed at the baby.

Sam had put Hannah in a outfit Cassie had gotten her. It was a long sleeve red bodysuit with white stitching words that said "Made with Love" .  the pants were white with red dots. Sam then added a little Santa hat.

"I know that feeling my first three were a week late and my last baby girl came two weeks early, with red hair and bright blue eyes." Hope smiled.

"I remember meeting Macey. I'm sorry I introduced myself like I never met you." Sam frowned.

"Mommy brain is a real thing and it usually clears around the six to eight week span. When baby hopefully starts to sleep better. Don't worry about it. Now let me see that sweet girl's outfit." Hope held out her arms to take Hannah. Sam gave Hannah to Hope.

"My friend's daughter gave us the outfit. I thought it was super cute!" Sam smiled. Jack came back in wearing a blue and silver stripped sweater.

"She is precious. You wanted pictures under the tree?" Hope laid Hannah on the blanket she had setup. She set up a few present boxes around the baby. She began to take pictures. Hope had made a special prop to prop the newborns up some. She laid Hannah on the prop to make it look like she was sitting in a present.

"These are going to be amazing pictures!" Sam gushed.

"She's pretty alert for a newborn. Her eyes are open most of the pictures.Do you want some family pictures?" Hope asked.

Hope set them up in different positions and scenes. Sam wanted pictures with just Jacob and Hannah too. Sam's knew her favorite picture would be the one where Jack held Hannah up and they both kissed her on the cheeks. Hannah's eyes were cracked opened during the picture making it look like the baby was put out with her parents waking her up.

"Is Martouf coming home tonight?" Sam asked looking at her watch.

"I think so he just running late." Jacob said.

Daniel looked down at the green baby in his arms. Technical it was his son. The plant four pods they were able to get custody of gave birth all on the same day. Two girls and two boys were all born within six hours of each other. He decided to call the the baby boy Simon. He had always liked that name and hoped to have named Sha're and his son Simon but that wasn't an option now. Teddy was the father to the other boy he named the boy Adam. Dr. Lee named his baby girl Angelica. Cam had said that if the babies were born before he got back and the baby was a girl call her Violet. They were able to slow the babies aging process so they would stay babies and not be five year olds within two days. The babies still required to be fed a lot and often. They were working with limited staff because of Christmas, he understood. He was going to leave the babies on Christmas to go eat dinner with the team. Darius had left a couple hours earlier he had helped feed the babies and gave Iris some books and toys. Iris had stopped aging but she was still learning quickly. Teddy and Martouf were handing Adam and Violet over to some lab techs that were going to help.

"You going to be ok, Daniel?" Teddy asked as he walked over to him.

"I'm fine go have fun with your family." Daniel shooed them with his hand.

"Missy is so excited to have these pictures with the babies. Laney and her have been planning this for months I hear there are even matching dresses for the girls." Teddy chuckled.

"Samantha also wanted me to be a part of these pictures." Martouf added.

"Do you want a ride I'm going straight there?" Teddy asked.

"Sure I got a ride this morning. Thank you!" Martouf nodded.

The door bell rang and Jack went to answer the door. Sam had gone to feed and change Hannah's diaper. Missy and the kids had arrived so had Jeremy with his family. To Jack's surprise Janet was there with Cassie and Jordon.

"Come on in guys!" Jack opened the door he took the car seat Josh was trying  to act like he wasn't struggling with.

"These carseats weigh twice as much as the baby you put in them." He smiled down at the four month little girl.

"I know but it keeps them safe and warm!" Missy smiled as she carried in the second car seat.

Have a seat everyone Sam is feeding Hannah and will be right out." Jack sat the car seat down near the tree.

"Hey there space ranger!" Jacob took Jordan from Cassie.

"I gusse I should have called. Jordan wanted to meet Hannah. His mom is at the airport waiting for his grandparents flight to arrive but it was delayed and Uncle Darius had to work late. I didn't know you guys had company!" Janet explained.

"We're kind of ambushing them! We have been planning these pictures for months! We won't stay long. How is Hannah's colic?" Missy asked as she went to hug Hope.

"Jack come here, please!" Sam called urgently from Hannah's room.

"We thought a little better." Jacob answered as Jack went to see what happened.

Benny saw Jordan and began to reach and whine to get to him.

"Say Jordan!" Laura said before she would take him over to Jordan.

"Ordan!" Benny pointed again.

"He said my name!" Jordan cheered from Jacob's arms.

"We've been working on it sweetheart. I saw the sweet pictures from Halloween. You are very sweet to our baby boy. Well one of our baby boys" Missy said.

"Benny likes me and I like Benny. It's easy to be nice to people!" Jordan shrugged.

"You are a very smart boy." Jacob hugged Jordan.

"That was her millionth outfit today. I'm sorry to do this folks but Sam's not feeling well. So we need to cut this vist short."  Jack brought the fussy baby into the room swaddled in a blanket. He put the paci back in Hannah's mouth.

"We understand but would it be ok if we checked on Sam before we go?" Laney asked as she handed Ryder to Jeremy.

"Sure she is in our bedroom."  Jack pointed to the back of the house.

Missy, Laney, and Janet walked back to the bedroom.

"Hey Sam, Can we come in?" Janet asked knocking on the door. A noise came from the room and Janet opened the door. They went into the room.

"Heard you weren't feeling well. Do you feel sick or hurt anywhere?" Janet asked as she rubbed Sam's shoulder.

"I'm ok Janet." Sam sniffed.

"You're wondering why your baby is spewing from both ends? Is she allergic to something? Am I over feeding her? Why won't she stop crying?" Laney laid on the bed with Sam.

"Then there is the guilt you feel. Your so tired and you can't get your baby to stop crying. You can't even remember the last time you or your husband ate." Missy said sitting on the end of the bed with Janet. Sam continued to cry.

"Sam all you're feelings are normal. You are doing a wonderful job. The four days that baby has been here she is healthy and right now happy. Hannah is getting use to you and you are getting use to her and chaos is created. Then on top of all of that your hormones are making you sad." Laney stroked Sam's hair.

"I don't know she ruined the outfit Cassie got her and I just wanted to lay down and cry." Sam sighed.

"Believe me Sam, Cass has plenty more outfits for Hannah. She just wants to see you and your girl. We'll go since you're not feeling well." Janet said.

"I really want to do the pictures! Hope is so good and we have been planning this forever. I just can't promise the dress will survive." Sam sat up a little.

"It doesn't matter about the dress. Let's go take pictures." Missy patted Sam's arm.

When the women got back into the living room Jordan was sitting  on Jacob's lap holding Hannah. The boy was humming to the baby. Martouf and Teddy had arrived. 

"Hannah is a sweet baby!" Laura smiled

"Thank you she has her moments!" Sam smiled.

"You feel better, Sam?" Ryder asked coming up for a hug.

"Yeah buddy I'm feeling better." Sam hugged Ryder tightly.

"I pickled out Christmas presents for you and baby Hannah!" Ryder said proudly.

"Yes see the truck he pickled out for me!" Jack held up a large red remote controlled toy truck.

"You gave Jack his present already?" Laney asked chuckling.

"Ry guy was so excited he climbed in my lap and opened the present for me!" Jack explained smiling.

"Oh Ryder we talked about opening other peoples present!" Laney shook her head.

"I didn't mind! I love trucks!" Jack said.

"Jordan, can I hold Hannah?" Missy asked walking over to Jordan and Jacob.

"Sure! She likes when you hum!" Jordan said as  Missy picked the baby up.

"My little ones like to be hummed to also." Missy smiled.

"I have a surprise for you too! Can I show them?" Jordan looked at Sam and Jack then at Janet.

"Sure just take your time!" Janet nodded.

"Stand at the end of the couch, please Jack. Jacob please stand me up." Jordan instructed. Jacob carefully stood Jordan up at the other end of the couch. Jack kneeled at the other end as Jordan took a step forward towards him then he took another step. Everyone including the older children held their breathe. Jack held out his hands as Jordan got closer. Jordan getting tired stumbled into Jack's arms. Jack easily caught the boy and picked him up.

"Good job, buddy! That was amazing." Jack hugged Jordan as Sam joined the hug patting Jordan on the back.

"You did so good, sweetheart! Darius said you were working hard at physical therapy." Sam kissed Jordan on the head.

"I can't wait to show Grammy and Pops!" Jordan smiled.

"I'm sure they will be excited as well!" Sam agreed.

The others began to celebrate the boy's success with hugs and pats on the back. Hope had captured the whole moment with Jordan, Jack and Sam.

Missy had the twins dressed in matching Santa and Mrs. Claus out fits. Sam and Laney had put Hannah and Lilly in matching elf outfits. Hope took several different pictures.

"I never thought Phoenix and Phoebe would ever look big but they look huge next to Lilly and Hannah." Missy smiled at her babies.

Hannah was now sleeping soundly in Martouf's arms. Sam was holding Lilly. The six week old still had chubby cheeks she just had whispy blonde hair now. They took a few more pictures then everyone left for the night.

Christmas Day

The pictures must have worn Hannah out because besides feedings Hannah slept through the night. Daniel and Teal'c came by for dinner. 

"I think she'll be more excited for Christmas next year!" Daniel smiled down at the sleeping Hannah in his arms.

"Yes excited about the boxes her stuff will come in!" Jacob chuckled.

"Simon and the others look healthy! Congratulations!" Sam said looking at the pictures Daniel had brought.

"I think they just weren't feeding the babies enough or socializing them enough that is what two main thing humans need." Daniel said.

"Who wants pie?" Jack asked standing up.

Everyone agreed to pie and that it was a good Christmas!

Chapter Text

Jack was glad that he a least got to spend four weeks with Sam and Hannah before Jacob, Martouf and him got called back to work. That was two weeks ago. SG-1 had been missing. Teal'c had been brainwashed by Apophis. They were back now but Jack and Daniel had gone looking for Bra'tac to help. Jacob and Martouf had stayed to debrief with the Tok'ra.

It was Sam's first day off maternity leave and Sam was going back into work to see if she could help with getting Teal'c back. First she had to leave Hannah in day care. She wished Jack or her dad was with her. She carried Hannah in the building that she had dropped off and picked up Lola and Devlin from many times before. This felt different. She didn't want to leave Hannah. 

"Hi! Are you picking up or dropping off?" The woman asked at the desk her eyes had not left the monitor in front of her.

"I'm dropping off." Sam said softly.

"Sure! What's the child's name?" The lady looked up smiling.

"Her name is Hannah Carter O'Neill." Sam didn't recognize the lady at the front desk.

"Is this her first day? I have her name in the system but no information or sign in dates." The lady asked.

"We registered her before she was born. I have her records and contact information right here. I was told I could bring in breast milk and I wrote down her feeding schedule she usually goes by." Sam explained as she gave the woman the paper they asked them to fill out.

"Let me call someone from the new born room you can give them the milk and information." The woman picked up the phone as a woman Sam recognized came out the door. The woman's name was Ashley she floated around different rooms of the center. The children loved her and she loved the children. She was short, stout  woman with long reddish brown hair and brown eyes that were covered by glasses.

"Major Carter O'Neill! This must be baby Hannah Banana that I have been hearing about." Ashley cooed at Hannah.

"This is Hannah Banana!" Sam smiled. 

"Come back to the new born room and we will get Hannah all set up." Ashley said as she punched in the code to open the door.

Sam followed Ashley to the new born room from the window Sam could see the room itself had dimmed lighting. Cribs lined the walls. Baby swings sat next to rocking chairs which held two more workers. The room they had entered was lit there were curtain areas with rocking chairs in them. There also were two freezers and two refrigerators in the room.

"This is the feeding room parents can come bottle or breast feed before dropping off the baby. There are refrigerators and freezers to put bottles or milk bags in. Please make sure everything is labeled with Hannah's name. Make sure to knock on this door and someone will come get Hannah. Today I'll show you the room." Ashley knocked on the door lightly. A woman with short hair answered the door.

"Jane, this is Hannah and Major Carter O'Neill. This is Hannah's first day. This is Jane she is our lead morning new born teacher and Sarah is our afternoon lead teacher. That means they are in here everyday. The other lady is Mia she works new borns three days and toddler room three days. Sometimes we don't have very many new borns or arm babies so we only have one person in the room but someone is constantly checking on them and they have a phone in case of emergency." Ashley explained.

"Come in and tell us about Hannah!" Jane smiled. Sam walked into the room. She could see two babies asleep in cribs and a baby cooing in a swing next to Mia.

"She likes to swing. She has colic so she gets fussy after she eats. Try to brup her the best you can she's not easy to brup. She likes to be carried facing out so she can see unless she is sleepy then she likes to be near your heart. She likes moving all the time and music. She usually eats the bottles really well and she really likes her pacifier now." Sam said.

"Do you have her feeding scheduJane  Jane asked.

"It is in her bag. I have milk bags in a cooler. Do you want me to put them in them in the freezer?" Sam said as she reached for Hannah's diaper bag.

"Yes, please and leave the schedule on the counter and we will put it in our system." Jane nodded. 

"I think I'm going to try to feed her before I leave. I'm not sure what time I will be back but please call me if she won't calm down or if she needs me." Sam insisted.

"Of course we will call you if she can't be calmed down. We will also make a note at what time she was fed. We are opened twenty fours a day do come pick her up when you can." Ashley smiled.

Sam went into the feeding room and fed Hannah. She burped her real good then kissed her and put her in a swing. Hannah had calmed right down once she was in the swing with her pacifier. Sam swallowed hard as she stood up to leave.

"Thank you!" Sam said softly.

"Have a good day!" Jane nodded.

Sam walked back into the feeding room. Ashley was at the computer putting in Hannah's schedule.

"Are you ok, Major?" Ashley asked hearing Sam sniff.

"I didn't think it would be this hard to leave her." Sam sighed.

"You have been with her everyday it is going to be hard but you can call and check on her all you want. We can even email you pictures of though out the day if you want us to." Ashley soothed.

"That would be nice, thank you!" Sam agreed.

"Just leave your email address at the front desk. Have a good day Major." Ashley waved.

Sam walked back up to the front desk and left her email address. She was glad she had come early to drop Hannah off now she had to see how Teal'c was doing. 

When Sam got to work Jack and Daniel had come back with Bra'tac. 

"Hey welcome back!" Cam greeted as Sam walked off the elevator.

"I should say the same thing to you! How is Teal'c?" Sam asked ad she hugged him.

"Doctor Mackenzie thinks he is ok but we want Bra'tac's second opinion. General Hammond, Colonel O'Neill and Doctor Mackenzie are going to talk to him. Bra'tac doesn't want to be seen until after." Cam explained.

Jack came around the corner with Hammond.

"Welcome back Major!" Hammond greeted.

"Thank you, Sir!" Sam smiled. 

"Yes welcome back , Major!" Jack hugged her tightly followed by Daniel hugging her.

Jack and the others went to Teal'c's room. Sam  waited with Daniel and Cam around the corner in case something went wrong with Teal'c. They heard Bra'tac yell and the guards hit the wall. Sam pulled her Zat gun out as he turn the corner to the gate room.

"Teal'c!" Sam pointed the Zat at him.

Bra'tac zatted Teal'c and then took his symbiote out. Now they were sitting in the debriefing room talking to Bra'tac. He wanted to do the Rite of Mal Sharran. 

"The last rite." Daniel translated.

"You've done this before?" Jack asked.

"Twice. In my hundred thirty seven years." Bra'tac said.

"Twice." Jack mouthed.

"So you know it works?" Sam asked.

"Neither Jaffa had the strength to over come the precipice but I am content the died free. Teal'c would ask for nothing more. I owe him that. Do you?" Bra'tac asked seriously.

They owed Teal'c a lot.

Now they were in the infirmary with a very sick Teal'c and a very upset Dr. Janet Frasier.

"Bra'tac has already given his case. Hammond gave the go ahead." Jack looked down.

"I see. Then I will this up with him!" Janet squared her shoulders and headed for the door only to be stopped by Bra'tac. Bra'tac convinced Janet to stay to help Teal'c.

Sam jumped when Teal'c began to scream.

"Uh what was that?" Daniel asked.

"A conjured memory. First of many." Bra'tac said.

Sam sighed she didn't understand the proud Jaffa but she wanted her friend back and hoped this worked. She showed Bra'tac to the VIP room as Jack asked then went to check her email before going back to the infirmary. She smiled at the picture the nursery sent her. Hannah was now wide awake in bouner seat looking at the dangling toys. It was very similar to the one they had at home. Sam signed out of her computer and went to go check ok Teal'c.

It broke Sam's heart as Teal'c begged for her and Janet to let him escape. She reminded him that he believed in freedom and justice against false Gods. Sam wiped the sweat from Teal'c's face as he had done when she was in labor with Hannah. She really hoped they were doing the right thing. She could see Jack and Hammond talking in the observation room. The guys had come back hours later. Teal'c's heart had stopped and Sam told Jack and he called for Bra'tac. They all breathed easier when Teal'c came back to them after Janet put his symbiote back. Bra'tac declared that Teal'c was himself again. Sam and Janet quickly remove the restraints off of him. 

"Major Carter O'Neill you are back!" Teal'c greeted.

"It was a hell of a day to come back." Sam squeezed Teal'c's hand.

They decided to let Teal'c rest while they did their reports then Hammond told the guys to take a couple of days off. 

"What do I need to do to pick Hannah up?" Jack asked walking into her lab.

"You're already in their system just show your ID and you should be able to get her. She's going to be so excited to see you we missed you." Sam hugged Jack.

"I missed you both so much. I'm sorry I wasn't there with you dropping Hannah off for the first time." Jack kissed Sam on the head.

"I don't know what bothered me more was that she was fine when I left or that I wanted her to cry." Sam sighed.

"It's normal Sam. You wanted her to miss you as much as you missed her." Jack kissed Sam again.

Jack went and picked Hannah up. He brought the baby back up to the SGC. He carried the car seat into the infirmary. Jack  told Sam to meet him in the infirmary. He was bringing Hannah to see Teal'c.

"Hey T I brought Banana to see you. She missed her uncle." Jack sat the car seat down and took the six week old out. He placed the baby in the Jaffa's arms.

"Any trouble picking her up?" Sam asked when Jack wrapped his arms around her waist.

"Nope not at all they said she was a little angel." Jack said into her neck.

"She has grown, O'Neill." Teal'c awed.

"Babies do that." Jack said.

"Is she yours O'Neill?" Bra'tac smiled at Hannah.

"Major Carter O'Neill spent many hours in a great deal of pain to birth her" Teal'c said.

"Born from two warriors. She will be a warrior also." Bra'tac declared.

"She can be who she wants to be!" Jack said.

Hannah began to coo at Teal'c and Bra'tac.

"I think she agrees with us, O'Neill." Teal'c smirked.

"You talk now!" Jack sighed.

"She makes the sweetest noises right before she falls asleep." Sam smiled as Bra'tac took Hannah from Teal'c. Daniel came in holding Simon.

"I thought you went home." Daniel looked at Jack.

"I wanted to bring Hannah to see Teal'c. Why are you here?" Jack asked.

"I was checking on Simon and the other babies. I spotted this place on his arm I wanted Janet to look at it he might be allergic to something." Daniel took Simon's arm out of the blanket he was swaddled in to show Jack. Sam gently took the baby's green arm to look at the little rash.

"It's winter Daniel. I think he has dry skin. I have some lavender cream I put on Hannah in her bag. You can ask Dr. Frasier but the cream is for sensitive skin I think it should work." Sam began digging in Hannah's diaper bag. Janet happened to walk past as they were talking.

"Sam's right its dry skin put just a little cream on the rash then the skin around the rash. Keep him in here for thirty minutes just in case of a reaction." Janet explained.

Sam finally brought up a tube of cream and put a little on her fingers then rubbed it on Simon's arm on the dry skin then around on the skin. Simon looked relieved as she rubbed the cream on.

"Feels good right, sweetheart!" Sam rubbed the rest of the cream into her hands. 

"Your kid doesn't have eyebrows, Daniel. He looks like one of those cartoon owl Jack stared into the baby's big blue green eyes.

"Thank you, I think?" Daniel said confused.

"Just keep the tube I have more. Hannah loves it especially after bath time. Lavender is suppose to be calming so I think it helps her sleep." Sam gave the tube to Daniel.

"Is that a child?" Bra'tac asked looking at Simon.

"Yes. Well technical he is a plant human hybrid child. His name is Simon and he is mine." Daniel introduced.

"I have never seen anything like that child before!" Bra'tac walked closer with Hannah.

"Oooh!" Simon cooed at Hannah. Hannah cooed back.

"Yes that is a pretty girl!" Daniel patted Simon.

"Are you flirting, Banana?" Jack asked Hannah as he took her from Bra'tac. Hannah nuzzled into Jack's neck cooing sweetly.

"Daddy missed you so much too, baby girl." Jack kissed her on the head. Sam always knew Jack was going to be an amazing dad but watching as happening was wonderful.

"How old is he?" Bra'tac asked still fascinated by the green baby.

"Six weeks. He is four days younger than Hannah he is just larger. He eats a lot. He has a high metabolism and needs extra calories." Daniel explained.

"You said there are more?" Bra'tac asked.

"Um yes three others. Another boy and two girls. No actually three girls counting Iris. They all belong to members of the SGC. It is a long story of how they came to be." Daniel sighed.

"You didn't have warmer clothes to put him in Daniel?" Sam asked noticing the thin long sleeve bodysuit and blanket the baby was wrapped in.

"This is what the techs dressed him in besides they keep the room warm for them." Daniel shrugged.

"They need warmer clothes. I'm going to talk to General Hammond about finding some people with early childhood training. The techs are great for monitoring their needs like feeding and changing diapers but maybe they need someone to interact with them. Hold them check them for rashes you and the others can't." Sam explained.

"You have someone in mind?" Daniel asked.

"I think  so." Sam smiled.

Chapter Text

Jack kept Hannah home while he rested for a couple of days. Now it was time to go back to work. Sam still wanted to stay on the base for a couple more weeks before going back though the gate to catch up on work and Hammond said it was ok. Jacob and Martouf weren't back from the Tor'ka yet. Jack wanted to go with Sam to drop Hannah off at day care. 

"Do you have extra pacifiers and clothes?" Jack asked as Sam finished feeding Hannah. Jack was fixing Hannah's bag for Sam.

"I put them in there last night and another tube of that cream she likes. Would you check to make sure I put her name on her pacis for me?" Sam asked as she burped Hannah.

"Sure. Should we take her little doll Bra'tac gave her or let that stay in her crib?" Jack asked he dug for the container the pacis stayed in. Bra'tac had brought back a small ragdoll for Hannah. It was was made from natural materials from Chulak. It was soft and well made.Hannah grasped the little doll the first time Teal'c put it in her hand. She liked the doll next to her face every time she got upset.

"It does seem to calm her down if she's really upset but I don't want them to accidentally lose it or give it to another child. Jack you are making me more nervous than the first time I took her." Sam frowned as he stuffed more diapers into the already full bag.

"I'm sorry! I'm just nervous about leaving her. You are so much stronger than me leaving her by yourself." Jack sighed.

"Jack I cried in the car after I left her. I'm still nervous leaving her but they sent me pictures and she was doing fine when I called." Sam said as she put Hannah in her bassinet and got dressed.

Jack walked over to kiss Sam softly.

"I know she will be fine. I'm sorry you cried dropping her off. Like I said you are stronger than me." Jack took Hannah out of the bassinet to give her a cuddle before going to to get dressed himself.

They pulled up to the child care center. Jack carried the car seat up to the center this time. 

"Good morning! Are you signing a child in?" A lady at the front desk asked.

"Signing in Hannah Carter O'Neill." Jack said.

"Go ahead and head back to the new born room." They heard the door click open.

Sam and Jack walked down to the new born room. The lights were on in the room this time. Sam walked through the feeding room and knocked on the door. 

"Good morning, Major Carter O'Neill!" Jane greeted opening the door.

"Good morning! This is my husband Jack."  Sam introduced.

"Morning!" Jack greeted sitting Hannah's car seat down near a swing.

"Nice to meet you! I'm Jane! How is Hannah this morning?" Jane smiled at the awake baby.

"Her colic hasn't been to bad lately. She should be on her normal feeding schedule. I fed her before we left. She'll probably take a nap soon. She has a very special doll that a good friend made for her in her bag. If she gets really upset just put it up against her face. She will calm down but only take out the doll if she really needs it. The doll can't be replaced." Sam explained.

"I understand." Jane nodded.

"She has plenty of blankets and pacis to try first. She likes blankets rubbed on her face." Jack said as he took Hannah out of the car seat. He laid her on her belly on the play mat on the floor then flopped down besides her.

"Make yourself comfortable, Jack!" Sam chuckled.

"Look Banana you have one of these at home except yours is purple and has puppies on it. This one has zoo animals on. He pressed the crinkled sound next to Hannah's head. Hannah held her head up for a few minutes before she began to scream.

"She doesn't really like tummy time right now but we're working on it." Sam said as Jack picked her up. There was a knock on the door and Jane let Jeremy in the room with Lilly.

"Hey! Look Hannah Lilly's here." Jack stood up with Hannah. Lilly smiled at Jack but Hannah didn't look amused.

"Is this her first day? Tell me about Lilly?" Jane asked Jeremy.

"It is! This is Lilly Hasbrooke she is three months. Her mom just fed her but there is  a couple more bottles in her bag. The lady at the front desk told me to put them in the fridge her name is on the bag. I'm not sure when but her mom is going to pick her up. She is a really sweet girl. She likes swinging, music, walking and being read too." Jeremy introduced.

"Is Laney ok?" Sam asked.

"Yeah our pediatrician suggested Ryder be socialized more. He is use to family and the adults and kids from the mom group but that's pretty much it. Laney wanted to find a new pediatrician but then Ry was invited to Wyatt's, the new captain on my team, son's birthday at Pizza Blaze. Ryder has been there a million times with family but the little guy just stood there with his hands in his pockets afraid to move. He finally warmed up to the other kids but it took a lot of coaxing. Laney had a doctors appointment and told me to bring the kids. Which is a good thing because I left Ryder wailing and it's taking everything I have not to go back and get him." Jeremy explained.

"How old is your son?" Jane asked.

"Three!"

"I pretty sure Ashley is subbing in that room today. If she can't get him to calm down then she will call you but she is very good calming kids down." Jane soothed.

"Alright we need to go, princess. Daddy loves you." He kissed Hannah a couple of times on the cheek  before handing her to Sam who did the same. Sam then put Hannah in a swing with her paci. Jeremy kissed Lilly and put her in a swing next to Hannah. 

The parents walked out of the room together. They were heading back to the front of the building when Jeremy slowed.

"Would you come check on Ryder with me before I go I promise I won't be long?" Jeremy asked hopefully.

They both nodded yes and Jeremy led the way to the three year olds class. Jeremy peek in the large two way window the classroom had. Ryder was sitting on Lola's lap still panting from crying so hard. His face was red and blotchy but he wasn't crying anymore. He was watching Ashley play a game with some other kids. She would hand Ryder the ball and he would  roll it back to Ashley. Lola was patting Ryder on the leg comforting him. Another teacher gave Ryder his sipper cup and helped him stand up. With Lola's hand gripped firmly in his Ryder walked to the brightly colored carpet with the other teacher and kids.

"Thank goodness for Lola! She has heard his meltdowns before I'm glad  they let her come comfort him." Jeremy sighed.

"Lola is always talking about Davis and Ryder so Ashley must have guessed that was Lola's Ryder." Sam said.

"He'll be ok. Let's ok Major we'll all be late for work." Jack patted Jeremy on the shoulder.

"Yes, sir." Jeremy followed Jack and Sam.

Later that afternoon. Sam walked into Daniel's office to see Daniel leaning over a artifact. Which was a normal  but was unusual  today he wore baby Simon on his chest in a carrier.

"The writing on the artifacts could be some kind of Latin." Daniel said into his recorder as Simon let out a coo.

"Simon Jackson agrees!" Daniel chuckled as he  cut off the recorder.

"Daniel?"

"Hey Sam! What?" Daniel asked looking up from his work at the sound of her voice.

"What's up with the baby on your chest?" Sam asked walking in the office.

"Oh I decided to spend a little time with Simon. I haven't been around and your right they need more than their basic needs met. The others agreed to spend more time with the other kids too. I gave Hammond the name you gave me and he set up a interview for next week! He has to do a clearance check first." Daniel explained.

"That's great! Can I hold him?" Sam asked.

"Sure!" Daniel unbuckled the carrier and took the baby out. Sam carefully took the baby. He was heavier and longer than Hannah. His hair was whispy blonde yet had some grass texture. He looked so much like Daniel. Simon began to whine and rub his face.

"Someone is getting hungry!" Sam bounced Simon.

"Right, sorry buddy." Daniel began to fix the baby's bottle. Sam watched as Daniel mixed the water and powder formula together then put a small amount of green liquid into a bottle before shaking the bottle and putting it a bottle warmer. Simon nuzzled and fussed at Sam's breast.

"I'm sorry little man but those aren't for you. That is Hannah's milk. What was that green stuff you put in his bottle?" Sam asked as the bottle warmed.

"Chlorophyll was the key to what the babies needed to survive but the scientists just weren't feeding them often enough. Chlorophyll is unique in its ability to enable plants to absorb the energy they need to build tissues so it is important to the babies growth."  Daniel checked the bottle's temperature on his wrist then handed it to Sam. Simon took the bottle greedily.

"Jack told me some of the information and I read about the nanocytes in Teddy's report but how did it get so far as babies were created from members of the SGC?" Sam asked as she went to burp Simon.

"That is a long story. Well kind of. After we witness the plant given birth and Darius went to try formula with the new born. SG-4 went back the SGC to debrief what they knew and would check with us in twenty four hours. We realized that Darius was missing after  not everyone's story about where the scientist with Darius went to. Of course by morning Darius, Teddy, Bill and myself found ourselves in glass cages." Daniel sighed.

Seven Weeks Earlier

Teddy pounded on the glass cage for the hundredth time. There were no doors or force fields but just four walls of glass.

"Come on my first time in the field and I get captured. My wife will kill me if I die I have seven kids. Believe me she can bring me back and kill me again." He kicked the glass weakly.

"Calm down, Teddy. They will come looking for us when we don't check in. Darius are you ok?" Daniel asked.

"Yeah but I didn't like being drugged and my blood taken without my permission" Darius showed his arm that had a bruise from a needle. The others looked at their arms to see see blood had been taken from them also.

Three women in lab coats  ran things that looked like handheld metal detectors down the glass case.

"Excuse me ma'ma but did we do something to upset you ladies? Why are we in here? Our friends are going to be checking on us soon. So can you let us out, please?" Darius asked.

"Your friends already called from the ring. We told them that you were helping with something of great importance. They said that they would check back in a few hours. So now we must hurry!" The first woman who enteref pulled a weapon before the glass was removed from around Darius. 

"What is going on?" Darius asked stepping out of the cell.

"The child died! Your milk didn't work!" The woman snapped. 

"I'm so sorry. Can I see his blood work maybe we are missing something they need." Darius asked.

"Why are you growing hybrid children anyways?" Daniel asked he was starting to get a uneasy feeling about this.

"For many reasons. We want to make them host then eventually weapons for the Goa'uld. They can be like this Tok'ra you told us about. Now we have much work to do before the other pods birth." The woman explained as the other women opened everyone cell.

"What other pods? Please don't tell me you used us to make more babies using our DNA?" Teddy looked panicked.

"Of course! We needed new test subjects." Another woman said.

"You said you wanted to help us." The third woman said confused.

"We met to help keep the babies you had alive. Taking our DNA without permission is illegal on so many levels where we come from. I don't want anything with my DNA becoming a host!" Dr. Lee said very upset  Dr. Lee suddenly found himself back in the cell.

"Then we will take care of you!" The woman snapped at Dr. Lee as she made his cell disappeared.

"Wait where did he go? Did you hurt him?" Daniel asked quickly. 

"No we didn't hurt him. He didn't want to help we sent him where he wouldn't distract you from the mission." The head woman said.

"We will try to help you save the babies but you can't make them host. They aren't just things. They are living beings that need to make choices themselves." Teddy argured.

"All we ask for is help." The first woman said.

The men were led to a large lab. There was a large plant  with a huge pod in the middle of the room. There were three other plants to the side there pods were smaller. 

"This one is going to give birth soon we sped up the process so you could help us" the main scientists explained.

"What do you mean about sped up the process?" Teddy asked walking to the plant.

"Here is the information we have gathered before the babies have passed." Another scientist points to the computer screen.

Teddy began to look over the information on the computer while Daniel and Darius looked over some files they were given. 

The gate alarms went off and Hammond hurried into the control room.

"Unscheduled activation, sir. It is from the planet Dr. Jackson and the others are on. We are receiving an IDC now it is Dr. Jackson's code." Walter said.

"Open the iris!" Hammond ordered as he headed to the gate room. The iris opened and a  glass box came through the gate. Hammond slowly approached the box he could see a unconscious man inside the box.

"Get a medical team in here that is Dr. Lee!'" Hammond ordered as he carefully touched the glass box without a entrance.

Back on the planet.

"This is unbelievable!" Teddy exclaimed.

"What?" Daniel and Darius asked in unison.

"They are using nanocytes to speed up the process. Not only do they grow up quickly but they are going to learn quickly also." Teddy explained quickly still scanning the computer screen.

"That may be why their not surviving. They must have a high metabolism they probably have been unintentionally starving them." Darius said.

"Didn't Sam find a way to slow or stop the process?" Daniel asked.

"Yeah but it could take a little while this is a different process." Teddy frowned.

"Work as quickly as possible I think that pod is going to birth soon." Daruis watched as the plant attached to the large pod began to shake.

"It looks like the chlorophyll is the key to keeping the babies healthy but since they need to eat more do they need more or less chlorophyll? I guess we need to  that figure out as well" Daniel nodded.

The plant birthed a little girl an hour later. Teddy hadn't figured out the nanocytes but Darius and Daniel were just going to have to do trail and error with the chlorophyll. They found out that the baby had Daruis's DNA.

"I always wanted a little girl but not this way. Right now she is eating every thirty minutes. I'm going to run out of formula. We're going to have to send for more supplies." Daruis said.

"I'm really surprised they haven't sent reinforcements yet. I hope Dr.Lee is ok." Daniel frowned.

"She's only a couple hours old but look how fast she is growing. She is going to be fully grown in a few days. That's got to be strange for anybody. Imagine only being a day old and understanding everything everyone says to you. I should give you a name. How about Iris? It has always been my mom's favorite flower." Darius asked as he paced with the baby. The baby smiled at him.

"I think she likes the name. Hello Iris! Maybe we should try cows milk with more chlorophyll until we can get more formula." Daniel suggested.

"Yeah we can try that. Something has to be better than nothing. Right baby girl?" Darius cooed.

Cam, Janet, Teal'c and SG-4 came through the gate. 

"These people didn't seem suspicious to you?" Cam asked as he shifted he weight.

"No they were really welcoming and wanted our help." Major Clarkson said.

"Yet they sent Dr. Lee back in a glass box. Which was a pain in the ass to get into." Janet frowned.

"I don't know where everyone is usually the town is bustling." Major Clarkson frowned.

"Alright Teal'c and I will look around the outside of the greenhouse. Take  your team and Janet inside to look around. We will meet back out front of the greenhouse in thirty minutes." Cam ordered.

Cam went on the left side of the greenhouse and Teal'c went on the right side of the greenhouse. Cam was half way around the greenhouse when suddenly he blacked out.

Iris was screaming her head off. Daniel handed Darius another cup with milk. The baby was already the size of a two year old. The cows milk seemed to be given the child what she needed. She was now eating soild food. Her teeth were thorns and she could do damage with them if she knew how. 

Dr. Harbo walked into the room.

"Hello little one!" Dr. Harbo said as iris ran up to her. Iris was extremely trusting right now, which was good and bad. Dr. Harbo picked Iris up and sat her on a table to examine her. She then gave Iris a shot.

"Owie! That burns!" Iris little voice cried.

"What did you inject her with?" Darius hurried over when Iris began to gasp for air.  Dr. Harbo was hit by a zat blast seconds later. Teal'c came in room with Janet. Just as Iris began to have a seizure.

"I'm glad to see you guys but I needed to know what was in that needle! What the hell caused that seizure?" Darius growled.

"We believe that they have captured Colonel Mitchell. He did not meet us outside the greenhouse as planed." Teal'c said.

"We told them not to do that. People don't like to be captured!" Daniel shook his head as he took the offered Zat gun from Janet.

"She is unconscious but breathing I want to take her back with us to figure out what was in that needle." Daruis began to wrap Iris in a blanket.

"Who is she?" Janet asked.

"She is my hybrid plant daughter. Her name is Iris." Daruis scooped Iris in his arms.

"How old is she?" Janet asked as she stroked Iris's face.

"Twenty four hours maybe a little more. They used nanocytes to make her grow faster." Daniel looked at his watch.

They were heading out of room when they were surrounded by people with weapons. 

"You said you would help us. Yet you keep trying to hurt us and leave!" One of the scientists accused.

"Not only did you use our DNA with out permission but you planned on using our offsprings from the our DNA as weapons and host. We were informed another one of our people were captured. We warned you that if you did not let us contact our people that they would send more and they did. Now let us take this child and our pods go." Daniel said angrily.

"No, please continue to help us. We will release you then. Tell your people to send no more people." One of the people holding the weapon said.

"Let's talk this out you can't hold our people hostage which is what you are doing." Janet said calmly.

They admitted to them that they took Cam's DNA because they want the hybrid to have military training. They talked for another twenty hours before Teddy figured out how to safely stop the nanocytes from aging Iris and the pods. Even though Daruis was upset to find out Iris was injected with a toxin that wouldn't hurt her but would be able to hurt others if she bit someone. Besides waking up hungry Iris was fine. She did not want Teddy to give her a shot. They were all surprised when Iris tried to bite Teddy.

"Iris no you do not bite especially friends. Teddy is your friend remember he gave you cuddles and your first lollipop." Darius reminded her as he picked her up.

"I don't want a shot." Iris whined as she put her forehead on Daruis's forehead. It was something Jordan loved doing he called it a brain hug. Darius had started doing the forehead thing when she was very little.

"You are a very brave girl. Thank you for using your words to tell me how you feel. I can't promise the shot won't hurt but I have another lollipop that might help you feel a little better." Teddy pull out a red lollipop from his pocket.

"Am I brave like Daddy? Can I hold the lollipop while I get the shot?" Iris asked reaching for her favorite treat.

"You are very brave like your daddy! Why don't you hold your daddy's hand in one hand and the lollipop in the other while you get your shot?" Teddy offered as he let Iris take the treat.

Iris took the lollipop in one hand and Darius hand in her other hand. 

"Good girl!" Teddy praised as he gave Iris the shot.

"That didn't hurt!" Iris smiled as Darius opened her candy and gave it to her.

"We contacted Hammond and we were brought back like prisoners to negotiate for the pods. They really didn't have a leg to stand on being it was our DNA. We finally agreed that we could and would help them come up different ways to protect them from Goa'uld. You pretty much know the rest." Daniel finished the story as Sam still holding the now sleeping Simon.

Chapter Text

Ashley Nikola was extremely nervous. She had received a very strange phone call last week. She had been contacted by a General Hammond about a job position in Cheyenne Mountain Complex. When she told him she was a child care provider and that he must have the wrong person. He told her that her name was highly recommended for this classified position and wanted to interview before he gave more information. She could decide if she wanted the job once the interview was over if she was offered the position. Her interest was peaked. She agreed to the interview and the security check they needed. She had been working at the child care center she was working at for ten years now. The military had purchased the center five years ago. The previous owners insisted that the military keep their staff because the children knew their staff. Some people stayed, some didn't like the new security changes and left. A whole lot of new staff came in as did at least the triple amount of children than they use to have. It was a huge change for Ashley mentally and physically but she work through it. She loved her job and the children. Maybe it was time for a change. She guessed the amount of children were small which would be a nice change. She wasn't even sure she would be offered the job but it never hurt to try. Now she wasn't so sure as she was signed into the complex and was being led down long hallways and down a elevator by two armed guards. She was led into a room with seven men. Ashley froze for a minute. She wasn't used to an interview like this. Ashley recognized Colonel Cam Mitchell, Devlin and Lola's dad.

" Ashley, I am General Geroge Hammond. Thank you for coming in today. You were highly recommended to us. First we are going to need you sign a nonconfidentail agreement for us everything we tell you needs to stay confidential. If you break this agreement you will be put in prison. " Hammond stated firmly.

Ashley nodded and quickly signed the papers her heart pounding. What did she get herself into.

"Hello! My name is Daniel Jackson I know this is nerve racking but it is for the safety of the children. You must not tell anybody about what you are going to see today." The man sitting next to her smiled.

"Are Devlin and Lola ok? I don't understand what is going on." Ashley looked at Can. She really was starting to sweat.

"Devlin and Lola are fine this hasndrut to do with something I do work related. She is kind of a sibling to them." Cam explained sort of.

"Let me introduce everyone first. My name is Major Paul Davis, this is Dr. Bill Lee and  Darius Calson. You already know Colonel Cameron Mitchell and Daniel Jackson introduced himself."  Major Davis introduced.

"Tells us about yourself. Are you from Colorado?" Daruis asked.

"No I'm a from a small military town in South Carolina. I have my Early Childhood degree. I started babysitting right after college just to have some money while I looked for a job. I became a nanny to twin boys, their dad was in the military, and I loved it. They were only five months old when I started so three years later when they got orders for Colorado I was devastated! I very surprised when they wanted to take me with them. They paid for everything for me to move with them. It was a hard choice to leave my family but a new adventure for me. I had never lived anywhere else before. When the boys got older and went to school I started working at the child care center. I have been there ten years. Wow that makes me feel old the boys will be thirteen soon." Ashley chuckled a little.

"Are you willing to leave the child care center? You have been there so long what made you want to do this interview?" Dr. Lee asked.

"It's not going to be easy leaving the kids and parents but I'm always willing to try something new." Ashley said.

"What do you think about ailens?" Cam asked out of the blue.

"Their ok?" Ashley didn't understand the question. The guys smiled.

"Do you believe in ailens?" Major Davis asked.

"I don't know! There are so many stories out there about ailens that you know kind of have to wonder if there is some truth to it. Can we be so arrogant to believe we are the only ones out there in the whole universe. I don't know." Ashley shrugged. 

"What if we told you that we had a device that allowed us to  travel to other planets? The children we want you to watch are from a different planet they were created to become weapons for a dangerous enemy we have in common." Cam asked seriously.

"Am I being pranked. I thought this was a real interview?" Ashley shook her head as she stood up.

"I know how this must sound but it is very real. People that work here have the highest clearance which is why we had to do a background check  on you before you even came. You will have restricted access to the base. Would you like to meet the children?" Hammond asked standing.

"Ok sure!" Ashley nodded. They walked her down to a elevator then took he up some levels. They came to a room and Daniel swiped a card and the door opened. She walked in large room there were cribs and swings and a couple of people in white coats were in rocking chairs. It was void of color or windows. There were a few toys spread out. The only color in the room was the green babies in the cribs. Ashley was trying to stop from frowning but couldn't. Suddenly there was laughing at the door.

"Iris got away again." Darius said smiling. As he opened the door. A little green girl wearing a white dress ran into the room. Seeing Darius the child jumped into his arms. A guard was right behind her looking a little frazzled.

"Did you run away from the guard again? You know not to do that what if you got hurt? I would be very sad!" Darius frowned at the girl in his arms.

"I wanted to run!" The child flopped her head in his chest. Darius tried not to smile at the child's dramatics. She reminded him a lot of Jordan.

"Iris we brought another friend this is Ashley!" Daniel introduced. They had brought a few more people in to meet the hybrids kids. They either didn't past the interview process or they met the kids and didn't want the job. Iris was quite a handful plus four babies was a lot for one person to handle but there would always be a assistant to help feed and walk the babies. 

"Hi! Iris will you show me what you were playing?" Ashley pointed to the game on the floor.

"I don't know how to play it I just like to move the pieces." Iris wiggled to get down from Daruis arms. Darius put her down and she went to the game and began moving the pieces. Ashley sat down in front of Iris. Iris handed Ashley a game piece and continued her play quietly. 

"Do you want me to follow you or should I go over here?" Ashley moved the piece to the other side of the board. Simon began to fuss. Daniel picked Simon up patting the baby.

"No follow me!" Iris instructed smiling as they were now bouncing the pieces around the board.

"What is the baby's name?" Ashley asked Iris. Iris looked up at Daniel.

"That is Simon he is Daniel's baby he is a chunky baby!" Iris laughed.

"He is going to be big boy that all!" Daniel chuckled as he took the bottle from an assistant.

"I'll show you the other babies." Iris stood up and held out her hand for Ashley to take. Ashley hesitated before taking iris's hand.

"Are you afraid of me, Ashley?" Iris asked looking at the floor. Ashley kneeled in front of Iris.

"I'm not afraid of you but you are very special and that makes me cautious. I'm sorry I hurt your feelings." Ashley soothed. Iris jumped in Ashley's arms hugging her. Ashley hugged Iris back quickly.

"I think we found our nanny, sir." Major Davis smiled at Hammond. The others nodded.

"I think so too. If you want the job it's yours. I'm sure you have more questions. We just wanted to see how Iris reacted to you." Hammond explained.

"I do have a lot of questions but I would like to accept your offer. I would like to put in a two week notice at the child care center." Ashley said keeping Iris on her hip.

"Do you want Ashley to come play with you more, Iris?" Daruis asked the girl as she played in Ashley's hair.

"Yay!" Iris squealed.

"Should we give you a quick tour. Iris can come as long as she is with an adult." Hammond said.

"Yes, thank you!" Ashley nodded.

The guys picked up the babies and followed. They were led down a long hallway. Cam walked up to Ashley holding a small baby girl, she was also in a white dress.

"Is she younger than the others?" Ashley asked Cam.

"No, I think because she was the last one made she just didn't grow as big as the others. Her heart and organs are all developed fine, for seven weeks. She is just small. We'll give you some information to read about them." Cam explained.

"This is Violet!" Cam added.

"This is Angelica. She is being shy today." Dr. Lee introduced the baby who had her face buried in his chest.

"So Simon, Violet, Angelica and the other other baby are seven weeks old. How old is Iris?" Ashley asked.

"This is Adam! Like Cam said you will get information on them but Iris is about eight weeks old." Teddy said behind her with Adam.

"Smart two month old?" Ashley smiled at Iris.

They made their way to the infirmary.

"This is where Daddy lives!" Iris said proudly.

"It feels like I live here sometimes but yes this is where I work. I'm a nurse." Daruis smiled fondly at Iris.

"He is our head nurse. Which means he is here longer than me some days!" Carolyn grinned as she walked up. Ashley was surprised to see Cam's girlfriend worked there too! Carolyn took Violet from Cam giving the baby kisses then laid Violet against her heart for a quick cuddle.

"Do you have treats, Dr. Lam?" Iris asked excitedly.

"You know I always have something in my office. Silly girl!" Carolyn passed Violet back to Cam then took Iris from Ashley.

"She will do anything for a lollipop but I limit her sugar intake the best I can. She also likes fruit a lot. She has quite the sweet tooth." Darius said.

"Does she have a special diet?" Ashley asked.

"She has a special chemical that goes in her milk and the babies formula but other than that she hasn't developed any allergies." Darius explained. Iris ran back to the group with a lollipop in her mouth and one in her hand.

"I got one for dessert!" Iris held up a purple lollipop.

"Do you want me to hold it so you won't forget and eat it like last time? I'll give it to one of the assistants to give to you after you eat your lunch." Darius held his hand out for the candy. Iris gave a big sigh but gave Darius the candy. Darius smiled and put the lollipop in his pocket.

"We are going to show you where our offices are in case of an emergency but you are going to have our numbers and a phone down in their nursery. We will come and spend time with them when we can unfortunately sometimes we are gone long periods of time." Daniel explained as they walked out of the infirmary. They went to Dr. Lee's office and lab followed by Teddy's lab. Then they went to Daniel's lab and office.  As they continued  the tour they began to pass the babies around person to person. Ashley got to hold and meet each baby. They went to the mess hall and had lunch, which thrilled Iris not only did she get to eat somewhere new but she got to pick out what she wanted, plus she got to have her candy. They then rode the elevator to level twenty eight. They entered a room with a bunch of machines there was a large window in front of them that looked down into another room. There was a large gray ring spinning and lighting up. 

"Chevron seven locked!" A man sitting at a large computer said as the ring seemed to shoot steam out. This made Ashley step back holding Simon.

"Woah it's ok! That's the device we were telling you about. We call it the Stargate" Major Davis said grabbing Ashley's shoulders to steady her. Daniel took the fussing Simon from her.

"That is amazing!" Ashley said as two men came through the blue shimmering puddle. She watched as Major Carter O'Neill walked up and hugged both of the men.

"Welcome back Jacob and Martouf!" Hammond greeted through the intercom. The man that had his arm around Sam's waist looked up into the window and smiled. 

"Are they aliens? That sounds weird not from this planet?" Ashley shook her head.

"The man hugging Sam is her father and her friend Martouf." Daniel smiled as Ashley's mouth dropped open.

Jacob, Sam and Jack came up to the control room.

"What makes the steam and water part?" Ashley asked.

"When activated, a Stargate produces a violent burst of energy known as an unstable vortex. This is due to the large amount of energy needed to form a stable wormhole. The Stargate creates a stable, artificial wormhole between itself and another Stargate, allowing near-instantaneous travel from the dialing gate to the destination gate." Sam explained as she gave Ashley a sideways hug.

"Wait so the Einstein–Rosen bridges are a real? You can travel through them? That's so cool!" Ashley's eyes grew wide.

"Einstein–Rosen bridges?" Jack whispered to Sam.

"Wormholes." Sam whispered back with a smile.

"New scientist?" Jack asked looking at Ashley.

"No this is our new nanny, Ashley, for our new hybrid children." Hammond introduced.

"How do you know about wormholes?" Jack asked.

"Um I have a deep interest in science fiction and some time I do research to understand the science part of it. I never imagined it was real!" Ashley's face turned red. 

"There are plenty of nerds like you around here. Hey I  married one." Jack laughed. He grunted when Sam's elbow connected with his ribs.

"It was a compliment!" Jack grumbled rubbing his ribs

"Alright Ashley come up to my office I need you to fill out some paperwork. The rest of you can go back to work." Hammond smiled. Most of the babies were sound asleep in their fathers arms.

"Please stay!" Iris reached for Ashley. Iris was rubbing her eyes as Ashley picked her up.

"I'll see you soon. I'll even bring you a present. I'll be back in two weeks to play with you." Ashley said softly as she swayed with the little girl. Iris's eyes were getting heavy as Ashley continued to sway. Soon Iris was asleep and Ashley carefully transferred her to Daruis with out waking her up.

"Impressive." Jacob said as Darius and the others left. 

"Lots of practice and sometimes it doesn't work." Ashley shrugged.

"Follow me to my office." Hammond said as he turned and walked away.

Chapter Text

Ashley's last two weeks at the child care center seem to go by quickly. People were shocked when she announced she was leaving in two weeks. Ashley had to admit it was a lot harder to leave than she thought it would be. She knew saying goodbye to the kids would be hard but the adults were making leaving hard also.

"Don't look so sad Addie. I'm not moving anywhere. We can't just go out like we use to but I'm sure if I ask in advance I can get a weekend off and we can have a major girls weekend. Plus we can still call and text each other." Ashley hugged the younger woman tightly.

"How did this reclusive bachelor find you? Why all of a sudden he needs a nanny for five children. Are you sure you are going to be ok?" Addie asked as they put their stuff away to start their shift.

"Daniel is a very private person. He said that he got my name from one of the parents here and that I came highly recommended. His wife died after giving birth to quadruplets. They had a five year old together as well. The babies are so sweet and their five year old Iris just melted my heart I couldn't turn the offer down. I promise I am safe. This dad has no clue what he is doing he wasn't around for much of Iris's earlier years and regrets it but needs help. He has a few people to help him but they just take care of the children's basic needs. These kids need to be interact with them and I'm happy Iris chose me!" Ashley said as they walked down to the four year old room they were both working in for the day.

"Why couldn't he bring them here?" Addie crossed her arms over her chest. She didn't believe this story she felt like her sweet friend was getting herself into trouble.

"The reason Daniel is so secretive is that his wife and kids all have xeroderma pigmentosum. Which is an allergy to sunlight. So I'm going to have to come up with a ton of indoor activities for little Iris. Plus I could get in trouble for saying this but Daniel is a genius he has made ton of new technology. Which is why he is so secretive he doesn't want anyone to steal his ideas. I even had to sign a confidentiality agreement so please stay quiet about what I told you I don't want to get fired before I start." Ashley held her hand out for Addie to shake to keep the secret. It was the cover story the SGC had come up with for why Ashley was leaving.

Addie decided to drop subject when the kids began to show up. 

"We brought you cupcakes Ms. Ashley!" A little girl carrying a container came in the room.

"Well thank you so much, Emma!" Ashley hugged the brown haired little girl tightly. 

"Well we are heading out of town right after class! My sister is suppose to have a baby this weekend. She ask us to be heading to Florida she really wants me there for the birth of her first child. We asked at the desk yesterday if we could bring a special snack today and they agreed." Emma's mom Mary smiled and hugged Ashley.

"Thank you so much and I will come back to visit. Congratulations and have fun in Florida!" Ashley hugged Mary back.

"Thank you! Have a good day Emma, love you!" Mary blew Emma a kiss. Emma was already playing across the room.

"Bye, mommy! Love you too!" Emma waved.

Addie took the cupcakes and put them away so the kids wouldn't see them before snack. Lola Mitchell bounced into the room next.

"Hi Ms.Ashley! I made this for you. I wrote the letters myself!" Lola handed Ashley a piece of paper. Lola drew a large rainbow and in the center of the rainbow said I MISS YOU.

"Thank you so much I love it so much! You wrote so well!" Ashley hugged Lola.

"Bye Lola cat! Have a good day!" Cam smiled as Lola ran back to him for one more hug.

"Love you, daddy! Please come pick me up!" Lola begged. She had become very clingy with Cam. She loved Carolyn but got very upset when anyone that wasn't Cam came to pick her up anymore.

"I will try very hard but you know I will be home as soon as I can. I love you and I will come back to you." Cam hugged Lola tightly. Ashley took the teary Lola from Cam.

"She will calm down soon. Have a good day!" Ashley assured Cam.

"Thanks, Ashley! Love you baby girl." Cam kissed Lola on the head before leaving.

"You having a bad morning, doodle bug?" Ashley sat down putting Lola in her lap.

"I just miss daddy! He goes away for a long time sometimes. I miss Devlin while he is at school. He doesn't play with me much anymore because he has a lot of homework." Lola sniffed.

"I know but guess what we are doing in art today? Marble painting! Do you want to be my art helper today?" Ashley asked distracting the almost five year old.

"Yeah!" Lola sat up in Ashley's lap.

"Ok go play for a little while and I will get you to help me for art time." Ashley put the now happy girl on the floor to go play.

Ashley received more pictures and gifts as more kids came in. Lola helped during art and was happy during most of the day until kids began to get picked up. She became weepy again.

"You know your daddy is late sometimes his job makes him run late sometimes. Look the after school kids are outside do you want to go see Devlin?" Ashley asked.

"Yes, please!" Lola nodded.

"Ok does anyone else want to go outside to play for a little while? We have to put on coats." Ashley asked holding Lola's hand. A few more kids lined up with Ashley.

"Ok Addie just radio me if you need me." Ashley picked up the radio and hung it on her pocket.

"Will do!" Addie smiled.

Ashley led the kids out to the playground. Lola ran straight to Devlin. Ashley was surprised when Devlin pushed away Lola, making her fall down, and walked away with some other boys. Devlin had always hugged or at least acknowledged Lola but he just shoved her away. Ashley was not putting up with that plus Lola was in the middle of the playground screaming like she had her heart ripped out. Before Ashley could go to Lola Cam had hopped the chain link  fence and scrambled to Lola.

"Baby what happened? Did you fall? Are you hurt?" Cam picked Lola up looking her over.

"Daddy! I missed you!" Lola hugged Cam tightly. Ashley had hurried over to them. Devlin seemed to be ingoring them both.

"I could hear you wailing from the parking lot. I thought you broke something not to mention I did something probable to not allowed. Why were you screaming?" Cam frowned.

"I've missed you and Devlin all day and I just wanted to hug him and he shoved me down. I just wanted to hug him!" Lola began to cry again laying her head down on Cam's shoulder. By this time Carolyn, Sam and Jack, who was carrying Hannah's car seat, had made their to the playground.

"Are you ok, Lola baby?" Carolyn hurried over to them.

"Here can you take her? Devlin and I need to have a talk." Cam gave Lola to Carolyn. Lola hugged her tightly. 

"Devlin has never done that before even when I've seen him mad at her. I don't know what caused him to do that but my guess it was boys he was with. They are fairly new but have already caused some trouble." Ashley explained to the angry Cam.

"Ok, thank you. Devlin come on let's go! We need to talk inside!" Cam said calmly as possible. Devlin sighed and followed Cam into the building. Ashley went to go talk to the boys that were with Devlin.

"We thought you were being murdered, Lolo. What happened?" Sam asked rubbing Lola's back.

"Devlin shoved me down I just wanted a hug I miss him and daddy all day." Lola laid her head down.

"Very unDevlin of him. Of course we haven't gotten to see him very often since he started school." Jack said frowning.

 "He doesn't like school very much  unfortunately." Carolyn informed.

"Hi, Hannah Banana!" Lola cooed from Carolyn's shoulder. Hannah was awake and looking around.

"Say Hi, Lola cat!" Jack held up the car seat for Hannah to see Lola. Hannah smiled big for Lola.

"Did you see that big smile Hannah just did for you Lo?" Carolyn asked Lola tickling her a little.

"Awww Banana baby likes me!" Lola reach to touch Hannah's leg, that was under a blanket.

"She loves you, Lolo!" Sam smiled.

"I love her!" Lola grinned. Baby let's go get your stuff while daddy talks to Dev." Carolyn suggested. They walked into the building and down to the four year old room. Addie let them in the room. 

"I got a baby from the treasure chest today." Lola pulled the small baby, wearing a green dress, from her book bag. Lola showed Hannah the baby and Hannah smiled and cooed. 

"You like the baby? She is tiny like you, banana baby. Here you can have her." Lola laid the doll in the car seat with Hannah.

"That was very sweet, Lola. Thank you!" Sam said. 

Cam and Devlin walked into the room with Ashley and the other four year olds. Lola ran to Cam to be picked up. Devlin stepped in front of Cam and tried to pick up Lola. 

"I don't want you to hold me! You don't like me anymore." Lola tried to wiggle from him. Devlin put her down looking sad.

"Come on Dev I told you she was still mad at you. Let's go talk to the office and come back and you can tell your sister what you told me. We will be a little longer if you want to try movie night another night." Cam looked at Jack and Sam.

"We don't have anywhere to be. Hannah may want to eat in a few minutes but that's it." Sam shrugged.

"I'll come down to the office with you and let them know that those boys can't come back. They told me what happened Dev why didn't you tell someone. If you weren't comfortable telling your teacher then you should have told me." Ashley said.

"I know." Devlin whispered.

"Ok let's  go to the  office, bud." Cam patted  Devlin's back. 

"What happened?" Jack asked. 

"Apparently  Devlin  was being bullied at school but didn't tell anyone. The boys I thought were bullies were sticking up for others and I found out who the bullies. So Devlin was suppose to bully someone today or the bullies were going to embarrass him tomorrow at school. The boys decided that if he pushed Lola she probably would forgive him. They didn't know Colonel Mitchell was going to leap over the fence. We'll contact the bullies parents."  Ashley explained

"Well I don't forgive him!" Lola crossed her arms over her chest

"Do you know what a bully is Lola?" Jack asked kneeling down in front of Lola. Hannah began to fuss.

"Baby girl if your sleep schedule was as constant as your eating schedule mommy wouldn't be so tired." Sam said as she took Hannah out of the car seat and went to feed her.

"I don't know." Lola shrugged.

"Bullying is when someone does hurtful things on purpose to another person. Someone was hurting Devlin and that person told Dev to push you. Devlin didn't want to get hurt so he pushed you so it really wasn't his fault. Do you understand? He loves you Lo and he knows your kind heart will forgive him. " Jack asked.

"I don't like someone hurting my brother. I just really wish he hadn't shoved me so hard in the sand. It went down my pants and into my panties its starting to itch." Lola rubbed her bottom. 

"You have an extra pair of panties and pants in your bag let's go change." Carolyn dug in Lola's bag and pulled out the items. She took the baby wipes Ashley offered and took Lola in the bathroom.

When Cam and Devlin came back into the classroom they saw Lola sitting in Jack's lap his cell phone pressed against her ear.

"Hi I want to order two big pizzas! I mean large pizzas. Yes my uncle Jack is here. OK. He wants you to put the phone on speaker." Lola handed Jack the phone. 

"Yeah the name on the order is Jack O'Neill with two LL's. It's for pick up. OK tell them what kind pizza you want." Jack put the phone on speaker.

"We need a large cheese pizza, large pepperoni pizza ..." 

"Is that all?" The guy on the phone interrupted.

"No, those were just for her she's got a couple more to order." Jack said

"Do you want sausage Dev?" Lola asked looking at her brother. Devlin nodded with a small smile.

"I also need a large sausage, veggie, and meat pizza! That's all!" Lola said.

"Would you like to try our dessert pizza?" The voice asked.

"What flavors you got?" Jack asked.

"Double chocolate and chocolate chip" 

Lola's eyes lit up!

"We'll take one of each." Jack chuckled. The guy gave the total and pick up time then hung up.

"Thanks for ordering the pizzas for us Lola! You're paying right?" Jack asked as he put the phone back in his pocket.

"Daddy has money! Lola grinned.

"You ordered all that pizza and you're not going to pay for it?" Cam tried to look serious.

"It was Jack's idea and my allowance is at home!" Lola poked her lip out.

"OK but you buy next time! So let's go rent some movies then Sam and I will pick up the pizzas." Jack pushed her lip back in.

"Devlin did you tell your dad about the cooking class that will be starting soon?" Ashley asked as she held Hannah.

"Oh yeah I want to take the gymnastics class, daddy!" Lola said.

"The center wants to start extra classes for their after school kids. The sign up starts Monday they want to see who has an interest then they will send out a sheet with prices and everything. It will be a month to month class.There is a sheet in Lola's bag." Ashley explained as she handed Hannah back to Sam.

"Cooking and gymnastics sounds like fun!" Cam smiled when Lola went to Devlin and hugged him. Devlin picked Lola up hugging her tightly.

"OK guys let's go so Ashley can clean up and finish her shift. Give her a big hug and tell her good luck at her new job!" Cam smiled. 

They didn't want the kids finding out right away that Ashley was working at the SGC. They knew the kids would eventually find out but didn't want the four year old spilling the beans. If anyone decided to believe any of Lola's stories that she let spill they would be in trouble.

"Will you come to my birthday party?" Lola as as she hugged Ashley tightly.

"I will have to see what is happening but I might can. I will come back to visit." Ashley assured and kissed Lola on the head.

"Thanks for helping me with my reading when I first came here." Devlin hugged Ashley.

"You are welcome! Your dad has my number if you need to talk. Don't let those boys mess with you again please tell an adult. OK" Ashley hugged Devlin. She felt him nod.

Chapter Text

Jacob couldn't stop staring at the baby laying on his bed cooing. Hannah had woken up an hour earlier and had no interest in going back to sleep. He couldn't believe she was almost three months old. Her hair had lightened a lot like he expected. He told the Tok'ra high council that he wanted to take some time off to spend with Hannah. The council wasn't happy but granted his request. He was happy that Salmack seem to understand how important this was to him. He hadn't heard a peep from Sam or Jack. Of course he had gone to Hannah the second he heard her crying. Being parents of an infant and working full time was exhausting, he remembered. Martouf was asleep on his cot. He was a heavy sleeper for a Tok'ra. There was a knock on his door. He knew who it was.

"Dad, can I have Hannah? I want to see if she  wants to eat if not I need to pump." Sam was asleep on her feet.

"We have been having quite the conversation. She is very chatty and smiley. Do you want to feed her in here? You can lay her beside you and try to get more sleep instead rocking her and putting her back in the crib.." Jacob asked as he picked Hannah up off the bed.

"I don't want to run you out of your room plus I'm afraid of rolling on her if I put her in the bed." Sam shook her head reaching for Hannah.

"It's a big bed just put some pillows on the edge of the bed. You have to get some sleep Sam before you go through the gate later today. I'm here all day I'll nap when she naps sometime today." Jacob chuckled as he handed Hannah to Sam.

"I do want some more sleep. OK thanks dad." Sam sat on the bed. 

"Sleep well. I love you!" Jacob kissed Sam on the cheek before going to lay on the couch.

Sam fed and burped Hannah. Hannah was making the sweetest cooing as Sam rocked her a little trying to get one more burp out of her.

"I love your singing  baby but I need you to burp and sleep." Sam kissed Hannah. Hannah finally burped and Sam laid Hannah far enough on the bed that she wouldn't roll on Hannah. Hannah looked at Sam then cooed and smiled at her mommy.

"Sssshh baby sleep now sing later." Sam reached out patting Hannah's chest. Sam and Hannah's eyes closed at the same time.

That was the way Jack found Sam when he woke up for work and Sam wasn't in bed. Jack smiled when he found Sam in Jacob's bed. She was curled on her side her arm stretched over laying on their daughter's chest that was raising and falling peacefully. He hated to wake Sam but they needed to get ready for work. At least they didn't have to drop Hannah off, Jacob was staying with her.

"Sam, honey time to wake up!" Jack said rubbing her back.

"Hannah!" Sam sat up.

"She's fine look she's right there asleep. She apparently likes co-sleeping" Jack smiled.

"She didn't wake up for her other feeding." Sam reached over to make sure Hannah was breathing about the time the baby sighed in her sleep.

"She must have had enough to eat. She's not going to eat as often the older she gets." Jack carefully picked the sleeping baby up to cuddle her before he left and put her back in her crib.

"Well my milk supplie doesn't know that!" Sam frowned down at her wet shirt. She kissed Jack then Hannah and left the room to go take a shower. 

Jack took Hannah in her room and sat down in the rocking chair. He fell in love with her more every day. Her hair was turning blonde and she had double her weight which was was what she was suppose to do. He finally had to hide all the parenting books from Sam because she was determine that she was going to do something wrong with Hannah. Sam was an amazing mommy she was adjusting pretty good with working and parenthood as Jack knew she would. He felt like he was doing a better job as dad and husband of just being home with them. He kissed Hannah one more time before putting her in her crib. Sam was finishing dressed when he walked in. Jack pulled Sam close then kissed her.

"Hannah still asleep?" Sam ran her hand through his hair.

"Like a little log." He pulled away to get dressed.

The day went  surprisingly smooth at the SGC nothing to crazy happened on the planet and everyone made it back safely. They even got their reports done and were able to leave a little early. Jack and Sam called Jacob to bring Hannah to the mall they had to get Lola's birthday present and Sam wasn't able to go to Vicki's gender reveal party but she wanted to get a present for the new baby boy and Jordan. Sam grinned when she saw her dad pushing Hannah's stroller towards her, Martouf was with them. The car seat fit right into the stroller so Hannah didn't  have to be moved. 

"Hey dad! Did you guys have a good day? Sam asked peeping under the blanket Jacob had put over the car seat to keep the cold out. Hannah smiled seeing Sam.

"We had a great day. I put her little snow suit on and we took a walk today. She loved it she talked and sang. Big girl has been taking five ounce bottles all dat."Jacob smiled.

"That's my big eater!" Jack grinned.

"You guys hungry we are going to grab something to eat before we go get the presents?" Sam asked.

"Sure I can eat. How about you Martouf? Jacob asked.

" I can eat!" Martouf nodded.

They went and grabbed food. They were eating when a little boy came running past Hannah's stroller and tripped on the wheel he fell down hard.

"Uh oh!" Jack said reaching down to help the toddler up.

"I'm sorry he got away from me. See buddy that's why you don't run away from mommy. Come here baby!" A blonde woman hurried up to them.

"He tripped over those pesky wheels took him right down. Sara?" Jack asked surprised to see his ex wife standing in front of him. Jack knew that Sarah had gotten remarried a couple of months before him.

"Jack? Hey it has been a while!" Sara now had the boy in her arms. Hannah had been woken up from the jolt of the stroller but now she couldn't see what was going on and began to fuss.

"Baby cry?" The boy asked pointing to the stroller.

"Yes you woke the baby up, Matthew." Sara frowned. Jack uncovered the the stoller to check on Hannah. Jack decided to take her out before Hannah got mad.

"It's alright Banana the earthquake is over." Jack soothed patting Hannah on the back. Hannah calmed down when Jack put her pacifier in her mouth. She stared up at Sara.

"Oh she is beautiful! How old is she?" Sara asked.

"Thank you! She's almost three months." Sam said.

"This is my wife Sam. Her father Jacob and our friend Marty." Jack introduced.

"This is my son Matthew and my husband Zach is getting our food." Sara said pointing towards to the restaurants.

Jack swallowed hard at how much Matthew looked like Charlie when he was that age.

"Baby happy now!" Matthew pointed to Hannah.

"What is her name?" Sara asked smiling

"Hannah Grace." Jack said.

"She looks a lot like you Jack. She's so tiny and looks like a baby doll. Mattie here was almost ten pounds when he was born and this one is measuring big." Sara put her hand on a small baby bump.

"I think she looks just like Sam!" Jack traced Hannah's face with his finger then gently tapped her nose. Hannah spit out her paci wanting her daddy's finger. Jack put the paci back in her mouth. Hannah frowned spitting the paci back out.

"Daddy teasing you! Come here sweetheart you are probably are getting hungry." Sam reached for Hannah. Jack gave Hannah to Sam as a man walk to Sara carrying a tray of food.

"Ready to eat? The man asked.

"Sure! Zach this is Jack and his wife Sam. It was good to see you again." Sara patted Jack's shoulder.

"Good seeing you too. Have a good night." Jack smiled as Sara and her family walked away. Hannah began to fuss and turn towards Sam's chest.

"OK it's your turn to eat. We'll be right back there is a nursing station near the bathroom." Sam stood up grabbed Hannah's diaper bag and headed towards the bathroom.

The guys began to clean up the table while Sam was away.

 Sam stroked Hannah's hair as she ate. A toddler and one on the way was what her and Jack were hoping to have by now but would they have their sweet Hannah. Hannah was their miracle baby. Sam had always liked kids but honestly never saw herself with kids because she always put work first. Then she met Jack he made it clear from the start that he did not like scienctist. Their first date was a disaster. They both had to get use to each other. He was a natural flirt. They both had issues to work out. Being host to Jolinar was incredible hard and strange. Seeing Jack's face when she begged him to let her out was hard. Then Jolinar made a choice to save Sam's life and Sam felt her die that was hard. Even though Sam didn't know Jolinar she mourned for her. She had felt something for Martouf maybe even loved him but not the love that Jolinar and Lantash had felt for each other. That confused the mess out of her. Martouf came to the SGC to be closer to her and she agreed to move in with him. Then the gate threw her and Jacj into the ice cave in Alaska. Some major feeling came out for each other in that cave. It wasn't because she thought he was going to die but because she needed him to know how she felt before things became to serious with Martouf. Martouf had shared his feelings with her and she couldn't feel the same with out knowing how Jack felt about her. Jack had share a lot. They even kissed. When they were rescued Sam stayed to take care of him. She broke it off with Martouf. Martouf had already known that her heart wasn't fully his but they stayed good friends. She was really surprised when Hammond put her on a new team with Colonel Mitchell and Martouf. Heartbroken was more like it especially after what they had just been through, they had pretty much moved in with each other. Then Jack proposed to her and at her request they had a small wedding. Then two years later their Hannah came along. Sam fell more in love with Hannah everyday. 

"You must be growing again, my girl! My big eater!" Sam praised as she burped Hannah.

After Hannah was burped and diaper changed. Sam went back to the table. Sam smiled when she saw the guys had gotten icecream. 

"We got you a cup because we weren't sure how long Hannah would eat for but you can have a bite of mine." Jack offered his cone.

"The cup is fine, thanks!" Sam sat down with Hannah and began to eat her icecream.

"We'll let Banana bean try some icecream when she's a little older." Jacob smiled as Hannah happily looked around contently.

"It'll probably be only three or four months and she can try some food. Girl it will open up a whole new world." Jack showed Hannah the icecream cone. Hannah reached for Jack's cone. He pulled away before she grabbed the cone.

"Daddy is just being a tease today!" Sam cooed as she put an empty spoon in Hannah's hand. Hannah looked at the spoon and tried to get it to her mouth but her hand released the spoon and dropped it in here lap.

"So close little bean!" Martouf praised. Hannah smiled big at Martouf.

"Work those muscles my little genius." Jack handed the spoon back to Hannah. Hannah tried again but just couldn't get the spoon to her mouth. She did enjoyed the praise she got everytime she got close to her mouth. 

"I think she likes this game." Jacob smiled. Hannah was happily cooing. 

"It's keeping her entertained." Sam chuckled as Hannah dropped the spoon again in her lap. Sam finished her icecream. Jack handed Sam the rest of his cone. Sam smiled and finished it for him.

"So we know Lola wants something from that doll store but should we start in the toy store for the other presents." Jack suggested.

"Sounds good!" Sam said as they gather the trash from the table. Sam grabbed the spoon Hannah was playing with and put it with the trash. Jack grabbed the trash and threw everything away.

"You want to put her back in the stroller? Jack asked as he stood behind the stroller ready to push Hannah.

"I want to hold her a little longer. I miss her when I'm at work." Sam rubbed circles on Hannah's back as the baby cooed softly on Sam's shoulder.

They headed for the toy store. The store was busy and loud. Sam covered Hannah's ear that wasn't on her shoulder to keep the noise out as she walked farther into the store. She walked to the baby section of the store. There were all kinds of things that she could choose from. She finally found some things that would work. Darius told her that Vicki was doing an ocean theme for the nursery. She found a light up toy that hung on the crib and played water and bubble sounds as fish swam around and around. She picked up that toy and a cute blue blanket with fish on it that could be used as a cover or a swaddle. 

"That was easy! Let's go see what daddy found for Jordy." Sam balanced Hannah with one arm and held the toy and blanket in the other. Sam turned the corner and saw Martouf with a cart.

"Thought you might need this." Martouf reach for the items in Sam's arm putting them in the cart

"Yes, thank you!" Sam smiled as she put her other arm back on Hannah's back.

Sam turned on to another aisle Jack was looking at some games.

"Find anything?" Sam walked up to him.

"I want to be a kid again this stuff is cool!" Jack beamed. Sam smiled Jack was just a big kid himself sometimes.

"This is a big box of games, crafts and legos. Which is really cool. He really doesn't need anyone to play these games and I mean Lego are always cool." Jack held up a large box.

"That sounds fun and I know Jordy likes crafts to. We can look around a little more but I think this might be the winner." Sam said. Jack put the box in the cart.

"Hey, Jack!" A little voice rang out. Jack turned as several more voices echoed his name. It was quickly followed by calls of Sam's name.

"I think we've been spotted!" Jack laughed as people looked to see who the children were calling for. Tucker, Davis, and Ryder came up first followed by the others that just kind  of circled around them.

"I just heard someone ask if you guys were famous. I told them to my kids you are!" Missy walked up, carrying Phoenix,  to hug Sam.

"Is this your first trip out with Hannah?" Laney asked as she hugged Sam next. Lilly's carseat was in a cart.

"Besides daycare and the grocery store I guess this really is her first time out." Sam nodded. Hannah lifted her head and Sam turned her so she could see her friends. Hannah smiled and began cooing.

"Well tell us about it. What else happened?" Tucker cooed at Hannah making her smile again.

"I guess you are shopping for Lola. I'm trying to talk Davis into just getting her a doll or doll clothes because that was what Cam said she really wanted. No he wants to get her jewelry so we are seeing if there is s jewelry kit he can make her something because my four year old knows all!" Missy explained sighing.

"Mom can I go talk to some kids from my science group, please." Laura asked exicitedly as she came up holding Phoebe. She was one of four girls in the science club.

"Their in the store?" Missy asked.

"Yeah in the science section. It's Mack and Walt. Please they're waiting." Laura bounced foot to foot.

"Mack is that the boy that ask you to the movies?" Missy asked as Laura's cheeks blushed.

"Yep! Bye, mom!" Laura headed for the front of the store.

"She got asked on a date?" Sam asked smiling.

"Yeah. Teddy had a huge fit but Laura turned him down anyway. She wanted to celebrate Lola's birthday. She said it was only fair that she was with Lola on her birthday since she was with Devlin on his birthday. My sweet girl." Missy explained.

" Teddy isn't adjusting to Laura being a confident teenager?" Laney asked.

"Oh he doesn't mind the confidence its the boys he doesn't like  hanging around." Missy chuckled.

Laura hurried over to where the two boys were Walt had his younger brother with him. She liked having a youner sibling with her it took the attention away from her when she needed it too. The older boys seemed to be glaring at each other until Laura walked up to them then they were all smiles.

The kids talked to Jack and Sam  as they walked around the toy store. Davis got excited when they found a jewelry kit to make for Davis to make for Lola. Jack couldn't help but make his way towards Laura. He saw two boys standing there talking and laughing with Laura. She was rocking back and forth with Phoebe. He could hear them discussing science  and  much like her father Laura was being very serious about her work. He was a little surprised to see the younger boy was Sara's Matthew, the older boy must be Sara's stepson. He seemed more like a science person than the other kid he seemed more suave. 

"That wasn't very nice, Mack!" Jack heard Sara's stepson say.

"What she didn't want to go out with me why would she want to go out with you nerd!" Mack snapped.

"I said I couldn't go out on Saturday but I don't think I want to go to the movies with you any more." Laura frowned shaking her head.

"Good girl!" Jack said softly as he snuck a little closer.

"Jack come here." Sam whispered. Sam rolled her eyes as he put his finger to his lips and waved her away.

"You should tell her Mack!" The other boy insisted.

"Shut up! Walt!" Mack snapped.

"What?" Laura asked.

"Mack got kicked out of science club because he was caught cheating off Anna Louis. He wanted to use you too!" Walt explained quickly. Mack launched himself towards Walt.

"Go to the back of the store, Mattie!" Walt said as he put the boy down. Mattie ran to the back of the store. Walt launched himself towards Mack. Mack who was bigger pinned Walt to the wall.

"Easy guys!" Jack stepped towards the boys. Mack let go of Walt and ran away. Sara and Zach walked in the store holding hands. Laura was hugging Jack. He had taken Phoebe out of Laura's arms. Walt was looking quite freaked out. Jack imagined Daniel looked like Walt when he was little, he had shaggy dark blonde hair and bright blue eyes behind wire framed glasses.

"Walt what happed are you ok?" Sara asked walking up.

"I had to tell Laura! Poor Anna Louise was put on probation until she can prove she didn't help Mack cheat! He was bragging that he was going to make Laura putty in his hands. I wasn't going to let him do that! She had to know and he tried to stop me!" Walt explained as he fixed his glasses that had slipped down his nose.

"Where is Matthew?" Zach asked.

"Right here. He ran about half way down the aisle before he turned around. I stopped him I didn't want him to get in the middle of something." Sam said walking out the aisle holding Matthew's hand. Matthew ran to Sara. She quickly picked him up.

"Thank you for helping me, Walt!" Laura said. Walt turned bright red.

"Alright Romeo get that science kit you wanted and let's go." Cuckled Sara. Walt hurried off to get what he wanted.

"Jack, would you do me a favor and not tell my dad about this?" Laura smiled up at him innocently.

Chapter Text

Ashley knew there would be an adjusting period for her and the kids. She never guessed it would be so hard. It had only been a week. She didn't know if it was because they weren't allowed everywhere and walking the same white wall hall everyday trying to tire out Iris was boring. She was also having a hard time sleeping in a new place. Right then she was trying to convince a very tired Iris that she needed to lay down. The TV seem to overstimulate the girl. Even calming music seem to hype up Iris. Even the babies seemed to be extra fussy lately. Ashley decided to lay down beside Iris on the mattress they used for nap. It was dark except for a few dim lamps in the room. She woke up two hours later to the phone in the room ringing. Ashley carefully got up from the mattress and went to the phone.

"Hello." Ashley answered softly

"Is Iris awake?" Darius asked.

"Yeah she just woke up." Ashley looked at the girl rolling on the mattress.

"Could you bring her to the infirmary, please?" Darius asked.

"Sure just let me grab her cup of milk and I will bring her right up." Ashley said. She hung up the phone. Some assistants came in to the room to help feed the babies. An assistant handed Iris a sippy cup up milk.

"Thank you!" Iris said as she began to drink her milk.

"Come on Iris daddy wants to see you!" Ashley held out her hand. Angelica began to scream and Ashley picked her up getting a warm bottle from a assistant before leaving the room.

A guard led them up to the infirmary. With out Ashley knowing Iris handed the guard her sippy cup. The guard smiled he had had that post for the past week and the girl was always handing him papers ,cups  or some little trinket. The infirmary was a little busy. Ashley grabbed Iris's hand before she could run to Darius. She pulled the child out of the way. She pulled them into the corner so they were out of the way. Angelica was cooing on Ashley's shoulder.

"What do you mean you don't know Lieutenant Tyler? You did his pre mission blood work yesterday Dr. Frasier !" Sam insisted from a bed.

"I'm sorry Major but I've never met a Lieutenant Tyler. Now please calm down I don't want to sedate you!" Janet soothed.

"Colonel Mitchell and Lieutenant Tyler were pinned down we have to go back! How is Martouf?" Sam asked agitated.

"He got a burn on his back but Lantash will take care of him. We will send a team back as soon as General Hammond says it is safe." Janet said.

Darius walked over to Iris and Ashley. Iris went over  to him and he picked her up.

"Thanks for bringing her. I wanted you to know, Iris, I'm not going to be here for the next week. My sister is having her baby today or tomorrow. My parents just called and said that they were taking her to the hospital. So you behave for Ashley. I will bring you back treats."  Darius kissed Iris on the check and pressed his head against hers.

"Why can't I go with you?" Iris asked sadly.

"Maybe one day, sweetheart, but right now you have to stay here." Darius bounced Iris.

"Ok." Iris sighed.

"How are you doing?" Darius asked Ashley.

"I found out that I'm not sleeping because I'm napping with Iris." Ashley chuckled.

"You're not sleeping?" Darius asked frowning.

"I'm adjusting to a new place to sleep I'll be fine in a few days." Ashley assured. 

"Ok. Let's us know if you are still having problems sleeping." Darius nodded.

"What is your sister having?" Ashley asked.

"Another boy! I think his name will be Patrick Andrew but she wants to see him first! I better be going. Thanks again for taking care of her!" Darius hugged Iris again before putting her down. 

"This is for after lunch!" Darius added handing Ashley a lollipop for Iris.

"Bye, daddy!" Iris perked up a little at seeing her favorite treat.

"Do you think Iris and I could eat in the commissary again? Just as a special treat." Ashley asked before Darius walked away.

"I don't see why not. Just one dessert." Darius shrugged and held up one finger to Iris then winked at Ashley. 

"Alright are you ready to take Angelica back to the nursery the we'll go get some lunch?" Ashley asked Iris as Darius left the infirmary.

"Baby Angelica can come with us." Iris said taking Ashley's hand.

"That's sweet! Ok let's go eat." Ashley walked out of the infirmary she saw the guard holding the sippy cup.

"Is that what you did with your cup? I thought you threw it away again!" Ashley reached for the cup. The guard handed her the cup and Ashley put the cup in a bag that she carried with her. It was a small black book bag that had a couple of diapers, wipes, changing pad and empty bottle. It was used to carry things and in case the babies needed a diaper while on a walk. They were walking to the commissary when the baby began to fuss.

"Is there a bathroom on this floor? The baby has a bad diaper." Ashley ask wrinkling her nose.

The guard nodded and showed her to the bathroom. Iris wouldn't follow Ashley in the bathroom. Iris took the guard's hand.

"Do you mind watching her for a minute I won't be long?" Ashley asked. 

"We'll be here." The guard said. Ashley smiled in thanks and went to change Angelica. Ashley quickly changed the baby and washed her hands. Ashley came out of the bathroom with the baby. Iris was running a few steps away from the guard until he snapped his fingers and she come right back to him giggling.

"Thank you for watching her! What is your name?" Ashley asked as she fixed Angelica's purple pants.

"Alex Oliver." He smiled giving her Iris's hand.

"Ashley Nikola!" She took Iris's hand back. They were making their way to the commissary when a tall man in a suit and tie walked up to them angrily. Iris his behind Ashley's legs.

"What is that creature doing in the halls of a base?" The man growled at Iris.

"We were going to eat!" Ashley held Angelica closer and put her arm around Iris.

"Come with me!" The man demanded. Ashley had no idea who this guy was but she hadn't and probably wouldn't meet everyone on the base. Angelica was being fussy again most likely because of the guys tone. Ashley finally had to stop and pick Iris up because Iris kept tangling herself in Ashley's legs. They made their way to General Hammond's office where the man knocked loudly on the door. The man ushered them in the office. Ashley sat Iris in a chair at his desk.

"Can you tell me why this monster was running around the hall?" Simmons asked angrily.

"This is Ashley Nikola she is in charge of the kids. Sometimes Iris gets away. Did you ask her instead of parading them in my office, Colonel Simmons?" Hammond frowned. Ashley looked upset and agitated. The woman had only been with them a week. If this was Iris's first time escaping then the woman was doing a better job then the guards were doing the first month Iris lived in the mountain. 

"Darius had asked me to bring Iris up to the infirmary. After that I thought we could go to the commissary to get lunch. The baby got a dirty diaper  so I left Iris with the the guard. The guard ,Alex Oliver, was letting her run a few feet then she would come back. She was never out of arms reach in case something happened. Then this man came up to us and demanded we follow him." Ashley explained.

"So now we have money in the budget to pay for a monster nanny?" Simmons frowned.

"The only monster I see here is you, sir. I see a baby, a very scared child and General Hammond. You are the only acting like a monster. Can I please go get lunch now, sir?" Ashley asked Hammond.

"You can go!" Hammond dismissed.

Ashley took Iris's hand and scooted past Simmons to leave the office. After lunch they finally made it back to the nursery. She would never complain about a boring day again. The babies were awake when they got back.

"Why don't we put the babies in their bouncy chairs then you and I can do a art project?" Ashley asked grabbing a bouncy chair to put Angelica in.

"OK I want to use makers today!" Iris said as she helped pull out another seat that was under the crib.

"We can do that!" Ashley smiled. They drew with markers and Ashley helped hang the picture up. The room was slowly looking more like a children nursery instead of a white lab. After art Ashley put on a movie for Iris and had a little playtime with the babies. She like to get to know each little personality they were getting already. It was getting late and Ashley ordered dinner for Iris and herself to be sent down to the nursery. Soon there was s knock on the door. She let Daniel and Dr. Lee in the room.

"Hey I heard you had an adventure today?" Daniel chuckled as he picked up Simon.

"Yeah I don't want to run into that guy again!" Ashley shook her head.

It was a couple nights later and all the men were in the nursery feeding the babies.

"I'm glad you are safe Colonel Mitchell!" Ashley said as Cam sat down to feed Violet.

"Thank you!" He smiled.

"So Ashley figured out why the babies have been so fussy every month and lately ." Teddy informed. They all looked at Ashley.

"I did some research and found out that some plants grow more during the full moon! I told the assistant fixing the bottles with an extra ounce to see if it would help the fussiness. They ended up needing two extra ounces during those three days and have gone back to their regular five ounce bottles. The assistant also adjusted their chlorophyll intake with the extra ounces." Ashley explained.

"That's why they were so miserable last month we were starving the babies for three days!" Daniel shook his head.

"Well I wanted to see why I wasn't sleeping and realized it was a full moon. I looked to see if the full moon affected babies and plants the article said certain plants grow faster during the full moon so I figured them being so fussy might be them growing a little bit during the full moon. Making them more hungry." Ashley explained.

"You don't sleep during the full moon?" Dr.Lee asked curiously.

"I dont get much sleep! I'm one of the people that is affected by the gravitational pull of the moon. It's hard to explain but something about the way the gravity changes during the full moon. I'm better now that it is over been sleeping like a baby!" Ashley shrugged.

"Thank you for figuring out what was happening with our babies." Cam said as he looked down at the cooing Violet.

"Glad to help! Do you guys mind staying here while I go give Iris a shower? So I don't have to wait for the assistants to come stay with the babies then shower her and come back  give the babies a bath. I still have to do the kids laundry." Ashley asked

"Sure!" Teddy said and the others nodded.

"Thank you!" Ashley grabbed Iris's shower bag and Iris's hand then went to give her a shower. When she returned back to the nursey Ashley was surprised to see Dr. Lee bathing Angelica and the others putting the babies in their pajamas or in their cribs.

"Thank you!" Ashley smiled.

"Glad we could help!" Daniel patted her on the back.

Saturday morning

Daniel yawned at the stop light. It was eight thirty in the morning on a Saturday and he had a van full of kids heading to the Cheyenne Mountain Zoo for Lola's birthday party. Cam had a surprise for Lola and Devlin but had to go off world. Carolyn went to pick up Cam and her parents. Janet had Lola, Devlin and Jordan sleeping over at her house. Which means he had to get out of the house for the night. He had moved into Janet's house about three months ago. They had decided to keep it quite. Cassie was fifteen she promised to keep it quite; she loved Daniel and he loved her. As long as he made Janet happy Cass was fine keeping their secret. They borrowed Darius's van so they could drive everyone to the zoo.

"Didn't get enough coffee in you this morning?" Janet chuckled looking at Daniel.

"Guess not!" He smiled. He just couldn't sleep well when she wasn't besides him. 

"I see the zoo!" Lola sang from the back.

"It's to early to be that awake birthday girl!" Daniel griped playfully.

"She's like this every morning!" Devlin's sleepy voice came from besides Lola. 

They pulled into the zoo parking lot and because they were there thirty minutes before the zoo opened they got front row parking. He saw other cars pulling in and knew they were there for Lola's party. It was still a chilly February morning. It was mostly Carolyn, Janet and Cassie that had planned the party. Cam really did try but was he off world most of the time. Daniel rolled Jordan out of the van as Cassie helped Lola out of the van. Lola wore a tan zoo keeper outfit under her pink coat. She also wore a tan matching bucket hat. She wore a pink backpack that she used as a doll carrier. Her doll Mabel went everywhere, except daycare,  with her. Mabel was wearing a matching hat. Daniel was helping Janet get some wagons out of the trunk. When Lola began to jump up and down.

"Grandma and Grandpa Mitchell! Hank and Kim!" Lola squealed as they came up to the van with Carolyn.

"Birthday princess!" Frank Mitchell scooped Lola up with one arm. Devlin hugged Wendy Mitchell then went to hug Hank Landry and Kim Landry. Carolyn smiled her parents were surprised not only when she wanted them to meet her boyfriend but her boyfriend's children when they wanted her to come home for Thanksgiving. They fell for Devlin's sweet nature and the little tornado energy Lola was. They even like Cam!  Hank took Lola from Frank as Devlin went to hug Frank. Both sets of parents were happily adjusting to being in the grandparents role.

"Someone is ready for her birthday party!" Hank chuckled giving her a tickle.

"I'm five years old!" Lola said proudly.

"A whole hand full! I think you're going to be good at being five!" Frank smiled. The adults smiled at the girl's confused face.

"Who are your friends?" Wendy asked.

"That's Jordan, Cassie, Janet and Daniel." Lola pointed to her friends.

"Jordan why do you keep rubbing your eyes?" Carolyn noticed the boy kept rubbing his eyes harshly.

"I forgot my sunglasses and the sun is very bright." Jordan continued to block the sun from his eyes.

"Hang on!" Daniel opened the passenger side door to the van and reach over to the  glove box and grabbed something. He handed Jordan a small pair of black sunglasses. 

"Thank you! I forgot uncle Darius put those in there for me!" Jordan put on the sunglasses on.

"I'm glad I  saw them when the glove box fell open earlier." Daniel smiled. Jack and Sam walked up pushing Hannah's stroller. Jacob and Martouf were with them. Lola greeted them with hugs; so did the the other kids.

"Is baby banana asleep?" Lola asked. Sam pulled up the blanket so Lola could peek in on Hannah. Lola put her hand over her mouth so her giggle wouldn't wake Hannah.

"Really Jack?" Sam chuckled showing everyone the sleeping Hannah with her mouth wide open and tiny sunglasses on her face. 

"She looks like me in college!" Jack shrugged.

"What does that mean?" Lola asked.

"What are we going to do first, Birthday Cat?" Jack changed the subject.

"We're going to get to paint with a porcupine, skunk or armadillo!" Lola said excitedly.

"That sounds like fun, Lolo!" Sam smiled.

"That's why we had to be here so early. They can only do four kids at a time. Then we have to spilt the kids into of what animal they want to paint with." Carolyn explain. 

"What animal are you going to paint with Dev, Cass and Jordy?" Lola asked.

"What animal are you going to paint with?" Devlin flipped the question back to Lola.

"I'm not sure! I think the skunks." Lola nodded.

"I'm  like you Lo the skunks are cool but the porcupine is really cute!" Cassie gushed.

"I'm doing the porcupine that sounds really cool!" Devlin nodded.

"I can't do it because of my wheelchair we tried when we first moved here. Uncle Darius got really mad. They said it scares the animals and it was for my safety!' Jordan explained.

"I talked to several people and they said your wheelchair shouldn't be a problem. If they won't let you in to paint with your chair we will help you walk in the room and you will get to paint." Carolyn promised.

"I would like that!" Jordan smiled.

"When is daddy going to get here, mommy?" Lola asked. Lola had started calling Carolyn mommy recently and Carolyn didn't mind. Devlin even called her mom sometimes.

"He had a meeting and then he will be here soon." Carolyn assured.

"His meetings could last days!" Lola whined dramatically.

"No not today I promise! He will be here soon!" Carolyn soothed!

"It looks like your friends are waiting at the front for you! We should go say hello!" Janet reached out her hand for Lola to take. 

Chapter Text

Lola took Janet’s hand, and they all made their way to the front of the zoo. Missy and Laney were waiting at the front with the kids. Davis began waving wildly as Lola got closer.

“My boyfriend is here!” Lola jumped up and down.
“Does her dad know about this boyfriend?” Frank asked, chuckling.

“Yeah! He is not happy about it but Davis is so sweet that dad can’t stay mad at him!” Devlin explained.

Frank smiled. He never imagined becoming a grandfather because Cam focused more on his work, plus Cam was a shy kid. It surprised him when they got a phone call Cam was adopting a boy. Wendy was over the moon that she was becoming a grandmother. How he got the boy was classified, but Devlin helped Cam and Cam helped Devlin. Then little Lola came into their lives and she was something completely different for both of them. Carolyn fit into Cam’s life perfectly. She worked with him, but because she was a doctor, she didn’t go on missions as often as Cam. She could get the kids when he couldn’t.

As soon as Janet crossed the street with Lola Davis ran over to her and hugged her tight.

“Happy Birthday, Lola!” Davis giggled.

“Thank you!” Lola smiled.

“Wagons are a great idea instead of strollers and you can fit more than one kid in them!” Missy said as Daniel came up, pulling the wagons.

“We figured if the kids get tired, they can just climb in and rest for a bit.” Janet said as she hugged Missy and Laney. Everyone hugged and greeted each other.

“This is Cam’s parents Frank and Wendy. My parents Hank and Kim!” Carolyn introduced. Missy and Laney smiled and shook their hands.

“You must be Davis. You like to hold our Lola’s hand? How old are you?” Frank asked, glaring a Davis playfully.

“We like to hold hands and I’m four!” Davis swung Lola’s hand back and forth. Frank couldn’t help but smile at the bold four-year-old.

Tucker and Devlin went to talk on a bench away from the adults. They hadn’t seen each other since Devlin started school and they had a lot to talk about.
Go over the schedule one more time, Cass.” Jack sat down on a bench; He hoped his knees were going to hold out.

“Sure. The kids should get here between eight forty-five and nine. Then we head in to the zoo and see some animals and four kids will go paint. Around ten, we will go wash hands and have a snack. Then at ten thirty we can start the animal feeding encounters.Then around eleven thirty or twelve we will go to lunch and presents. At one-thirty, we will finish up the painting sessions and animal feeding encounters. Then by three or four at the latest, everyone should be picked up and we can go home and nap. Of course there are going to be potty breaks in between. There are a lot of kids coming. Lola invited her entire class from the day care center and most of them said they were coming.” Cassie sat down next to Jack.

“Sounds like a solid plan!” Jack nodded.

Lola waved when she saw Ashley and Teal’c heading her way. She ran to Ashley and Ashley picked her up.
“We brought a surprise for you, doodle bug, but you have to be quiet!” Ashley put her finger up to her mouth. Lola nodded excitedly. Ashley and Teal’c turned around to show Lola her surprise.

Devlin was still happily talking to Tucker when a shadow appeared in front of them. Devlin looked up to see a tall, skinny, red-haired boy standing there, smiling.

“Silas!” Devlin leapt up and hugged one of his best friends. Silas laughed, glad to see his friend better health than when he had left him. Devlin look up to see Silas’s dad, Jeb, was hugging Lola tightly. He then picked Lola up so a blonde lady, Hailey, could hug Lola.

“I missed you so much, baby girl!” Hailey hugged Lola tightly.

“What’s your baby’s name?” Lola noticed a stroller beside them.

“Her name is Star!” Hailey smiled.

“She’s tiny like banana baby when she was born. How old is she?” Lola gently touched the baby’s hand.

“She’s two weeks old! I was hoping I was going to get to come I really missed you.” Hailey stroked Lola’s face.

“I missed you too! I’m learning how to write letters, then we can send letters like Dev sends Silas!” Lola bounced.

“I will love to get letters from you! Your mom would be so proud of you. She couldn’t wait for you to be in her class.” Hailey’s eyes filled up with tears. Jenny Hamish was Hailey’s best friend from the time the Hamish's moved there. Jenny had Lola, who was six months old. It had been a big secret at the time that they came through the ring. Silas was only five, almost six. She had been teaching Silas at home, but she liked Jenny, who was the new five-year-old teacher. So Jenny would come pick Silas on her way to school and leave Lola with Hailey. Then she would bring Silas home and they would talk before going home. Jenny finally told her about them having to leave their son behind so they could get away from the Goa’uld. Jenny was so excited when they found Devlin. She thought Doyle would calm down and not worry about the fields so much. Jenny loved and protected those children so much that she gave her life for them. Hailey didn’t even get to say goodbye to Lola because she was in the hospital. They didn’t know she was pregnant with their miracle baby. Hailey felt someone gently wipe away her tears. Hailey blinked to see Jeb had moved them to a bench. Lola was kindly wiping her tears.
“I shouldn’t have come I’m ruining your birthday by crying!” Hailey sniffed. Lola looked more confused that Hailey was crying than upset.

“Crying is OK, but why are you crying?” Lola asked.

“I miss your mom and I missed you. I just got sad it happens after mommies have babies sometimes. You look so much like her it kind of surprised me.” Hailey explained as she hugged Lola.

“I’m sorry you’re sad maybe seeing the animals will help. You can take my turn painting with the animals if you want to but I would like you to stay, please.” Lola stroked Hailey’s hair as she had done to Lola.

Jeb had told Cam how weepy Hailey been since the baby. Janet had done an examination shortly after the baby was born and a couple of days before they came through the gate. Janet said that being weepy was normal. Lola seemed to calm Hailey down, and the other adults were keeping the kids distracted.

“I don’t want to take your turn sweetheart I want to watch you have fun. Let’s go see some animals.” Hailey gingerly stood. They went back to where the other kids were. More of Lola’s friends had arrived. Lola ran over to greet her friends.

“Are you OK momma?” Silas asked, walking up to them with them.

“I’ll be fine, darling! You are getting tall, Dev!” Hailey hugged Devlin. Devlin grinned he grew an inch and a half since he last saw her.

“OK , guys, I have blue wrist bands for the kids and white wrist band for the adults. So the employees will know you are part of a party that way you get to do the feeding encounters for free. So make sure they see your wrist band. Lola, since it is your birthday, the zoo is letting you do two animal paintings. Which one do you want to do first? Everyone gets to choose from skunks, porcupine or armadillo.” Carolyn explained as she stood on a bench. She handed the wrist bands to Cam to pass out.

“I want to paint with the skunks!” Lola said.

“Who wants to paint with skunk, raise your hand?” Carolyn asked. Little hands shot up.

“OK, so we’ll do Davis, Trent, and Emma will go first for the skunks. I need to make a list of what everyone wants to do. Who wants to paint porcupines. Cassie, Laura, Josh and Jordan, you guys first, then you can help with the little ones later. Anyone for the armadillo? Kelly, Marshall, Justin and Bryan.” Carolyn said as she continued to write the names so she can remember who wanted to paint with what animal.

“Do I want to know what my credit card bill is going to be?” Cam asked as he help Carolyn step down from the bench.

“I wouldn’t ask!” Carolyn chuckled.

“Thank you for doing this for Lola!” Cam said, taking her hand.

“Of course I would do anything for her!” Carolyn smiled. A car pulled up to the curb, a young lieutenant got out of the car.

“Is this the Mitchell party?” The man asked.
“Yes, it is!” Cam said.

“Hi! I’m Micha Peyton, and this is Will Peyton. The people at the day care center said that they would take Will if you signed him in for me. Today is my first day at Cheyenne mountain and I don’t know how long I’m going to be. Will has a severe nut allergy do you know how to work an epi pen?” Micha asked anxiously.

“I’m a Doctor Carolyn Lam. I know how to work with an epi pen. We can keep Will with us for the day. Cam and I work at the mountain as well.” Carolyn assured, smiling as she gave Micha her card with her information.

“Oh, that would be great. Will is my nephew. I just got custody of Will two weeks ago from Florida. I was trying to move up here at the time so he has a lot of layers. He is wearing my hat until I can get him some kid winter clothes.” Micha explained as he took the lumpy, over layered four-year-old out of the car. He helped put a book bag on the boy’s back. All you could see of the boy was clear blue eyes behind plastic frame glasses.

“Hi! Will come see the animals. You get to choose what animal you want to paint with!” Lola ran up to him.
“Happy Birthday, Lola!” Will said, ripping off the scarf he was wearing.

“Alright dude, have fun! I want to hear all about your day later!” Micha hugged Will.

“Reverse kiss?” Will asked. Micha blew a raspberry on Will’s cheek.

“Lay it on me!” Micha kneeled down and turned his face as Will blew a raspberry on Micha’s cheek. He patted the boy on the back, then got back in his car and drove away.

“Let’s go see some animals!” Carolyn said as a zoo worker opened the entrance gate.

Between the adults and older children, they could get the wrist bands on the younger children. The wagons Janet and Daniel brought held quite a lot of children, and other children were holding each other’s hands as they entered the zoo.

“We are meeting at the toucan snack bar at ten for snack. It is easy to find on the map. Kids, you must stay with a group of adults at all times.” Janet passed out maps to the adults.

“Go have fun the first three groups lets go do said animal paintings.” Cam said. The twelve children came to the front. Cam would be with Lola’s group, Carolyn would be with the older kids, and Jacob would be with the last group.

The kids were picking out paint colors and listening to the Zoo keepers give instructions when one of the worker pulled Carolyn aside.

“Are you kidding me? I talked to three people about this, and they assured me it would be fine for him to go in with his wheelchair!” Carolyn snapped.

“Told you they wouldn’t let me. I don’t want to scare the animals. I don’t want to paint.” Jordan put on a brave face.

“That’s not fair! I don’t want to do it if Jordy can’t!” Lola stood up from her spot.

“If I help him walk in the room, he can paint, right?” Cassie asked before the other kids rioted.

“As long as he can sit up by himself. Then yes, it will be fine.” The worker said.

Cassie helped Jordan unbuckle from his chair. His legs and back were stiff from the cold. He stood up and leaned on Cassie. They walked into the room. The others went into their rooms to do their paintings.

“Carolyn, come here please!” Cassie stuck her head out the door. Jordan was sitting in a chair, tears running down his face.

“Are you hurting, baby?” Carolyn asked, hurrying over to Jordan. She kneeled down beside him and he leaned into her.

“The cold makes me hurt!” Jordan whimpered.
“Can he go first so we can get him back in his chair?” Carolyn asked.

“Sure, we can do that. My coworker went to get our porcupine. Her name is Kale she is seven years old. She was born in the zoo. I’m going to set up your paint. You wanted green and yellow, right?” The worker, who’s shirt said Ty.

“I’m seven years old too. Yes, green and yellow please!” Jordan nodded.

“You are the same age that’s cool! Are you allergic to peanuts?” The Ty asked.

“No.”

“OK peanuts are her favourite snack. So Janey is going to put Kale down. You’re going to get her to come by holding the pointing stick.” Ty handed him a stick with an orange ball on the end. Jordan held out the stick, and the porcupine came to the stick. Jordan grinned.

“Great job! OK, I’m going to put her in the paint and you're going to get her to go on the canvas by giving her peanuts.” The worker instructed. The worker got Kale to put her feet in the paint. She then lumbered over to Jordan, who was holding out the peanut. Kale took the peanut with her paw and ate the nut.

“Oh no, she’s eating paint!” Jordan gasped.

“It’s OK we use special paint that won’t hurt the animals besides look, she left most of it on the canvas. If you tell her to spin, she will make a cool design.” Ty smiled.

“Kale spin, please!” Jordan made a circle motion with hand. Again the animal slowly made a circle in to the paint and then into the canvas. Jordan giggled.

“Do you want her to do any more or do you like your painting?” Ty asked.

“I love how it is!” Jordan gushed. He shifted his weight, leaning on Carolyn more.

The other kids were painting with another porcupine named Homer.

We have your name on the back of the painting! You can come pick the painting up before you leave." Ty said, picking up the canvas from the plastic on the floor. The other worker lead Kale away to wash her off for the next group. Ty passed out wipes for everyone to wipe off their hands.

“Can I carry you back to your chair?” Carolyn asked Jordan.

“Yes, please!” Jordan nodded Carolyn lifted Jordan out of the chair and took him out to his wheelchair. The other kids were coming out of their art rooms at the same time.

“That was so cool! Did you have fun, Jordan?” Lola bounced over to them.

It was a good and bad thing Jordan was staring to feel pain again. It him hurt getting back into his wheelchair even though he tried not to show it hurt.

“What’s wrong?” Lola asked, seeing the tears in his eyes.

“I’m OK, Lola! How were the skunks?” Jordan asked.
“They were so cute! Why are you crying? Did you not get to paint?” Lola asked, as she stood on her toes so she could put her forehead on his.

Carolyn watched as the sweet five-year-old comforted her friend. Cam looked on proudly. Jordan pressed his head against Lola’s head.

“I got to paint with a porcupine it was so cool. My back hurts, that is all. I will be OK.” Jordan pulled his head back.

“Mommy will give you medicine so you will feel better.” Lola rubbed Jordan’s arm.

“I don’t want medicine! It makes me sleepy. Let’s go look at more animals!” Jordan insisted.

“OK.” Lola sighed.

They all left of the enrichment center. The painting took about thirty minutes, so they still had thirty minutes before meeting for a snack. Lola pointed to the aquarium section, and the others agreed to go into the building. Jacob smiled seeing Jack holding Hannah, showing her some fish.

“How was painting with the animals?” Sam asked, walking up to Jacob holding a little boy’s hand.

“It was really cool! Did you know armadillos hate the cold? They can hold their breath for six minutes!” Marshall asked proudly. He was one of the older five-year-olds in the four-year-old class because of his birthday.

“There is a pink fairy armadillo they are tiny and the others are the size of cats!” Kelly said, excitedly making her hands tiny then bigger as the zoo worker had done. Kelly was Marshall’s twin sister.

“They are the only mammals that have hard armor but the babies armor is soft.” Justin informed. Justin was four, but soaked in animal facts like a sponge.
“We had a lot of fun, very informative stuff, about armadillos!” Jacob chuckled.

“I know one! Their sticky tongues slurp up bugs from the ground!” Bryan shouted, when he finally thought of a fact.

“Good job!” Jacob praised.

“I knew Jack would be a favorite, but Makyla has claimed Jack and Hannah for herself.” Sam pointed to a cute little black girl holding Jack’s hand. Her other hand was on her hip and she was talking nonstop to Jack. The four-year-old had a round face. She wore a hot pink dress that went beautifully with her dark skin tone her beaded braids were pulled into two doggy ears. She would make Hannah smile by making fish faces at her.

“Hey guys! They are getting ready to have a show were the feed the fish and stuff if you want to go sit down?” Daniel pointed to a seating area behind them. The kids and Jacob went to sit down. Sam went to go get Jack and Makyla, who had their backs to them.

“Hey! Let’s go watch a show!” Sam walked up to them. Hannah smiled hugely and kicked her feet when she saw Sam.

“Our little fish likes the fish!” Jack said, as Sam took Hannah.

“Hannah is Jack’s baby!” Makyla frowned up at Sam.

“Makyla, this Hannah’s mommy and my wife, Sam!” Jack introduced. Makyla just pulled Jack towards the sitting area. Jack grabbed Sam’s hand as he pasted her.

When they got to the sitting area, Jacob had saved them a spot on the top step for them. Makyla went to sit closer on the floor with the other kids. Janet was removing some of Will’s layers for him. He had pulled his hat off, revealing a head full of honey colored ringlets.

“Oh! Tucker’s hair looked like that when he was little! He likes his hair short now. I kind of miss the curls!” Miss cooed.

“I’m sweaty!” Will said, as Janet pulled the last layer off.

“I’m sure you are! Your little body was wearing four shirts and a jacket. That sweatshirt and jacket would have been enough.” Janet chuckled as she folded the other shirts. She noticed not only were the shirts too big for the boy, but they had other names on the tags.
“At least you’ll fit better in the wagon.” Daniel smiled, turning around from where he was sitting.

“Do you have older brothers or sisters?” Janet asked, as she put the shirts in his bag.

“I have two brothers! Davey and Mac, they went away with mommy and daddy on a train. Uncle Micha said I’ll see them again one day!” Will said, brightly.

Janet and Daniel shared a look. Two weeks ago, a tragic train accident happened with a school group in Florida. The four year old lost his entire family, sadly Daniel knew what that was like.

“Can I hug you?” Will asked, holding out his arms.

“Of course, sweetheart!” Janet hugged the boy tight. Will then went to sit with the other kids.

Chapter Text

The kids loved the fish feeding show. Sam and Hailey had to leave early to go feed Hannah and Star. They were coming back as the show was ending. Martouf walked up to Sam.

“Can I take little bean for you?” Martouf offered.

“She just ate so she might spit up.” Sam warned as she gave Hannah to Martouf. He was so nervous when Hannah was first born. Hannah was so small and he was afraid of something going wrong. Now she was a little bigger and had better head control Martouf wasn’t so nervous. Hannah also was developing a smiley, sweet personality. He turned Hannah towards his chest as they walked out into the wind. Hannah smiled as the wind hit her face. They walked out into the Africa section of the zoo. He turned Hannah around as he took her over to the fence where the giraffes were out. Hannah let out a loud coo at the large long neck animals.

“Hey, Marty! Bring banana over I want to see if she will let me feed the giraffes while holding her.” Jack waved him over. Martouf took Hannah over to Jack.
“Your going to feed the giraffes?” Martouf asked, smiling at Makyla at Jack’s side.

“Yeah, that is what the wrist band is for we get to feed the animals. You can wait with us and feed the giraffes, right, Makyla?” Jack asked. Makyla nodded her head. Martouf smiled and stayed with them. A little boy came up to Jack.

“Sam says to take pictures, please!” Josh handed Jack their camera.

“Sure will!” Jack took the camera. Josh walked back to the end of the line. As they got closer to platform the Makyla grabbed Jack’s leg.

“I’ll take the pictures for you!” Martouf offered.
“Thanks Marty!” Jack gave Martouf the camera. They stepped onto the platform.

“You first, Jack!” Makyla said nervously.
Jack walked up to the worker, who gave Jack a large piece of lettuce.

“Just walk up and hand the lettuce to him. This is Michael he is our daddy giraffe. He has fathered eight of our giraffe babies.” The worker instructed.

Jack turned Hannah to where she could see. He walked up to the large animal. He reached out and the animal gently took the lettuce from him. Martouf took pictures.

“Cool!” Jack said. The worker gave Makyla a piece of lettuce. Makyla stood back but reached out her arm. The giraffe’s long tongue came out and gently took the lettuce from her hand.

“See, he is very gentle. You both can do it again.” The worker gave them more lettuce.
Jack let Hannah grip the lettuce before holding her arm out. Hannah let out a small coo and smile as the purple tongue covered her hand.

“He’s so cute!” Makyla giggled.
The worker gave lettuce to Martouf. He gave the gentle giant the lettuce.

“Thank you!” Jack said as they left the platform. He grabbed Hannah’s hand before she could put the giraffe spit covered hand in her mouth. Jack hurried down to where Sam was standing.

“Was that fun, baby girl?” Sam cooed, seeing the cheerful baby.

“She loved it, but I need a wipe to get giraffe spit off her hand. Daddy didn’t think that one through.” Jack said, still holding Hannah’s hand away from her mouth. Sam quickly grabbed the wipes from Hannah’s bag and began wiping off Hannah’s hand. Martouf was showing Jacob the pictures he took.

“Will you be our photographer?” Missy asked jokingly.
“Sure!” Martouf shrugged.

“Oh no, I can’t ask you to do that! I was joking!” Missy assured.

“I don’t mind at all!” Martouf said brightly.

“Hey do you want to put Hannah in her carrier, then you can be hands free but still hold her?” Jack asked.
Martouf nodded and Jack pulled the carrier from the basket under the stroller. Jack helped Martouf put on the carrier on . He then put Hannah in the carrier, facing where she could see outwards. Hannah looked up at Martouf and smiled big.

“Hey little bean!” Martouf said, smiling.

“OK, I’m going to help herd everyone towards the snack bar!” Jack said. He kissed Sam, then took Makyla’s hand and walked towards the snack bar.

The line to feed the giraffes moved quickly.

“Sam, could you ask them if I can go up there with my chair, I don’t want to get out again?” Jordan asked.
Benny was in his stroller but was playing with Jordan by handing him things off his tray, like his cup and pacifier. Sam walked up and talked to the worker for a few minutes, then came back.

“She said you can feed them in you chair, no problem!” Sam said.

“Thank you!” Jordan said excitedly.

When they got up to the platform, Missy took Benny out of his stroller as Jordan headed up the small ramp that was there. Benny quickly toddled after Jordan.

“Jordan, Benny is right behind you!” Missy called.

“Ok!” Jordan answered. Missy loved the bond those two had. Benny scooted around the wheelchair and stood in front of Jordan to wait their turn. Laura took Phoenix out of his stroller. Then Josh took Phoebe out of the stroller. Martouf stepped to the side of the platform so he could take pictures.

“You can go up to, Michael, he is very gentle.” The worker said, handing the lettuce to Jordan and Benny. Benny toddled up to the late giraffe first. The large animal lowered his neck down to lick Benny on the face before taking the lettuce. Benny bursted into giggles.

“Ew, Michael, you need a mint!” Jordan groaned as the giraffe licked him.

Everyone laughed at Jordan, but he just grinned. Phoebe wasn’t too happy being so close to the large animal, but she didn’t cry. Phoenix began crying the minute the giraffe got close to him. Missy took the baby to calm him down.

“He’s kind of big, isn’t he, baby?” Missy cooed, bouncing the baby.

Ryder walked up and fed the giraffe confidently. Laney took Lilly up and Lilly smiled at the giraffe.

Sam helped some of the more nervous kids feed the giraffe. Since there weren’t many more kids, they would wait and go into a group to the snack bar. When they got to the snack bar, kids were already sitting down. Ashley, Daniel, and Teal’c were passing out snacks. There was a nut bar and a fruit plate that were sitting on separate sides, so no contamination happened. Missy saw Davis sitting in Tucker’s lap sniffling and Lola was sitting in Cam’s lap looking sad.

“Uh oh, what happened?” Missy asked, walking up to Tucker and Davis.

“Lola said she wouldn’t marry me, mommy!” Davis raised his arms to be picked up. Missy picked Davis up, and he cried harder.

“Baby, mommy told you not to propose to Lola. You are too young. Just because mommy and daddy got engaged at the zoo doesn’t mean you have to. You and Lola are amazing kids, but it doesn’t mean you are going to be amazing together. Wait another fifteen to twenty years and see where you and Lola will be.” Missy explained, soothingly.

“He asked her right in front of the penguins exhibit like dad did you.” Tucker said.

“Mommy might have hyped up her engagement, but mommy knew daddy for four years before he asked me. You are only four years old, baby. You have so many more years to live.” Missy kissed Davis’s head.

“This was the ring he proposed with. He has good taste!” Carolyn handed Missy a proper engagement ring.

“Davis Anthony! Where did you get your great grandmother’s ring from? I had it locked in a box.” Missy asked, shocked. Davis just laid his head down. She made him sit up, so he was looking at her.

“This is not your ring to give away! Your great grandmother gave this ring to Laura when she was born. For if or when Laura gets married. No more taking things that are not yours, understand?” Missy asked. Davis nodded.

“I think Davis needs a hug!” Lola whispered to Cam.

“I think you are a good friend!” Cam whispered to Lola as he put her down.

“You are still my best friend!” Lola hurried over to Davis and hugged him tightly. Davis hugged her back.

“I’m glad you guys worked it out!” Missy said, smiling.

“Mom, look, they have a non dairy hot chocolate! It’s fantastic have some.” Josh said, putting the cup in Missy’s hand. She took a drink.

“That is good we’ll have to ask what they use. We haven’t found very many good non dairy hot chocolates.” Missy said.

Janet smiled at Daniel’s little shadow. Will was taking a bite of fruit every time Daniel took a bite. Daniel had sat down with Will so he wouldn’t have to sit by himself to have a snack. He couldn’t sit with the others in case they had the snack bar that had nuts in them.

Ashley and Cassie were taking the children who were finishing snack to the bathroom to use it one more time and wash hands again. Carolyn stood up to get the list of kids to do the animal paintings. Cam didn’t miss Carolyn grabbing the table for a second before moving to her bag. She walked over to where Devlin was eating with Silas and Tucker.

“Do you guys mind if I add Will to your group to paint with the porcupines? I know Tucker asked not to use nuts because of kids with allergies, which was really sweet and Will was that kid. He is only four do you mind him painting with you?” Carolyn asked, as she double checked the list.

The boys looked at each other before nodding OK.

“Thanks guys!” Carolyn said before going to find the other group of kids to do the sunk painting.

Cam walked over to see if he could help Carolyn.

“I need to work out more I’m out of breathe!” Carolyn puffed.

“Are you feeling ok? You look a little off balance.” Cam put an arm around her.

“I’m fine! Just relieved that everything is going well. I’ve been eating a ton of junk food I need to do better.” Carolyn chuckled as she leaned into him.

“OK, but if you keep getting winded, tell me or Janet. Don’t make yourself sick, please.” Cam said, hugging her and then kissed her temple.

“I’ll be fine, but I promise I will tell if I feel bad!” Carolyn said.

“OK, everyone, we will meet at the restaurant in the middle of the zoo in two hours. The rest of the animal feeding encounters are open, so go have fun, stay with the adults, and adults remember the time to do animal paintings!” Cam’s voice boomed before anyone left.

“Mom, I’m going to go paint with the porcupines now!” Tucker said, walking up to Missy as she was finishing feeding Phoebe. Devlin and Silas walked over to Silas’s parents.

“OK, baby, have fun!” Missy said.

“Are you having fun, sweethearts!” Hailey asked. She was feeding Star.

“Lots of fun! We are going to paint with porcupines, now. Whatever those are.” Silas shrugged.

“They are large rodents with coats of sharp quills, but don’t worry, the workers won’t let them hurt us. It will be fun!” Devlin explained reassuringly.

“We’ll see you later, then we want to hear all about it!” Jeb said, smiling.

The boys met back up, and Will ran up to them with Daniel behind him.

“Hi, I’m Will! You look like my brothers, Mac and Davey!” Will said brightly, pointing to Silas and Tucker.

“I’m Tucker! That is Silas and Devlin.” Tucker introduced.

“You’re Lola’s brother! She said you protect her. My brothers just put me in the clothes hamper.” Will laughed.

“I try to protect her!” Devlin said.

Will took Silas’s hand before they left.

Hannah, who had been happily looking around from Martouf's chest, began to fuss. She rubbed her eyes and kicked her legs. Martouf gently patted Hannah's chest as her eyes got heavy. Sam took Hannah from the carrier and rocked her until Hannah finally gave up and went to sleep. Sam put Hannah back in her stroller.
“She is such an excellent baby! Cam had to be in the dark in his crib before he would sleep. I couldn’t take him anywhere without him screaming.” Wendy said, smiling.

“Well, she rarely goes down that easily. She must have been exhausted.” Sam said.

“Do you have to tell everyone I was a horrible baby?” Cam said, frowning.

“I never said you were horrible. You were just particular where you slept. You were a very sweet baby.” Wendy touched Cam’s face. Cam blushed.

“Thanks, mom!” Cam sighed and rolled his eyes.
“Carolyn slept pretty much anywhere unless it was super bright.” Kim nodded.

“I was a wonderful baby.” Carolyn sang in Cam’s ear playfully. Cam tickled Carolyn’s sides.

“Whose idea was it to invite our parents? They can tell stories about us.” Cam asked.

“Hug attack!” Lola giggled, wrapping her arms around Kim.

“You are so sweet, birthday girl!” Kim said, kissing Lola on the cheek. Lola then did the same to Wendy.

“Oh yeah, the kids like our parents. I guess it was a good idea.” Cam said. Carolyn smiled.

The rest of the party went smoothly, and everyone had a great time. The parents pulled up to the front of the zoo to pick up the kids. Ashley was used to doing car pick up for the daycare so she was helping put kids in their correct car.

“Makyla! Look who is here!” Ashley called.

“My DADDY! My bubbas!” Makyla cried, dropping her stuff to jump in the uniform man’s arms. Two older boys stood behind the man.

“My princess! I missed you!” The young colonel said. Jack picked up the stuff Makyla dropped and walked up to them.

“Hi, Jace Richmond!” The man stuck his hand out.

“Jack O’Neill! Makyla has been a joy to hang out with today!” Jack shook Jace’s hand.

“Daddy, this is my friend Jack we made fish faces and his baby liked it . I painted with skunks and they look like kitties but their not cats. Skunks eat rattlesnakes, that’s crazy, man!” Makyla babbled excitedly.

“That is crazy, man! Sounds like you had an outstanding time!” Jace said as he took the items from Jack. Jace gave Makyla to one of the older boys. She began talking excitedly to them. Jace shook Jack’s hand again, then left.

“Bye, Jack!” Makyla called. Jack grinned and waved.
Everyone was gone around four, and the adults were ready for a nap. Cam was loading Lola’s birthday presents into their van. When a car pulled up near them.

“Uncle Micha!” Will said, bouncing up and down!

“Hey, buddy! You look like you had a lot of fun!” Micha said, getting out of the car.

“It was so much fun! Happy birthday Lola, thank you for inviting me!” Will said as Lola hugged him.

“Thank you! I’m glad I could get off to pick him up!” Micha said, as he took the items from Carolyn.

“He was such a sweetheart!” Carolyn said.

“He’s always been a charmer! Have a goodnight and I hope to see you at the mountain sometimes!” Micha said and then put Will in the car.

“I’m sure we will run into each other sometimes!” Cam assured.

Micha drove off.

“You look like you are about to collapse will you be OK driving home while I take Silas and his family home?” Cam asked, softly looking at Carolyn.

“I’ll be fine. I’ll stay with the kids at your apartment while mom and dad take your parents to my house.” Carolyn said.

“Drive safely!” Cam said after he closed the trunk.
“You too!” Carolyn said.

Silas and Devlin hugged one more time before everyone went to get in the cars.

“I will look forward to your letters, sweet girl!” Hailey hugged Lola tightly! Jeb hugged Lola as Hailey hugged Devlin.

Carolyn opened Cam’s apartment door. She didn’t know what was wrong with her, but she wanted to pass out on the couch and not move.

“That was the best day ever!” Lola cheered as she waked in the apartment.

“You don’t look good!” Devlin grabbed Carolyn’s arm.

“I’m just a little tired. I’ll be fine.” Carolyn smiled as Devlin led her to the couch.

“Do you want me to call dad?” Devlin asked, frowning.

“No, I promise I’m fine. I’m sorry I’m worrying you do you want to watch a movie a chill on the couch with me until your dad gets home?” Carolyn asked.

“Can we watch Beauty and the Beast?” Lola asked quickly.

“You’re lucky it’s your birthday.” Devlin fussed playfully as he went to put on the movie.

Carolyn fell asleep quickly with Lola cuddling her on the couch. There was a knock on the door, but Carolyn didn’t move. Devlin peeked out the window because he wasn’t supposed to open the door for strangers. He was happy when he saw both of his grandmothers. He opened the door.

“I’m glad you’re here! Carolyn’s not feeling well, but she won’t say what’s wrong!” Devlin said as the women walked in the door.

“Where is she?” Kim asked.

“On the couch with Lola.” He pointed into the room.

“Carolyn, sweetheart, it’s time to wake up.” Kim gently touched Carolyn’s arm.

“Is Cam, ok? Is dad, OK?” Carolyn carefully sat up to not wake up Lola.

“Everyone is fine, but I want to talk to you in the bedroom.” Kim said. Carolyn got up from the couch. She was feeling better. Devlin cuddled with Lola so she wouldn’t wake up.

“What is going on?” Carolyn asked, seeing Wendy in the bedroom.

“Wendy and I were talking and I know you and Cam have been dating for six months, but I think you should take this?” Kim handed her a box. It was a pregnancy test.

“Are you kidding me? We use two types of protection and yes, we have only been dating six months.” Carolyn was horrified.

“You have known each other longer. You dated some before Cam got transferred here. Even if you had just met you both love each other. Anyone can see that. Just take the test everything will be fine no matter the result.” Wendy took her hand.

“Cam can’t know about this if it’s negative. I think it’s just because I’ve been eating horribly lately, but I’ll take the test to prove you both wrong.” Carolyn said, picking up the box. The older women nodded.

Carolyn went and took two tests. Then came and sat back on the bed.

“What am I going to do I haven’t even worked this job a year yet. What if I’m pregnant? It’s a very stressful job sometimes. Their not going to let me work.” Carolyn ran her hands through her hair.

“I’m sure your job would understand. I know Cam would be happy and supportive in whatever you did about your job.” Wendy offered.

“I know everyone will be supportive, but I’m scared and I don’t know why.” Carolyn looked at her watch again.

“The unknown is scary, sweetheart, but time is up. Time to look look at the test.” Kim said, squeezing Carolyn’s hand. Carolyn walked into the bathroom and gasped.
Sent from Yahoo Mail on Android

Chapter Text

Kim walked into the bathroom when she heard Carolyn gasp. The pregnancy test sat on the edge of the counter. She didn’t even have to walk to the test she could clearly see the positive test. Carolyn still had her hands over her mouth. Kim hugged Carolyn.

“My baby is having a baby!” Kim squealed. She led the still stunned Carolyn to sit on the bed beside Wendy. Wendy was grinning as she put her arm around Carolyn.

“What is Cam going to think?” Carolyn whispered.

“About what?” Cam asked, standing in the doorway.

They all jumped.

“When did you get here, sweetheart?” Wendy asked.

“I just got home and Dev said Carolyn wasn’t feeling well. What is going on are you OK?” Cam asked, walking into the bedroom.

“Go look at the bathroom counter.” Carolyn said, softly.

Cam walked into the bathroom. He came back out with an enormous smile on his face. He kneeled down in font of Carolyn.

“How do you feel about this?” Cam asked. He could tell Carolyn wasn’t processing this news as well as he was.

“I’m scared, excited, worried, happy. How are you?” Carolyn asked, looking at Cam for the first time.

“All those things too, but I’m mostly excited!” Cam said, still smiling.

Carolyn smiled, and Cam pulled her into a hug.

“I bet my blood work I did because I was going to join a team on a mission will confirm the test. They require a pregnancy test before anyone goes on a mission. We could find out tomorrow.” Carolyn said, excitedly.

“What made you take a test?” Cam asked as he sat down next to Carolyn on the bed.

“We brought the test over. We were watching Carolyn and thinking about how we had some of her symptoms when we were pregnant. If we were wrong, we would have a lot of grovelling to do but we’re right.” Wendy explained, smiling.

“Our protection didn’t...”

“Daddy! Can we eat yet?” Lola’s voice floated into the bedroom.

“I brought McDonald’s home. It was the first thing she ate when I brought her home with Dev and I. That’s what she picked out for her birthday dinner. I put milkshakes in the freezer to have for dessert later. Do you ladies what something to eat?” Cam asked.

“No, thank you the guys are suppose to be cooking us something on the grill. They think I took Wendy to do some shopping at a sale I saw. We won’t tell them until you guys are ready.” Kim explained.

“I don’t want to tell the kids yet either.” Carolyn said, looking at Cam.

“No, we’ll wait until we see the results tomorrow. Then we can decide how and when to tell them.” Cam agreed. Carolyn nodded.

“We’ll let you guys eat. Let us know the results tomorrow, but for now I’ll say congratulations.” Wendy hugged Carolyn.

“Yes, call us tomorrow and let us know the results, sweetheart.” Kim also hugged Carolyn.

“I’ll let you both know as soon as we know!” Carolyn reassured.

They all left the bedroom, and the grandmothers said goodbye.

“Are you feeling better?” Devlin asked Carolyn as Cam passed out the food.

“I’m feeling much better!” Carolyn smiled.

The next morning, the grandparents came to pick up Lola and Devlin so they could spend the day with them before the grandparents had to go back to work. Cam and Carolyn would meet them as soon as they were done at the SGC.

“You promise you won’t be gone all day?” Lola asked before Devlin helped her get in the van.

“We promise!” Cam assured.

Carolyn squeezed Cam’s hand as they got closer to the infirmary. The blood results would be in a big basket until a nurse sorted them by doctor and team. Each doctor has certain teams for pre and post mission blood work. Any doctor would take emergencies, no matter the team.

“Hey! I thought you two were off today?” Janet asked as they walked in.

“We are! I was wondering if my pre mission blood results for team SG- 7 are here?” Carolyn asked.

“Sure, it’s right here we were just separating the results now. Is something wrong?” Janet asked, handing Carolyn the results.

“No, we just wanted to see the result of a particular test.” Carolyn opened the file folder and grinned at Cam with tears in her eyes. Cam hugged Carolyn, trying to hide his own tears.

“Good news?” Janet asked, confused. She hadn’t looked at anyone’s results. Carolyn showed Janet the test they were looking at.

“Oh my God! Congratulations, you two!” Janet hugged both of them.

“I’m going to tell General Hammond, but I would rather wait and tell the others when I’m further along.” Carolyn said, softly.

“Of course! I would like to do an exam. When did you suspect you were pregnant?” Janet asked, pointing to an empty bed in the corner.

“Both of our mothers showed up last night with a pregnancy test. It was really strange.” Carolyn chuckled. She laid on the bed as Janet closed the curtain.

“So the test came back positive, and you wanted to check the blood work to make sure?” Janet asked as she gently pressed on Carolyn’s belly.

“Yup!” Cam said, as Carolyn took his hand.

“Any pain where I pressed?” Janet asked.

“Nope!” Carolyn sat up.

“Step on the scales and then I want to take some more blood.” Janet said. Carolyn stepped on the scales and immediately covered the number.

“That’s all the junk food I’ve been eating!” Carolyn cringed.

“No, that’s the baby. You have gained little weight everything is normal for this early stage of pregnancy.” Janet soothed.

“Why am I acting like I don’t know any of this?” Carolyn.

“Because you 're still digesting the news.” Cam rubbed her shoulders.

“Yeah, I guess I am.” Carolyn smiled as Janet drew blood.

“So without doing an ultrasound, I would say you are between six to eight weeks along?”

“That sounds about right!” Carolyn said, smiling.

“Just sign this paper and someone will go with SG-7 Tuesday. You shouldn’t gate travel this early in the pregnancy. We will figure out what to tell the others later.” Janet said, handing Carolyn the paper.

“I should take the reassignment paper to General Hammond myself.” Carolyn said, looking at Cam.

“You make sure the General knows you are staying in the infirmary and you will not be reassigned. Now go finish your long weekend with the kids and I will see you on Tuesday.” Janet said as Carolyn hugged her. Cam and Carolyn walked out of the infirmary and to the elevator, holding hands.

“Go see Violet and I will go see General Hammond. I’ll meet you in the nursery.” Carolyn squeezed Cam’s hand.

“Everything will be fine.” Cam kissed Carolyn before he stepped back in the elevator.

Carolyn walked to General Hammond’s office and knocked. She opened the door when he said to come in.

“Dr. Lam, I heard the zoo party went well!” Hammond greeted.

“It did, sir! Thank you for the gift card! The doll store was the first place Lola asked to go to when she woke up today. She has an entire list of doll clothes she wants. I can imagine what she’s going to be like as a teenager.” Carolyn chuckled.

“My granddaughters are the same way. Your dad asked me over to eat last night, but I had a couple of debriefings so I couldn’t make. Maybe next time you parents are in town.” Hammond said. He motioned for her to sit down.

“They would love that!” Carolyn said, smiling.

“Did you need something?” Hammond asked, kindly.

“Yes, sir, I came to give you my reassignment paper for Tuesday.” Carolyn said, handing Hammond the paper.

“Reassignment? Why, is there a problem?” Hammond frowned.

“No sir, I just can’t gate travel right now because last night I found I’m pregnant. Well, I confirmed it about an hour ago.” Carolyn said, taking a deep breath.

“Congratulations! I will assign someone else for your mission but you want to stay and work the infirmary, correct?” Hammond asked, as he made notes.

“Yes, sir!” Carolyn said.

“I’m guessing Hank doesn’t know or he would have told me last night on the phone?” Hammond asked with a small smile.

“No, mom figured it out, but I going to wait and tell my dad and others when I’m further along.” Carolyn said.

“I understand. Well, congratulations again.” Hammond said, standing up from his desk.

“Thank you, sir!” Carolyn stood up as well.

Carolyn rode the elevator to the floor the nursery was on. She walked down to the nursery and keyed in the code to the room instead of knocking. The once white room was now full of colorful painting and pictures. Pictures of zoo animals were on the walls and cribs. Stuff and plastic animals were on the floor. The aides were in the room helping feed the babies. Cam was walking with a screaming Violet.

“Hey, something wrong?” Carolyn asked, walking up to them.

“She’s not taking her bottle well.” Cam said, frowning. Carolyn held her arms out for Cam to give Violet to her.

“Her tummy is a little hard she either has a gas bubble or she has to poop” Carolyn laid Violet on a blanket that was on the floor. She made the baby’s legs move like riding a bicycle.

“I hope this helps your tummy, sweet girl!” Carolyn cooed. She continued to move the baby’s legs, then let her go to stretch. Violet let out a grunt, then a big fart followed by Violet spitting up.

“Oh, both ends no wonder you wouldn’t take the bottle!” Cam said as he grabbed a spit up cloth from the cabinet.

“Thank you!” Carolyn took the cloth from Cam. She cleaned up Violet’s face.

“I’m going to have to remember that move when the babies have bad tummy aches.” Ashley said, as she burped Simon.

Carolyn gagged she jumped up and ran to the sink and threw up.

“Are you OK?” Cam rubbed her back.

“The smell caught me off guard suddenly.” Carolyn said, grabbing a paper towel to wipe her mouth.

“That Chlorophyll makes some nasty diapers!” Ashley said as she put Simon in a bounce seat. Ashley then picked the crying Violet up and took her to a changing table. She changed Violet quickly and threw the diaper in another bag, tied it up, then threw the other bag in the trash.

“I’m sorry about that!” Carolyn said, as she washed out the sink.

“It’s OK. Are you alright?” Ashley asked.

“I’m OK. Not sure what caused the gaging, I’ve smelled some bad things before.” Carolyn lied.

Cam took Violet back to finish feeding her. Violet now took the bottle happily.

“Bodily explosion is what you needed!” Cam cooed.

Iris came back into the room from helping the aide fix the babies bottles. She was dressed in a zoo keepers outfit.

“Welcome, to my zoo!” Iris said, running over to Carolyn.

“I love your zoo, and I love all the paintings that are on the wall!” Carolyn praised.

“Thank you!” Iris said, as she hugged Carolyn.

“Thanks for being a big helper today with fixing the babies bottles!” Ashley said, smiling at Iris.

“Can we make a map of my zoo after lunch?” Iris asked, climbing in Carolyn’s lap when she sat down on the floor.

“Do you want to make a large map to hangup or a small one to carry around like the one I brought you?” Ashley asked, picking up the fussing Adam from his crib.

“Both!” Iris said.

“We’ll see what we can get done!” Ashley said.

“Your outfit looks like Lola’s. She wants to be a zookeeper too.” Carolyn said.

“Who is Lola? Can we play together?” Iris asked excitedly.

“Lola is our daughter. I’m not sure why you haven’t met Lola or, our son, Devlin. They know about the Stargate. We will have to bring them to play before more life changes come.” Cam explained.

“Yay! I like new friends!” Iris squealed.

“I think Lola and Iris will get along really well. They both have a great vocabulary for their age. Devlin, gets along with the little ones well so there wouldn’t be a problem with him.” Ashley said, shrugging.

Carolyn loved how Cam just casually said that the kids were theirs and Ashley never questioned them. She wondered if introducing baby Violet to the kids as their little sister would help with telling them she was going to have a baby.

“We have to get going soon, but I want to give Violet one more cuddle!” Carolyn said, reaching for Violet. Cam gave Violet to Carolyn and picked up Iris from Carolyn’s lap. Iris gave Cam a hug.

Cam always like seeing Carolyn cuddling his kids. Now they would be their kids. He couldn’t believe Carolyn was going to have his baby. He had already planned to propose to Carolyn on their one-year anniversary, but now he wanted to do it sooner. Carolyn cuddled Violet a little longer, then pushed herself off the floor and put Violet back in her crib. They said their goodbyes and left the nursery.

“How are you feeling?” Cam asked once they were on the elevator.

“A little hungry actually.” Carolyn said.

“Good, let’s go meet our parents and kids for lunch. They took the kids to see that movie Dev has been begging to see. Then they were going to go to lunch and the doll store.” Cam said.

“Sounds good to me.” Carolyn smiled.

Lola waved excitedly, seeing Cam and Carolyn in the food court in the mall. Lola was carrying her baby, Mabel. Hank let go of Lola’s hand so she could run to Cam. Cam scooped her in his arms.

“Dad, the movie was so good!” Devlin said, hurry to him.

“I didn’t like the movie!” Lola shook her head.

“Yeah, really wasn’t a movie for her age. She got bored. Ate a ton of popcorn and I think she had a little nap. She got real still during the middle of the movie.” Kim explained.

“So she doesn’t want pizza?” Cam asked playfully.

“Yes, I do!” Lola said.

“I thought you were full of popcorn?” Cam tickled Lola.

“I always have room for pizza!” Devlin said.

“Well, you are a bottomless pit I know you can eat anything anytime.” Cam pinched Devlin’s belly. Devlin scooted behind Frank to get away from Cam, laughing.

“If it’s OK with the guys, I was thinking the girls would go have lunch at the Dollie café.” Wendy said, smiling as Lola’s mouth dropped opened.

“OK, we’ll meet you down there for dessert!” Cam said, as Lola began wiggling to get down.

Hank whispered something to Kim before giving her a kiss. Frank and Wendy also shared whisper before they also kissed.

“Should I be worried?” Cam ask.

“No!” their mothers answered together. Carolyn laughed at Cam’s face as they turned to leave.

As Carolyn expected, there was a long line to get into the Dollie café. Kim grabbed her arm when she went to get in line and walked up to the reservation stand.

“Reservation for four under the name Mitchell.” Wendy said to the woman at the stand. The women looked in her enormous book sitting on the stand.

“Yes, here we are! Table for four the birthday package for Mitchell. I see you brought your baby would you like a crown for her as well?” The woman asked as she pulled out four tiaras.

“Yes, please!” Lola said, grinning. The woman grabbed a smaller tiara before showing them to a table.

The restaurant looked like a pink café from a dollhouse. A lot of kids and parents were sitting at the white table and chairs. The menu was mainly more for kids but had an adult options. The woman passed out the menus and tiaras to each of the women. Lola put on the sparkly tiara. So did the other women. They also had a buffet with children’s favorites, like pizza, chicken nuggets, macaroni and cheese, and many other things. Lola wanted the buffet. Wendy took Lola to get her food.

“I’m guessing the test was right last night?” Kim asked excitedly.

“Yes, I am six to eight weeks along!” Carolyn smiled.

“I knew it! I’m so excited for all of you!” Kim said happily.

“Please, don’t tell dad or anyone yet.” Carolyn said.

“I won’t, baby!” Kim promised.

They stopped talking when Wendy and Lola returned. They ate a  delicious   lunch and Lola got a cupcake and sang happy birthday, too.

“OK, baby girl, your grandmamma Kim and I have been planning this trip for a while now. When we made this reservation, they offered us a deal to get you a special baby. They are only offering this baby with the birthday package. So here are your options.” Wendy explained, showing Lola a piece of paper.

“Can I get the twins they are so cute!” Lola asked.

“Of course!” Wendy circled the option Lola was pointing to.

“This is too much!” Carolyn insisted.

“Like Wendy said, we have been planning this day for a while. The guys are going to surprise Dev with something special as well!” Kim explained.

The server brought out two baby doll car seats and a bag full of extras. They had real dark blonde hair, bright green eyes, and silicone bodies. They were both boys.

“I love them!” Lola picked one of the babies. The body moved under her hand.

“We are not offering those babies when they come out in a couple of months, so they are rare.” The server said.

“He feels like a real baby. I don’t know what I’m going to name them.” Lola cooed, rocking the doll.

“What did you guys do?” Carolyn asked as Devlin came up carrying a huge duffle bag.

“I got roller blades! Now I can skate with Josh and Tucker!” Devlin said, excitedly.

Chapter Text

It had been two weeks since Lola’s zoo party. Carolyn still had told no one about her pregnancy. Which surprised her because her morning sickness was awful and she had to keep running to the bathroom. If anyone had suspected anything, they hadn’t asked Carolyn about her trips to the bathroom.

“Why don’t you head home?” Janet said, softly.

“No, it is Cassie’s birthday you should go home early. Besides, Cassie hasn’t felt good you should go home.” Carolyn insisted.

“Thank you, don’t stay too late. Are you sure?” Janet asked.

“Of course! I’ll call if there is an emergency. Tell Cass happy birthday!” Carolyn assured.

“Thank you, I will.” Janet smiled,and left the lab.

Sam knocked on Janet’s door. Jack was working and her dad and Martouf were being asked to come back to the Tok’ra, so he wanted a couple more days with Hannah. Sam love Cass but didn’t want to get Hannah sick since Cassie hadn’t felt well.

“Happy birthday, Cass! Sweet Sixteen, you are getting old!” Sam said, holding out a cake for Cassie.

“Thanks, Sam! Where are Jack and Hannah?” Cassie asked, as she took the cake and a gift bag from Sam.

“Jack is at work and dad really wanted a couple more days with Hannah before going back to the Tok’ra.” Sam said as they walked into the kitchen. Sam stopped quickly as they entered the kitchen. Janet and Daniel were kissing heavily.

Cassie rolled her eyes and put the cake on the counter. Sam cleared her throat. Daniel quickly pulled away.

“Hey, Sam.” Daniel said, turning red.

“How long has this been going on?” Sam asked quickly.

“About six months. He has been living together about four.” Janet said her cheeks were pink.

“Wow! Congratulations, you two! I’m not sure how I didn’t see this happening.” Sam said, shocked.

“We tried to keep it a secret.” Janet sighed.

They watched Cassie open presents. When Janet went to put coffee on and to put candles in the cake, Cassie disappeared into her room.

“Cassie?” Janet called.

“What?” Cassie snapped, coming into the room brushing her hair.

“I thought you were going to wear the top Sam got you?” Janet asked seeing Cassie changed her clothes.

“Oh, like, that’s for school.” Cassie shrugged.

“Make a wish!” Sam pointed to the cake.

“Yeah!” Janet said.

“Dominic’s waiting.” Cassie frowned.

“Invite him in. I’m sure he would like a piece of birthday cake.” Janet stared at Cassie.

Daniel noticed that the starring contest between Janet and Cassie was happening more each day.

“Fine!” Cassie puffed as she headed for the door to talk to Dominic.

“Coffee?” Janet asked.

“Yes, please! I want to hear more about you two,” Sam said, grinning.

The adults were talking when they heard Dominic yell from outside. They ran to the door to see what happened. Janet pushed the boy out of the way, seeing Cassie on the ground.

“She has a temperature!” Janet felt Cassie’s face.

“What happened?” Sam demanded.

“She just fell!” Dominic said, his voice worried.

“What were you doing when she just fell?” Janet demanded.

“I kissed her.” Dominic said, nervously.

“You kissed her?” Daniel demanded.

“It’s her birthday! I kissed her and the light exploded and she fell!” Dominic explained.

“I want to get her to the infirmary! Go get my keys.” Janet looked at Daniel. He ran into the house.

“Cassie, honey? Cass?” Janet said, gently tapping
Cassie's face. Daniel helped Janet get Cassie in her car. He rode with them to the infirmary. He wanted to go see if he could find more research from Cassie’s planet.

Carolyn was working longer hours while Janet tried to figure out how to get Cassie’s fever down. She didn’t mind working, but her nausea was kicking her butt. She tried drinking ginger ale, eating crackers and sucking on peppermint.

“Are you feeling OK?” Darius asked, walking up to Carolyn.

“I’m fine! Any news on Cassie?” Carolyn asked, changing the subject.

“They found out it is some kind of retrovirus. Janet has her on antivirals but her fever is still high. She is worried about brain damage, and Dr. Frasier doesn’t know what is causing the EM field Cassie is emitting.” Darius explained.

“Poor Janet, I know she feels helpless trying to figure how to help Cass.” Carolyn wrapped her arm around her belly.

“How far along are you?” Darius asked.

“I don’t know what you are talking about!” Carolyn shrugged.

“My sister has been pregnant twice and her first trimester was horrible with both of them. Plus, you haven’t had one cup of coffee today, unlike your usual three cups a day.” Darius smirked.

“I’m somewhere between ten and twelve weeks. I’ll get my first ultrasound done sometime next week. We're not telling anyone. You’re the first to notice the coffee thing.” Carolyn said, softly. Darius hugged Carolyn.

“Your secret is safe with me.” Darius promised.

“What did Vicky do for morning sickness.” Carolyn asked.

“Pretty much what you are doing what , sorry you are having such a hard time.” Darius said.

“Thank you, but it will be worth it.” Carolyn said. Then went to check on her patients.

It was Saturday afternoon and Sam carried the chess board in to the room with Cassie.

“Hey kiddo, its Saturday.” Sam said, pulling a table over to Cassie’s bed.

“So.” Cassie said.

“So, every other Saturday if I’m on earth, we play chess. Since I’m on earth and it is Saturday,” Sam sat down and set up the board.

“I know what’s happening to me.” Cass said.

“Oh, OK, what?” Sam ask as she continued to take out the chess pieces.

“I’m changing into something and there is nothing you can do to stop it,” Cassie said.

“You know how your mom and I feel when someone issues a challenge like that.” Sam chuckled.

Sam frowned when Cassie was talking about changing and Janet not being her mother. No, Janet wasn’t her mother, but had loved and taken wonderful care of her for the past four years. They all loved Cassie very much. Sam tried to hide her surprise when the knight flew into Cassie’s hand.

“You know Jack calls them horses.” Cassie turned the knight in her hand.

“I had to clean the drool of these pieces because Jack was explaining chess to Hannah yesterday. Banana is more interested in sucking on them right now.” Sam smiled.

“I’m going to miss holding Hannah banana,” Cassie mumbled.

“Don’t say that.” Sam said. Sam then reached over and gently stroked Cassie’s face.

Later that afternoon.

Carolyn was feeling awful. Her stomach had been cramping off and on all day. Cramping was normal for pregnancy, but it was getting worse. She was worrying about the baby.

“Are you OK?” Cam asked, walking up. Before Carolyn could answer, an alarm went off.

“I’ll be back! Go lay down you look like you feel bad.” Cam kissed Carolyn’s head then ran in the hall.

Nirrti had been caught and put in a holding cell. Daniel took Janet into the room he kept on base. He knew Janet, even though she was strong, she needed comforting right now. He pulled her into a hug as soon as the door closed. She leaned into his muscular arms as he rubbed his hand up and down her spine. Janet needed this just for a moment. It was killing her she couldn’t help Cassie.

“She says she can help Cassandra.” Daniel said,

“If we trust her?” Janet asked into his chest.

“No, if we let her go.” Daniel felt Janet pull away slightly. Janet looked up at Daniel.

“Do you believe she can actually help?” Janet asked, sighing.

“Its worth a shot”

“What about General Hammond?” Janet asked.

“He hasn’t decided what to do yet.” Daniel pulled her back into his arms.

“I need to get back to Cassandra.” Janet said, letting go. She gave him a quick kiss before leaving.

It relieved Janet that the nightmare was over. Cassie’s vital signs seemed to go back to normal. She wrapped her arms around Cassie as Jack left with Nirrti to let her go. Sam had put her arms around both of them. Darius hurried into the room and over to Janet. He whispered quickly to Janet.

“Where is she?” Janet asked quickly.

“In the back of the infirmary. I’m going to find Colonel Mitchell!” Darius said, then hurried off.

“I’ll be back soon!” Janet kissed Cassie on the head before rushing out of the room. Janet hurried to the back of the infirmary and opened the curtain slowly. Carolyn was lying on her side, tears streaming down her face.

“Hey, Carolyn, talk to me. What’s going on?” Janet kneeled down by the bed.

“I was having cramping all day nothing too bad, but it was getting worse, so I came to lie down I just started bleeding a few minutes ago. I panicked and asked Darius to go find you I’m worried about having a miscarriage. Should I have asked another doctor. How is Cass?” Carolyn asked.

“Cassandra is going to be OK. I understand not wanting a man to do a pelvic exam. Let’s see what is going on, then we can talk about what needs to be done.” Janet soothed.

Janet set up to do Carolyn’s pelvic exam as Cam hurried through the curtain. He quickly dropped into the chair by Carolyn’s head and grabbed her hand. He stroked her knuckles soothingly. Janet began her exam and Carolyn tightly squeezed Cam’s hand.

“You’re doing great, Carolyn, just a few more minutes!” Janet assured.

Cam finally looked Carolyn in the eyes. He was so scared when Darius told him that Carolyn had been bleeding. He knew that wasn’t good and did not know what to say to her. She seemed to get comfort from holding his hand. He took his other hand and wiped her tears away.

“It a polyp! That’s what caused the bleeding!” Janet said, sounding relieved. Carolyn looked a little more relieved too until Janet’s face changed slightly.
“I don’t like that look on your face.” Carolyn said.

“Oh, nothing you are a couple weeks earlier than I thought you are more around ten or eleven weeks than twelve or thirteen weeks like I originally thought. I want to do an ultrasound so you can hear the heartbeat and there is something else I want to show you.” Janet said with a small smile.

Cam bent down and kissed Carolyn. She smiled and touched his cheek. He had looked so upset when he had come in, but held her hand so gently. Cam was such a wonderful dad. She couldn’t wait to see him as her pregnancy progressed. She knew how lucky she was that her baby was OK. Janet pulled the ultrasound machine in and closed the curtain.

“We’re going to see the baby?” Cam asked excitedly.

“Yup, and hear the heartbeat.” Janet said, smiling as she put gel on Carolyn’s belly.

The next Saturday

Sam had the chess board tucked under her arm and Hannah in the other as she walked into the infirmary. She saw Janet working on a chart and Cassie was sitting up doing homework.

“Hey Janet, how is our patient?” Sam asked.

“Bored.” Cassie said, as she pushed away the table so she could take Hannah, who was cooing and reaching for Cassie. Sam gave Hannah to Cassie.

“The homework stacked up a bit, but other than that, good. I get to take her home tonight!” Janet smiled.

“She missed you, Cass!” Sam said as Hannah had grabbed both fistfuls of Cassie’s hair and began shaking her hands.

“I missed you too, Banana!” Cassie said, untangling the baby’s hands from her hair. Hannah tried to reach for Cassie’s hair again, but Cassie distracted her by clapping Hannah’s hands together.

“That’s why my hair is short again!” Sam chuckled.
“I love her cheeks!” Cassie kissed Hannah, making her smile big.

Hannah was, at four months, growing through the chubby baby stage, and Sam was loving it. Hannah’s hair was now blonde and defied gravity most days and just stood straight up. She definitely seemed to have Jack’s laid back nature on most days.

“I think it was an accident, but she rolled over for us last night during tummy time. She scared herself when she turned over.” Sam said as Janet had come over to hold Hannah for a minute.

“You’re getting so strong baby girl before we know it, you are going to be running all over the place!” Janet cooed.

“Slow down just a little, baby,” Sam smiled sadly.

Hannah reached for Sam babbling and Sam grinned.
“You ready to play chess I thought Hannah could help before I take her to daycare?” Sam asked.

“Sure, but I won’t be able to move the pieces with my mind, sorry.” Cassie shrugged.

“Good, then we are even!” Sam smiled as she sat down on the bed, putting Hannah in her lap.

Cam and Carolyn had a little while before work, so they brought Devlin and Lola to meet Violet.

“What are we doing here?” Lola asked.

“We want you to meet someone who is very special to us.” Carolyn explained.

They took the kids down to the nursery. Cam keyed in the code and walked into the room. Teddy and Bill were in there spending time with Adam and Angelica. Ashley was sitting on a blanket with Violet and Simon while they had tummy time.

“Hey, Ashley!” Lola waved from Cam’s side she wasn’t sure where she was.

“Hey, doodle bug, hey, Dev! How are you guys?” Ashley asked.

“This is where you work now?” Devlin asked, looking around the room.

“Yup”

“Come here, guys I want you to meet Violet!” Cam said, walking to the blanket and sat down on the blanket by Violet.

Violet was still small, but she had grown a lot in the two months Ashley had been with them. Violet now had brown spikey thick hair. Her bright blue eyes with green specks stood out more now.

“This is you little sister!” Carolyn said as Cam patted for the kids to sit by Violet. Lola sat in Cam’s lap as Devlin sat down next to Ashley.

“Cool!” Lola said, touching Violet’s hand.

“Is she OK?” Devlin asked, not knowing how to ask why she was green.

“They made her to use as a weapon against the Gou’ld by using plant and human DNA. That is why she is green. They didn’t even care she had human DNA, so we couldn’t let anyone use or hurt them. So we keep them here.” Cam explained.

“So she can’t come home with us?” Lola asked, frowning.

“No, she has to stay here where she is safe.” Cam said.

“So you can’t tell Tucker or Davis about Adam OK. It keeps Adam and the others safe. Maybe one day they can meet.” Teddy explained. Devlin and Lola nodded.

“Can I hold her?” Lola asked, patting her lap.

“Yeah, just like you hold Hannah. Let Violet lean up against you.” Cam picked up Violet and sat her in Lola’s lap. Violet lean back against Lola and turned her head up to look at Lola. Violet babbled happily.

“Hey, baby! I’ll keep you safe!” Lola cooed. Cam and Carolyn smiled at each other.

“You’re being quiet, Dev.” Cam said.

“How come we’re just meeting her?” Devlin asked.

“We just got really busy, and we had to adjust to her and she had to adjust to us before we introduced her to anyone else.” Carolyn explained.

Bill and Teddy said their goodbyes and went to start their shift. Daniel came in carrying an upset Iris.
“Darius had to go to an emergency in the infirmary and had to shorten their play date. I got her pudding, but she wanted Ashley so I brought her back.” Daniel said, rubbing Iris’s back.

“Come here bumble bee! I don’t think you have ever had pudding. Tell Daniel thank you!” Ashley stood up to take Iris.

“Thank you.” Iris said softly as Iris went to Ashley.

“OK, lets put your pudding in the little fridge and get your milk cup.” Ashley took Iris over to the little refrigerator they used to keep bottles and drinks cold. Iris plopped the pudding cup in the fridge and jerked the milk cup out.

“OK, Iris I know that you're upset but if you waste the pudding it goes in the trash. Drink your milk then you can have your treat I’m not taking it from you. I don’t like you slamming things it upsets me.” Ashley explained as calmly as she could.

“I want daddy!” Iris cried.

“I know, and he will come back as soon as possible. Look, we have some new friends in here and you didn’t even notice.” Ashley said, as she turned to where Iris could see Lola and Devlin.

Iris sat up a little and wiped her eyes. She gave a little wave, then reached for her milk cup to take a drink. Daniel had picked Simon up to rock him for a few minutes.

“I like the flowers in your hair.” Lola had laid Violet down before going to check out Iris.

“Thank you. What’s your name?” Iris asked.

“Lola.”

“Do you want to play zoo?” Iris asked, finishing her milk.

“I love playing zoo!” Lola said excitedly. Ashley put Iris down. They ran to the cribs and took the toy bins from underneath.
Devlin had picked Violet up to hold her. He felt more comfortable picking the babies up when they were older.

“Can I keep doddle bug for the day? She just help stop a major meltdown and Iris will probably have another one if Lola leaves.” Ashley asked.

“Do you want to stay, Dev, or go to daycare?” Cam asked.

“I’ll stay," Dev said.

Chapter Text

Jack smiled as Hannah blew spit bubbles at him.

“What does Sam think of you teaching Hannah how to spit?” Daniel asked as Jack wiped Hannah’s face. He and Cassie helped set up for daddy's play date night. It was a Friday night, so the kids wouldn’t have school the next day. Janet had got stuck at work.

Jack blew on Hannah’s tummy, making her giggle.

“She knew how to spit, Daniel. I just encouraged her.” Jack said, glancing up at Daniel from the playmate. Before starting a game of peek-a-boo.

“So Sam doesn’t know you taught her.” Daniel said, smirking.

“Jack, did you set out the snacks yet?” Sam asked, walking from their bedroom. Sam hadn’t gotten dressed up as before. She wore a long sleeve powder blue sweater and a pair of nice jeans.

“No, mommy I wanted daddy to play!” Jack had picked Hannah up and was talking from behind her back. Hannah began to fuss.

“I’m glad I didn’t pump before walking out here. That’s a hungry cry!” Sam said, taking Hannah from Jack.

“Come on Daniel, help me set up the snacks.” Jack said, pushing himself up from the floor. Daniel and Jack went into the kitchen.

“You love your play time with daddy, don’t you baby girl.” Sam said, stroking Hannah’s hair. She loved the cooing noises Hannah made as she ate. Sam had just finished feeding Hannah when Jeremy walked in with Laney and the kids.

“Hey guys!” Sam greeted.

“Hi Sam! I can do a cartwheel!” Ryder said, proudly.

“Wow, that’s cool bud!” Sam said, smiling.

“Last time we did this we were both still pregnant at least this time we can have a little wine.” Laney said as Lilly smiled at Sam and Hannah.

“That sounds like a plan to me!” Sam agreed.

Ryder did a front roll and landed in front of the couch.

“Ryder, remember we only do gymnastics on padding.” Laney reminded.

“Can I do my cartwheel on the grass? I want to show Jack!” Ryder asked.

“If you are careful.” Laney said.

Missy and Teddy came in next with their kids. Laura and Josh were carrying the twins. Tucker came in holding Davis and Benny’s hand.

“Is Lola here yet?” Davis asked.

“No, I know Cam wasn’t at work today because he had a meeting at Dev’s school. So I don’t know if they are coming.

“Lola was at nastics today she said she was coming tonight.” Ryder said.

“You and Lola take gymnastics at the daycare center?” Sam asked.

“She’s in the older class we eat snacks together.” Ryder nodded.

“Ry guy and the chaos crew!” Jack greeted. The kids rushed to give Jack a hug. Even though the seven kids were well behaved for kids. Jack still called them the chaos crew, which the kids thought was hilarious.

Suddenly, there was a loud knocking at the door.

“Come in!” Jack called as he headed to see who was at the door. It surprised Sam when Teal’c came in the living room with Bra’tac and Ry’ac dress in street clothes. Jack looked just as surprised that Hammond let them come with Teal’c Hammond had not let them travel off base yet. Bra’tac walked over, smiling.

“Hey! This is a surprise!” Sam said, looking at Teal’c.

“Indeed! I wasn’t excepting them to visit and was glad that they could come with me tonight.” Teal’c explained.

“The little warrior has grown much.” Bra’tac took Hannah from Sam. Hannah reached for Bra’tac’s nose.

“Your daughter is beautiful, Major Carter O’Neill!” Ry’ac said as Sam hugged the teenager.

“Thank you!” Sam smiled. Bra’tac was gently bouncing Hannah, making a snapping noise at her so she would follow.

“She is weighted like a healthy warrior. Her reflexes are sharp. Your training is going well!” Bra’tac said, sounding proud. Hannah yawned and laid her head on his shoulder. Bra’tac smiled and put his hand on her back protectively.

“No training! Just a healthy baby girl.” Jack assured.

“Are you visiting from where Teal’c is from?” Laura asked.

“They are this is my son Ry’ac and master Bra’tac.” Teal’c introduced. Ry’ac smiled and walked over. Laura thought Ry’ac was going to shake her hand when she held it out instead he kissed the top of her hand. Laura turned pink.

“Why did you do that?” Tucker asked.

“It is how they greet people I’m their culture. Don’t be rude Tucker.” Missy scolded.

“I’ve seen where she scratches with that hand.” Tucker shrugged. Laura’s eyes grew wide as Teddy clapped his hand over Tucker’s mouth, moving him back to talk to him.

“My little brother is ...

“Is protective as a brother should be.” Ry’ac said, smiling charmingly.

“I’m Josh.” Josh held out his hand to Ry’ac so he would let go of Laura’s hand. Ry’ac shook Josh’s hand, then bowed in respect. He smiled again at Laura, then went back to his father.

Missy took her youngest daughter from her oldest, so Laura could go calm down and control her blushing. Darius came in next, carrying Jordan, and Cassie took him. Darius then came in with the new baby and Vicky behind him. Sam went over and hugged Vicky.

“How are you doing?” Sam asked.

“Good. Patrick is a good eater and sleeper. He doesn’t have colic like Jordy had. He is just a chill little baby right now.” Vicky said.

“Ordan! Ordan!” Benny cheered, clapping and spinning happily. Jordan had taken a couple of steps to the couch and Cassie sat him on the couch.

“Benny boo hyping up Jordy. Such a sweet boy!” Vicky said, smiling. Darius walked over, holding Patrick. He knew everyone was going to want to hold the baby. Sam reached for Patrick.

“Hello, sweetheart, you look just like your brother!” Sam cooed as the baby settled in her arms.

“Your child does not wish for you to hold another.” Bra’tac walked up with a glaring Hannah. Sam figured it was probably just Hannah’s sleepy face, but her baby really looked like she glaring at her mommy.

“Miss Hannah, you are so cute, even grumpy. Look at that hair and those cheeks!” Vicky cooed. Hannah, liking the attention, smiled at Vicky.

“Now she’s awake!” Sam said, smiling as Vicky took Hannah. Bra’tac bowed and went back over to Teal’c and Daniel.

Vicky cuddled Hannah. Jack walked over to see Patrick.

“Hey little man!” Jack cooed.

“OK, I’m keeping this sweet girl. She’s a cuddle bug.” Vicky said, melting as Hannah cooed and laid her head down.

“Did you just swap babies?” Darius asked playfully.

“I love the new baby smell, but I’m kind of attached to Hannah.” Sam said, giving Patrick back to Darius.

“Yeah, we are kind of in love with the drooly thing.” Jack said, wiping Hannah’s chin with his thumb.

“OK, I guess I’ll give you back!” Vicky gave Hannah to Jack, smiling.

Cam and Carolyn came in with the kids. Devlin hurried over to Missy and hugged her tight.

“Hello, darling!” Missy said, hugging Devlin back.

“Dev is really excited about his new school set up!” Cam said, grinning.

“Good, so you were able to get everything worked out with the school!” Missy said happily.

“Thank you, so much for letting him come to your house. The school said they had no problem letting Dev come back for his therapies.” Cam said.

“No problem, I’m already home schooling my kids. One more want be a problem and he is using the same homeschool curriculum as Parker, so it will be easy to get help if Dev has problems setting up.” Missy explained.

“So you decided to go back home schooling?” Daniel asked as he walked up.

“Yeah, Dev was having a really hard time in school. Home school was just the best option.” Cam said.

“I’m glad you guys found something to help.” Sam smiled.

“Sam, look at my new leotard!” Lola said as she unzipped her jacket and lifted her shirt to show her pink and white sparkly leotard.

“Very pretty, Lo, but I want to read your shirt!” Sam said, kneeling down to get a better look at Lola’s shirt.

“Oh, it says big sister!” Lola said proudly as she pointed to the dark pink letters on the white shirt. The room went quiet.

Sam hugged Lola, then jumped up and went to hug Carolyn, who was a little pale, and Cam!

Everyone else began their congratulations.

“Yeah, our grandmas got so excited when they found out mommy was having twins they cried!” Lola said to Teal’c when he picked her up to hug her. Again, the room stopped.

“You did great at keeping the surprise for this long, Lola!” Devlin praised.

“Mom said I could tell as soon as someone noticed my shirt!” Lola looked around at the now smiling.

“You did very good, sweetheart! We have been holding our breath for the past two weeks. Ever time we saw her with Ryder at gymnastics, I would start sweating!” Cam chuckled.

“It is not wise to hold your breath that long, Colonel Mitchell.” Teal’c frowned.

“I didn’t really hold my breath that long, Teal’c. It’s an expression. I’ll explain it to you later.” Cam explained.

“How far along are you?” Laney asked, hugging Carolyn.

“I’m twelve weeks today!” Carolyn said, smiling!

“That’s amazing congratulations!” Missy hugged Carolyn.

“I’m going to need some advice!” Carolyn said, putting her hand on her little belly.

“Listen to your body. If it wants sleep, you sleep. You are growing two people in there that’s a hard job. Worth it, but hard.” Missy said, placing her hand on Carolyn’s hand.

More kids and dads arrived, and Jack had moved the kids to the backyard. He had put Hannah in the carrier so that he could run around with the kids and be hands free. He had put on her blue and pink jacket with matching hat to stay warm and protected from the wind. Sam waved to him when the moms were ready to leave. Jack walked over to her. Hannah was grinning and babbling.

“We are getting ready to leave we are going to carpool like last time.There are two bottles in the fridge if she needs them. I love you banana girl be good for daddy.” Sam said then kissed Hannah on the cheek.

“I love you be careful!” Jack said then kissed her.

“I will! I love you, too! Have fun!” Sam gave him one more kiss before leaving.

Some kids began doing gymnastics outside. Some of the little ones were mostly diving on the ground, but they were laughing, so the dads were happy.

“Lola is doing pretty good keeping up with the older kids doing gymnastics.” Jeremy said to Cam as they watched some of the older kids help Lola do a flip.

“Her coach says she got talent. Coach Mary wants to take Lola and serval other five year olds to a mock competition to see how the kids do. If they place, she wants to start doing small competitions with her since she is so young,” Cam explained.

“Wow, that’s great Ryder is just working on balance and jumping off things. It has calmed him down and made him more social!” Jeremy said, beaming!

“Yay, I should have known as much as Dev likes to eat he loves his cooking class. He is actually fantastic.” Cam said, smiling.

“I’ve tasted your cooking I’m glad someone you have someone that can cook for you!” Jeremy laughed. Cam pushed Jeremy.

“OK, everyone, it’s getting a little chilly and dark let’s go inside!,” Jack called. Everyone began to go into the house. Daniel was now holding Hannah, who was babbling and cooing to Phoebe, who was in Teddy’s arms.

“Dada...Dada!” Phoebe said, looking at Hannah. Hannah laughed and then looked up at Daniel. She then blew spit in his face. Phoebe let out a belly laugh.

“What are you two talking about, baby?” Teddy asked, tickling Phoebe.

“Give me my baby!” Jack said, walking up to Daniel.

“She wants to stay with her uncle Daniel.” Daniel said, turning away from Jack. Hannah looked at Jack and then Daniel, then spit in Daniel’s face again. Jack couldn’t help but smile.

“You look like Sam, but act like Jack. I’m going to be in trouble because I won’t know what to expect.” Daniel sighed at the smiling baby.

Daniel put Hannah in her saucer toy. She pressed the buttons to make noises. Teddy put Phoebe down and she pulled herself up on the toy. Jeremy brought Phoenix over to the toy when he started to kick his legs.

“They love their saucer toy. So Phen got super excited when he heard the toy.” Teddy laughed.

Hannah shrieked when the twins tipped the saucer forward. She wailed. It didn’t seem to phase the twins.

“It’s OK ,sweetheart, my little brutes didn’t mean to scare you.” Teddy soothed, picking Hannah up.

“Its getting close to bedtime too.” Jack said, rubbing Hannah’s back. Jack took Hannah and went to heat her bottle. He swayed with Hannah in the kitchen. She was getting really mad and was smacking her hands on his chest. Teal’c came in and took Hannah. She looked shocked for a second, then reached for Teal’c’s forehead. He pushed her hand down.

“You have to be patient, Hannah Grace Carter O’Neill.” Teal’c said, patting her back.

“Yeah, four month olds aren’t very patient, T.” Jack said as he tested the bottle. He then took Hannah and put the bottle in her mouth. Hannah ate quickly. Jack could see Hannah was drifting off to sleep while she was eating. He took her and rocked her while she finished eating. He cuddled her, then turn on her white noise machine before kissing her on the forehead and lay her in the crib.

Chapter Text

Six month Hannah squirmed in her crib she wasn’t ready to wake up but her diaper needed changing. She cried so mommy came into her room.

“Morning, sweetheart!” Sam said, smiling at Hannah. Hannah calmed down some and smiled at her mommy. Sam picked Hannah up and took her to the changing table. 

“Mama where’s daddy? Can I go to work with you today? I want to talk to you about the theory you and uncle Bill were talking about. Maybe I can help you!” Hannah said, as her mommy took her into the kitchen.

“You are chatty today, baby doll! Are you telling me about your dreams? I hope they were wonderful dreams.” Sam said, then kissed Hannah on the cheek before putting her in her highchair. 

Sam mixed up some baby cereal. Hannah had been eating baby cereal for a couple of weeks and seemed to love it. Sam put on Hannah’s bib with the planets and stars on it and the words “Mommy’s Universe.” Hannah leaned forward with her mouth open when Sam came towards her with the spoon. Sam put the spoon in Hannah’s mouth.

“It’s so yummy!” Sam said, smiling.

“Will you take me with you to another planet, mommy?” Hannah asked as Sam wiped off her face and hands.

“Let’s pack some cereal to take to daycare!” Sam said, dumping some cereal into a container. She put the cereal in Hannah’s bag. She then took Hannah into her room to breastfeed her. Hannah always ate a little slower after her cereal, but she stayed fuller longer with both the cereal and milk. After she burped Hannah, Sam stood up with Hannah.

“Let’s get dressed and go to daycare! Mommy won’t be long today. I just want to go run some errands.” Sam said, sitting Hannah in her bouncy seat and buckling her in. Sam opened the dresser drawer.

“I’m feeling something pink but no bow today, they poke.” Hannah said, kicking her legs.

“How about your princess dress and leggings you haven’t worn those in a while?” Sam pulled out the purple outfit with cartoon princess on the shirt. The purple leggings had outlines of items from the movie. Sam then opened a smaller drawer and pulled out a white hairband with a purple bow. 

“I was thinking something else, but if you are sure?” Hannah said, as Sam pick her up. 

“Can you say mama? Say mama, baby!” Sam cooed as she dressed Hannah.

“I can say a lot more if adults just listened.” Hannah said.

“I know you are going to say Dada first, but lets change it up and say mama,” Sam sat Hannah up.

“I’m going to wait and say something of great importance.” Hannah said.

Sam put the headband on Hannah, then stood her up to see in the mirror that was hanging near the changing table.

“That’s my pretty girl. You are so strong, beautiful, and smart. My miracle girl!” Sam said, kissing Hannah after each word. Hannah smiled enormously. Hannah turn her head and placed a big opened mouth kiss on Sam’s cheek.

“Thank you, baby! You swing while mommy gets dressed.” Sam put Hannah in her swing and went to get dressed. Sam dressed in her workout clothes, then pack a bag to change, so she could run errands.

She put Hannah in the van and drove to the child care center. Sam checked Hannah in at the front desk and headed for the nursery. Sam knocked on the door. 

“Good morning, Hannah and Major Carter O’Neill!” Jane said, opening the door for them.

“Good morning!” Sam said as she gave Hannah to Jane.

“Hannah had a fantastic tummy time yesterday. She got on her knees and rocked. You might have an early crawler.” Jane said, putting Hannah on a play mat.

“Yeah, she has been doing that at home. I think it is time to start baby proofing the house more!” Sam said, grinning. 

Sam wrote when Hannah last ate.

“Bye, sweetheart, have fun! I love you!” Sam said, then left the nursery.

“Hey Davey! Are your ears feeling better?” Hannah asked the little boy on the next play mat. 

“No, my gums are itchy today.” Davey said, then began chewing on his hand.

“I think you are getting teeth in. That hurts. I’m sorry.” Hannah said.

“Yeah, I hope mommy comes back soon.” Davey whined.

“My mommy is coming back soon and we are going to spend the entire weekend together!” Hannah said.

Davey cried.

“You have been fussy all morning. That’s not like you, baby. He feels a little warm.” Jane said, picking him up and pressing her cheek on Davy’s forehead.

“I’ll check his temperature.” Mia said, going to the medical cabinet. She took out the thermometer and put it on his forehead. 

“Oh, our boy has a fever. Better go call his mom.” Jane rubbed the crying boy’s back as she took him out of the room.

Hannah got on her knees. She didn’t want to be by herself. 

“I want my friend!” Hannah screamed.

“Oh, baby doll, I hope you don’t have a fever.” Mia said, putting the clean thermometer on Hannah’s head.

“Nope, no fever. Are you just sad your friend left? Why don’t we take a walk? You love those!” Mia asked.

 Mia then took Hannah in the hall and put her in a stroller. The center had extra strollers for babies to be walked. She pushed Hannah around the center. It was a nice, warm day, so she took Hannah outside to watch the older kids play. Lola ran up to Hannah.

“Hey, Banana baby!” Lola cooed.

“Lola, I missed you!” Hannah grinned.

“Can I push her around the sidewalk?” Lola asked.

“Sure, just don’t run with her.” Mia said.

Lola barely reached the stroller’s handle and had to peep around the side to see, but she pushed Hannah around the playground until she fell asleep.

Sam walked out to her van with her bag over her shoulder. She just had a couple of things to do, then she could go pick Hannah up. She always felt a little guilty about leaving Hannah when she wasn’t working. It was easier to run errands without having to take a baby in and out of the car. Sometimes she just needed a great workout to feel better. Hannah was always happy when she picked her up, so that helped with the guilt. 

Sam had just put her bag in the van when a white van pulled up behind her. She began to fight when men dressed in all black jumped out and grabbed her. Sam screamed as loud as she could when they pulled her in the van. 

Forty-eight hours later,

Micha Peyton couldn’t help but smirk when his teammate let out a yelp. 

“Be still or it’s going to hurt worse, Major.” Dr. Lam grounded out. Major Bills had made Dr. Lam mad, not knowing she would be the one to their post mission blood work and shots.

“I think she just jabbed it in with her eyes closed.” Major Bills walked, rubbing his butt.

“I told you your mouth was going to get you in trouble, Major, especially with our over worked beautiful doctors.” Colonel Matthews said. The large, friendly man winked at Janet, who was doing blood work on another team. He was a happily married man, he just like to play flirt.

Carolyn was now twenty weeks pregnant because of the twins. She looked more like she was thirty weeks. Her belly was enormous and round, but it didn’t stop her from doing her work. Carolyn smiled as she walked over to Colonel Matthews with a needle. He pulled up his sleeve, and she cleaned the area and gently gave him the shot.

“So, do you know what you are having?” Micha asked.

“No, when my husband gets back. I’m going to make an ultrasound appointment. Lola wants us to do a gender reveal with a cake like Major Carter O’Neill did with her baby girl.” Carolyn said, putting her hand on her belly.

“Will still talks about Lola’s party. He wants to have his party at a water park. I’m afraid he is so little he won’t get to do anything at his own party.” Micha said.

“What about the play place at the mall? I know they rent out at certain times because Lo has been to a couple of parties there. Very pregnant mamas can sit down in the air-conditioning.” Carolyn said, smiling.

“That’s an amazing idea! Will loves that place, thank you!” Micha beamed.

Janet came over to Carolyn, looking upset.

“The day care center just called me. Hannah hasn’t been picked up yet and they haven’t heard from Sam since Saturday morning. They were worried because Sam usual calls to check on Hannah. It’s protocol for the day care to call the emergency contact if the parents or other contacts haven’t checked in on the child in forty-eight hours.” Janet explained.

“Oh my God! Go get Hannah and I’ll go see when SG-1 gets back.” Carolyn said.

“What’s wrong?” Jack asked, walking in the infirmary.

“We are not sure what happened, but we have not heard Sam from since Saturday morning when she dropped Hannah at daycare. I’m going to go talk to General Hammond and pick up Hannah. You need to follow post mission protocol and then we’ll find Sam.” Janet said calmly but firmly. 

Jack was shocked and concerned, but nodded and let Janet leave.

“OK, let’s get this over with. I need to find my wife.” Jack barked at one nurse.

Sam woke up groggy and in restraints. She fought and pull at the restraints. She heard a door open.

“Good morning, Major.” A man in a doctor’s coat walked.

“What happened? Where am I?” Sam asked, still struggling.

“In a hospital.” Another doctor said.

“What happened?” Sam asked. Did she get in an accident she didn’t remember?

“We need to run a few tests.” The doctor said as the other doctor began fill a needle with sedative.

“What test? Why am I restrained? No! NO!” Sam panicked and pulled more, seeing the needle. Then everything went dark.

Janet carried Hannah down the hall of the SGC. The poor baby was so exited to see Janet that she busted into uncontrollable sobs. Janet had to hold Hannah for a few minutes before putting her in the car to take her to the SGC. Hannah was used to being left with other people, but not at daycare where she didn’t get to play with her toys that her aunts and uncles left at their houses or sleep in a crib, she knew. Hannah had the doll Bra’tac gave her clutched tightly in her hand. 

Janet walked into the debriefing room. Hannah squealed loudly seeing Jack sitting on the corner of the table. Jack quickly took Hannah, hugging her tightly.

“Daddy, where is mommy? She has been gone so long!” Hannah said sadly.

“Daddy is so sorry, baby! We’ll find mama I promise.” Jack said, then kissed her on the head. Hannah laid her head on Jack’s chest. She could tell her daddy was very sad and didn’t understand how her mommy was lost. She knew what would make him happy. He had been trying for weeks to get her to do it.

“Da.. Da.. dada!” Hannah grinned, patting Jack on the chest. Jack looked at her, shocked.

“That’s right, baby girl! Dada is going to find mama!” Jack said, w01 smiling.

“Was that her first time saying Dada?” Daniel asked. 

“It was! She has been babbling like full sentences for a while now. I knew my little genius would say it soon. So smart, just like her mama.” 5 Jack bumped Hannah’s nose with his.

“Jack, you know we don’t have jurisdiction out of this facility.” Hammond said.

“We can still look, can’t we?”

Jack didn’t want to leave Hannah again, so he put Hannah in his truck and drove to the place Sam like to workout at. Hannah was asleep, so Jack rolled down the windows and locked the truck doors and went to talk to the homeless man he saw by the woods. He didn’t like the sound of ninjas but had a feeling of who was involved. 

Jack fed Hannah her bottle as Daniel sent a message to Maybourne on the movie website. He didn’t want to leave Hannah again, but there was no way he was letting Harry Maybourne even look at his baby girl. Jack knew Ashley would take good care of Hannah for him.

The man dressed as a doctor pushed Sam’s bed into the room. Despite the drugs they kept pumping into her, Sam got out of the bed. She was able to get a tool to help cut her restraints. Even in her foggy state of mind, she just wanted to get out and back to Hannah and Jack. 

Jack put in the code to enter the nursery. Hannah fussed.

“Come on, dad I don’t want to be left again.” Hannah whined.

“You know how to make daddy feel guilty.” Jack said, sighing.

“Come here, banana! We are going to have fun!” Ashley said as she took Hannah.

“Dada!” Hannah cried.

“Daddy promises he will come get you tonight!” Jack kissed Hannah before hurrying out the door.

Ashley walked and bounced Hannah as she screamed. The pacifier was not calming her down.

“Hannah banana, I don’t think I’ve heard you this upset before.” Ashley said, as she dug through Hannah’s bag. She pulled out a pink fuzzy blanket and wrapped the blanket around Hannah. She then found a rag doll.

“I like your doll, Hannah! She reminds me of you.” Ashley said, as she put the doll close to Hannah’s face. Hannah calmed down some as Hannah grabbed the doll. Ashley sat down in a rocking chair, humming softly.

“She’s a pretty baby.” Iris said, walking up to Hannah.

“Yes, she is. This is Hannah. Hannah, this is iris.” Ashley introduced.

Hannah calmed down some to look at Iris. She remembered seeing a green baby when she was younger. There was a green baby playing on the floor and two were in swings.

“Do you want to play and make friends now? Iris, would you bring Hannah some toys?” Ashley asked as she sat down on the play mat with the other baby.

“You’re the pretty girl I met when I was little.” Simon said, looking at Hannah.

“I remember mama rubbing my lotion on your arm.” Hannah said.

“They did not make me with a mother, but I have a dad.” Simon said.

“I miss my mama. They don’t know where she is. Daddy will bring her home.” Hannah said determinedly.

“Boy, you guys became fast friends just babbling to each other.” Ashley said, smiling as she laid the other babies on the mat. She took Adam to change his diaper. 

,"Hey guys, you’re going to give away our secret if you keep having conversations with each other. Remember, short sentences." Iris said softly as she put toys in front of the babies.

“You little ones telling each other the secrets of the universe?” Ashley said, sitting Adam down so he could practice sitting up. He sat up for a few moments, then leaned forward so he could flop on his belly.

“Why did you say that?” Iris asked, frowning.

“I don’t know. There have been movies and stories done about babies knowing the secrets and knowledge of things from long ago, but they lose the knowledge as they get older and start to speak. I think that is a cool theory. Maybe what we here as babbling is them speaking an ancient language.” Ashley explains.

“That’s silly!” Iris giggled.

“I know, but it is fun to pretend, right?” Ashley said, smiling.

“Yup! I love you!” Iris said, hugging Ashley.

“I love you too, baby!” 

“I wish we could tell her.” Violet said.

“You know we’ll remember when we are older. Should we tell her then?” Angelica asked.

“No, that’s not how this works.” Adam sighed.

Jack was so relieved when they figured out where to find Sam. He sent Daniel and Teal’c to the front of the hospital. He wanted to keep his eye on Maybourne. Jack didn’t like Maybourne having a gun, but right now he could hear Sam calling out for someone to stop. He quickly busted into the room.

 “Hold it right there! Drop it! Don’t even play around.” Jack pushed the men away from the bed while pointing his gun at them.

“You ok, Sam?” Jack asked as Harry tied up the men.

“Yes, very dramatic, thank you! The keys for the cuffs are in his pocket.” Sam panted.

Jack unhand cuffed Sam and she quickly hugged him. He gave her a quick, sweet kiss.

“Hannah?” Sam asked in his chest.

“Is safe with Janet. Are you ready?” Jack asked, handing her a gun.

“I’m ready.” Sam said,

Sam had never been happier as she was standing in the infirmary holding Hannah and talking to Jack and Hammond. She felt guilty Jack had been shot, but his shoulder would heal.

Hannah had been so happy to see her mommy that they both broke down in tears. She had her doll clenched in one hand and Sam’s shirt in the other hand. She was listening to her Mommy’s heartbeat and the soothing sound of her voice as she talked to daddy. Hannah knew she shouldn’t do this, but they already called her a genius, which she was.

“Ma ma mama,” Hannah grinned up at Sam.

“Jack!” Sam gasped.

“I heard the little stinker say mama first!” Jack grinned. There was no way he was going to tell Sam, Hannah said Dada first. Not as guilty as Sam felt about Hannah staying in daycare for so long, even though it wasn’t Sam’s fault. By the small smile on Hammond’s face, he wasn’t telling either.

Hammond knew Hannah was a little young to be saying both mama and Dada at the same time, but he knew with two intelligent parents Hannah was going to be above average. She knew what her parents needed right now to be happy.

Chapter Text

Carolyn sat on their bed. She could feel the babies moving around a lot now. She was twenty-two weeks pregnant.

“Are you OK?” Can asked, sitting down beside her.

“Yeah, I think the babies are excited for today. They are both dancing around.” Carolyn said, smiling.

“I know the feeling! I can’t wait to feel the babies kick.” Cam said, putting his hand on her belly. Carolyn looked at Cam’s watch.

“Mom and dad are picking up your parents from the airport. They should be here in an hour. We still have a lot of setting up to do. I wish to you hadn’t let me sleep in.” Carolyn said, leaning into him.

“The kids and I have set up some stuff, and you needed to sleep. You are growing two humans and taking care of yourself. Which blows my mind every time I think about it. You know, when Dev came into my life. I thought that’s it. I’m going to be a dad and still get to go through the gate. How outstanding was that? Then you got transferred to the SGC and didn’t know what to think. I every time I saw you, those feelings came back. Then the stuff with Doyle Hamish happened. I thought I’d lost Dev and my heart broke into a million pieces. Then I had two kids that both needed to be cared for differently. I’m glad I called you to help with the kids’ Halloween costumes. The rest you know.” Cam said as he rubbed Carolyn’s belly. She had been running her fingers through his hair, making it stand up more.

“Mommy, Daddy, Sam, Jack and Hannah are here?” Lola called through the door.

“Be right out!” Cam called back.

He helped Carolyn stand up, and she waddled to the bathroom.

Cam walked out of their bedroom and down the hall to the living room. Cam and the kids had moved into Carolyn’s house since they found out she was pregnant. They had also gotten married in a quite court house wedding. Carolyn decided she didnt’t want to plan a big wedding while pregnant. They would have a big wedding after the twins were born

Devlin was holding Hannah as Jack carried a bag of groceries in one arm and wearing a sling on his other arm. Sam was carrying in more bags.

“We thought we would come help set up and make pancakes!” Sam said, smiling.

“Thanks, but we have little more to set up. How is your shoulder, sir?” Cam asked Jack.

“Healing well, thanks.” Jack said.

Sam and Lola had gone into the kitchen to start the pancakes. Carolyn came into the living room.

“Good morning! Sir.” Carolyn greeted.

“Ready for your big day?” Jack asked.

“Yes, sir, very excited!” Carolyn grinned.

“Any guesses before you find out?” Jack asked.

“It really doesn’t matter. We already have one of, each but I’m thinking a boy and girl.” Carolyn said as she smiled at Hannah who was smiling at her from Devlin’s shoulder.

“I thinking both boys!” Devlin said, bouncing Hannah a little, making her laugh.

“We’ll see in a few hours! What smells good?” Carolyn asked, walking into the kitchen.

Sam was helping Lola pour the pancake batter into the pan when Carolyn walked into the kitchen.

“We’re making chocolate chip pancakes, mommy!” Lola grinned with a smudge of chocolate on her face.

“You’re not sneaking chocolate chips, are you?” Carolyn asked, laughing as she took a few blueberries out of a bowl, sitting by the pancake station they had set up.

“Of course not!” Sam said, winking as she wiped Lola’s mouth.

“We are going to have blueberry and plain pancakes too!” Lola said.

“Thank you, Sam. You didn’t have to do this, especially with Jack’s shoulder!” Carolyn said.

“My shoulder is OK! I leaned how to change a diaper with one hand. I’m super proud of myself.” Jack said he was now holding Hannah.

“Impressive!” Cam said, smirking.

“OK, chef Dev, do you know how to make eggs?” Sam asked.

“I make really fluffy scramble eggs!” Devlin said, nodding.

“Great start cracking! You guys go sit down today is your day and we are going to fix you breakfast!” Sam said, waving Carolyn and Cam away.

Cam took Hannah from Jack and then took Carolyn’s hand to walk into the living room. They sat down on the couch together.

“You are getting so big, Nanner girl. I think you are going to stay tiny but mighty like our Lolo, despite you parents’ height.” Cam said, standing Hannah up on his knees.

“She is about the height and weight of any six-month-old. She still has a lot of time to grow.” Carolyn cooed.

“Genetics are a funny thing!” Hannah said.

“She agrees with me.” Carolyn smiled.

The doorbell rang. Cam went to answer the door. It was both sets of parents. Cam was glad that both sets of parents like each other. It made everything easier for them.

“Come on in Sam and Jack came to fix breakfast for us so I hope you all are hungry.” Cam said, holding the door open for them.

“We were going to take you guys out for breakfast. That was nice of your friends.” Wendy said as they walked in the house.

“Yeah, Jack and Sam are the best. This is their daughter, Hannah, but I call her Nanner girl.” Cam said, bouncing Hannah.

“I remember Hannah from the party. She is a sweetheart.” Kim said.

They walked into the living room. Carolyn was trying to stand up. Hank went over to help Carolyn.

“Sitting is easier than standing up.” Carolyn huffed.

“You didn’t have to stand. We were coming to you.” Hank said, hugging her.

“How are you feeling?” Kim asked, hugging her next.

“Really pregnant! The babies have been moving like crazy. I wish you could feel this.” Carolyn said, putting Kim’s hand on her belly.

“Shouldn’t be much longer before we should be able to feel our grandbabies.” Kim soothed.

“You’re glowing!” Wendy said as she hugged Carolyn.

“I thought it was hormones that caused the glow everyone talks about. Turns out it’s just sweat.” Carolyn said, chuckling.

“Breakfast is ready! Come have pancakes I made!” Lola said, running to hug Wendy.

“Are you going to be a chef too?” Frank asked as they went to sit at the dining room table.

“No, I’m going to be a gymnastics doctor!” Lola said, setting the table.

“What does a gymnastics doctor do?” Hank asked with a small smile.

“They are doctors that do gymnastics.” Lola said like he should have already known that.

“I should have figured that one out!” Hank said, shaking his head.

Devlin carried out the large plate of eggs and sat them on the table as Sam brought out the pancakes.

“Are you sure you have enough? We are just intruding on your special breakfast for Cam, Carolyn, and the kids.” Kim asked.

“You’re not intruding at all. Carolyn said you were coming early. We made plenty of food!” Sam assured.

“This was very nice!” Wendy said.

“Cam, Carolyn, and the kids are very special to us. We just want to show our appreciation!” Sam said, taking Carolyn’s hand.

“You’re going to make me cry, but we feel the same way about you guys.” Carolyn sniffed as Cam nodded.

They ate their breakfast happily. Jack had mixed a few mushed blueberries into Hannah’s cereal. She began banging on the tray, wanting the cereal faster.

“I told you she would love blueberries.” Jack said, grinning.

“You know she’s never going to eat plain cereal again.” Frank said.

“No, I won’t!” Hannah said, leaning in for the food.

“All the books say start with veggies.” Sam said with a frown.

“You know what I say about those books, Samantha!” Jack said, sighing.

“If she doesn’t eat the veggies, just put a little of her favorite fruit on the tip of the spoon. That bit of sweet works every time.” Wendy assured as Kim nodded in agreement.

“Why would you tell them that! I don’t want veggies!” Hannah said.

“See, she will eat her veggies!” Jack said.

Sam sighed but dropped the food subject. Jack was usually right about baby stuff, but she would not admit that to him.

“You were right Dev, these are super fluffy eggs! Good job, dude.” Sam said as she finished the last of her eggs on her plate.

“Thank you! I was one of the few that didn’t burn their eggs!” Devlin said proudly.

“I’m glad you guys like your classes,” Cam said.

Sam helped clear the table, then began washing the dishes. The others finished decorating for the party.

“Did you make sure the pool’s gate was locked?” Carolyn asked Cam from the couch.

“Locked up tight, no one will get to the pool without climbing the gate. We will be able to catch them before they can get over.” Cam assured.

“Good, no accidents today.” Carolyn said.

“Everything will be fine and we will find out what our little peanuts are.” Cam said.

“Are you sure you didn’t mind me inviting Rodges and his children?” Hank asked.

“No, dad, it’s fine. I remember General Rodges fondly.” Carolyn said, nodding.

“I got invited to his grandchildren’s gender reveal parties so I figure I invite him to my grandchildren’s gender reveal.” Hank said.

Some nurses from the infirmary were ones of the first to show up. Janet and Cassie came next. Followed shortly by Daniel with Teal’c. Hannah got very excited at seeing Teal’c. The large Jaffa had a soft spot for the little O’Neill. He quickly took Hannah from Jack.

“Dada Dada!” Hannah hugged Teal’c. His face soften it had been a long time since a child had called him dada.

“Your father is right there, Hannah Grace Carter O’Neill,” Teal’c turned Hannah towards Jack.

“That’s just how babies greet the men in their lives until their vocabulary gets larger.” Sam explained.

“I see”

“I’m your little warrior,” Hannah said, laying her head on his large chest.

An ear-piercing scream from Lola broke the moment. Hannah jumped from the sound. Cam and the others went to look for Lola when she ran from the entrance hall at full speed and jumped into Cam’s arms.

“Lo, what happened? Why are you shaking?” Cam held the shaking girl close.

“Father found us!” Lola whispered, sitting up in Cam’s arms.

A very confused Hank carried Devlin into the living room. Kim followed with an older couple and two kids. The older man could have been Doyle Hamish’s father.

“Carolyn Dev is having a panic attack, but I don’t know what happened?” Hank explained as Jack took Devlin from him.

“General Rodges! I’m sorry for the confusion, but you resemble someone from the kids past that is upsetting.” Carolyn explained the best she could.

“I’m so sorry! I never meant to cause panicked on such a special day!” General Rodges said sincerely.

“I know! I haven’t seen you in years, but I always remember how kind you are.” Carolyn said, hugging General Rodges.

“Congratulations, Carolyn! You look amazing!” General Rodges said, hugging her back and patting her on the back.

“Thank you. This is my husband, Cameron and our five-year-old Lola.” Carolyn introduced.

“Goodness, you look like our Michelle!” General Rodges said, shaking Cam’s hand and looking closer at Lola.

“I’m seven!” Came from where Kim was sitting with the other woman.

Lola looked up slowly from Cam’s shoulder. She loved meeting other kids. Cam looked at Carolyn, then took Lola over to the other girl. Michelle really looked like Lola. She had big blue eyes and blonde hair. She was taller and muscled than Lola. Cam put Lola down in front of Michelle.

“Do you go to Springs elementary?” Michelle asked, standing up.

“No, I go to the child care center.” Lola said.

“Lola just turned five a couple of months ago so she’s not in kindergarten yet.” Cam explained.

“I’ll be eight soon!” Michelle said.

“Do you want to see my dolls?” Lola asked, seeing a doll next to the girl.

“Sure!” Michelle jumped up. Lola showed Michelle to her room.

“I’m Mark and I’m thirteen.” The boy sitting next to Kim introduced.

“Our son Devlin is nine!” Cam said.

Devlin was sitting in Frank’s lap in the corner. Hank walked over to Devlin and kneeled down in front of him.

“Hey, brave boy, will you come meet my friend?” Hank asked softly.

Devlin nodded, hopped off Frank’s knee, and took Hank’s hand. Hank leads him over to General Rodges.

“This is my friend Saul Rodges and his wife Tess,” Hank introduced.

“I’ve heard a lot about you, young man. Not only do you cook, but you have become skilled at rolling blading.” General Rodges said, shaking Devlin’s hand.

“Yes sir, my dad set up a course in the backyard for me.” Devlin said shyly.

“Mark is a skate boarder! Maybe you guys could hang out sometimes.” General Rodges said, looking at the older boy.

“Can I see your course?” Mark asked.

“Its near the pool and that is locked up today.” Devlin said.

“You can go in the pool area if you put the lock on the gate back don’t let any little, ones including your, sisters follow you. If you skate, wear your gear.” Cam instructed.

“Yes, sir!” the boys said before hurrying off.

“I’m sorry I caused so much trouble and I’m glad I brought the kids now!” General Rodges said, smiling.

“I’m glad our son, Steve, didn’t come. He looks just like Saul!” Tess said.

“I think Dev saw him in the mall last year. He ran to my dad in the food line very upset.” Sam explained.

“Where was I?” Cam asked, frowning.

“On a three-week trip for work and I was very pregnant at the time.” Sam said.

“Steve is the assistant manager at the mall.” Tess nodded.

Carolyn introduced everyone in the room to General Rodgers and Tess. Soon, more people arrived. Colonel Matthews came into the living room carrying Will Peyton. A woman and two boys followed him. He put Will down and Will ran straight to Daniel.

“Hello beautiful! I thought I would introduce you to my fifteen-year-old twins. See what you are getting into. These are my boys, Jace and Jacoby!” Colonel Matthews grinned.

The boys were fraternal twins. Jace had a thinner face, like his mother. Jace had bright blue and short, dark blonde hair. He had an athletic build. He was tall, like his father. Jacoby had a round face. With dark blue eyes and curly brown hair that came to his ears. He was heavyset. He was also tall. The boys shook Carolyn's and Cam’s hands.

“I’m his wife and their mom Tracey!” The woman introduced herself.

“I was getting to you!” Colonel Matthews huffed playfully.

“Hey Jacoby!” Laura hurried up to him. They did a fancy handshake.

“Hey lab partner! I’m glad we get to work together when school starts!” Jacoby grinned.

“Me too! I need to go tell Cassie something. Excuse me!” Laura said, then hurried off.

“Thank you for choosing an underclassman as your lab partner for science club.” Missy said, walking up carrying ten-month-old Phoebe.

“Of course! She is a smart girl and deserved better than that trash partner she had last year.” Jacoby said, smiling.

“Hey Josh, go tell Dev to be coming inside. We are going to cut the cake soon!” Carolyn said.

“OK, let’s go cut some cake!” Cam clapped.

They put the babies in a big playpen so that the parents could have free hands to congratulate Cam and Carolyn.

“Dada Dada!” Hannah said, as Jack walked up to the playpen

“I know you don’t want to miss the action, but it’s where you need to stay. If you’re a good girl, daddy will give you a little bite of cake.” Jack said as he kissed Hannah and put her in the pen and left the room.

“I heard you said mama and Dada around the same time.” Lilly said.

“Yeah, but it’s what they needed. Mama had been missing! I regret nothing,” Hannah said.

“Our parents are very smart but they won’t do anything to harm us.” Phoenix said.

“Of course they won’t!” The girls said at the same time.

Cheering came from the next room.

“Sounds like they found out about the boys!” Hannah grinned.

“We need more boys in this group!” Phoenix said.

“Cause we don’t have enough boys at home!” Phoebe sighed.

“Devlin and Lola are going to great siblings to the boys!” Hannah cheered as the other babies agreed.

Chapter Text

Janet was rocking the crying Simon. They were all going to meet down in the nursery so they could go to Will’s birthday party. Micha could not get off for Will’s birthday, so Micha made the party at night when they got off. SG-1 and SG-2 agreed to meet in the nursery and they would all go together. Janet and Carolyn were the first at the nursery. The babies were having a hard day. Simon kept crying and chew on his hand.

“I think they are all trying to get teeth. Sam even said Hannah has been fussy. At least they're not running a fever.” Carolyn said, trying to get Violet to take her pacifier.

“Their little teeth are thorns. I can’t imagine what that’s like coming into soft gum like that!” Janet said, standing up to walk with Simon.

“Poor, sweet baby!” Carolyn cooed.

“Are we able to give them medicine like Tylenol?” Ashley asked, bouncing Adam.

“We’ve never tried before because they have never been sick,” Janet said, shrugging.

“We may have to try small doses to see what works. Ashley, you have my number if they run fevers or they get worse?” Janet asked as Daniel came into the nursery.

“I have your number.” Ashley said.

“Let’s start with point twenty-five milliliters. It may do nothing but I don’t want to start to high.” Carolyn said, looking at the children’s Tylenol box that was in the medical cabinet in the room.

“Dada Dada!” Simon whined.

“What’s wrong?” Daniel asked, taking Simon.

“Four teething babies.” Janet said, measuring out the Tylenol.

“Are you OK Ashley?” Daniel asked.

“What?” Ashley looked up from changing Angelica.

“I think she’s running on adrenaline and instinct right now. Darius has Iris right now just to give Ashley a brief break.” Carolyn said, taking the syringe from Janet. She gave Violet the medicine. They would be in the room long enough if the babies had a reaction.

Janet gave Simon his medicine and then the others.

“Hopefully this will settle them down some.” Janet said.

“Can you take Violet? I have to use the bathroom again?” Carolyn asked.

“Sure, those boys playing with your bladder. Come here, sweetheart!” Janet took Violet.

“The boys are always playing with my bladder.” Carolyn stood up and left the nursery.

Sam and Cam came back through the gate.

“Welcome back SG-2! Any problems?” Hammond asked.

“No sir, everything went fine! They weren’t happy when we declined to eat with them but I told them we had a little boy’s birthday party to go to and they let us go.” Cam explained as he handed off his weapon.

“Really?” Hammond asked.

“That and we told them you would send back up if we didn’t come back on time.” Sam said, grinning.

“Ah, we will debrief at zero eight hundred tomorrow morning! Have fun at the party,” Hammond said.
“Thank you, sir,” They both said before leaving the gate room.

“Major Carter O’Neill, after you do your post mission exam, please go to the debriefing room. I believe your father might want to see you.” Hammond said with a small smile.

“Yes, sir. Why is my father here?” Sam asked.

“The Tor’ka requested an emergency meeting with Salmack but Jacob insisted they come here.” Hammond explained.

“OK, so why would he want to see me?” Sam asked.

“He had to bring Hannah with him because she was not feeling well.” Hammond said.

“OK, I’ll go see him as soon as possible!” Sam said and then hurried off to the infirmary.

Sam couldn’t help but smile. Jacob was standing in front of a panel of Tor’ka with Hannah strapped to his chest. The poor baby had a rough night of sleeping. Hannah had just fallen asleep when Jacob and Martouf had gotten home. Jacob had insisted Sam go to work and he would take care of Hannah. The fussy, teething baby just wanted to be held. Sam guessed that was the only way Hannah was going to let him into the meeting. Sam entered the room quietly.

“Mama mama!” Hannah cried out, seeing Sam.

“She says mama now?” Jacob asked, shocked.

“Yeah, she said it before she said Dada, but now she says both.” Sam said as she went to take Hannah.

Jacob stopped Sam from taking Hannah. Jacob’s head lowered and then his eyes flashed.

“Alright little one, what do you know about Jolinar of Malk-shur?” Salmack asked.

“Why would Hannah know about Jolinar? She is an infant.” Sam asked, confused.

“I only know the name and that mama and Jolinar both cared for Martouf. They both liked his smile. I have Naquadah in my blood because mama does. I said mama because she needed me too. I don’t regret my decision.” Hannah explained.

“Thank you, for explaining.” Salmack said.

“What is going on?” Sam asked, upset.

“Everything is fine, Sammy. The Tor’ka have wanted to speak with her. She has been a cranky pants today, so I thought I would leave her alone today until she said mama,” Jacob explained.

“I still don’t understand. I know that her saying mama first isn’t common but not unheard of. What does Jolinar have to do with this? Could you understand what she said?” Sam asked, taking Hannah, who was whining again.

“We know humans do in fact use all parts of the human brain despite the ten percent myth. Well, when babies are born, we have universal knowledge. When other things like speech and motor function kick in, we lose that knowledge. Well, expect for those labeled geniuses. The knowledge is in there most people just can’t access it past two years old. Salmack can understand Hannah more than me. We were making sure none of Jolinar memories slipped into her memories, but she is just smart like her mama.” Jacob explained.

“Whoa!” Sam said, sitting down with Hannah stroking the girl’s hair.

“She’s afraid of me now!” Hannah said, looking at Jacob.

“Sam, are you afraid of Hannah now?” Jacob asked.

“Of course not! Why would I be afraid of my miracle baby? That was just a lot of information to take in.” Sam said, then kissed Hannah on the head. Hannah smiled at Sam.

“I see a little tooth poking, though. Maybe you will start feeling better when it comes all the way in. Daddy will be excited. He wants you to try food so, bad.” Sam soothed.

“Sam, the fewer people know about this, the better. Unless she slips up again and does something before she’s supposed to don’t tell Jack.” Jacob said.

“OK”

Cam, Sam, Teal’c and Jack finally made it to the nursery. Jack was holding a sleeping Hannah. Sam had given her some Tylenol for her teeth. They entered the nursery to see Daniel laying Simon down in his crib. He then went and took the sleeping Violet from Carolyn to lay the baby down.

“We finally got them to sleep. I think the Tylenol relaxed them some.” Carolyn said as Cam kissed her.

Colonel Matthews carried Iris into the nursery.

“Daddy got busy so I brought sweet pea back to the nursery. Let’s see what’s in your goodie bag. My wife is a party planner. She had extra goodie bags from tonight’s party. Told me to pass them out to my team’s kids. I saved one for Iris.” Colonel Matthews said as he sat her down with the goodie bag.

Iris looked at the little box that looked like a treasure chest.

“How do I open it?” Iris asked.

“Let’s see, my wife likes to use tape on these things.” Colonel Matthews said, sliding his finger under the rim of the box. He popped the tape easily on the box and handed it back to Iris. Her eyes lit up at the gold coins, candy, and other prizes inside the box.

“It’s a treasure chest, like in my story book!” Iris gasped.

“That’s cool, bumble bee!” Ashley said, smiling.

“Yeah, little Will wanted a pirate party. Pirates need treasure chests!” Colonel Matthews said.

Iris took out the three lollipops happily and began to exam the plastic gold coins. She took out a tiny bottle of bubbles and a rubber ball with cross bones all over it.

“What do you say to Colonel Matthews?” Ashley asked Iris.

“Thank you, so much!” Iris gushed.

“You’re very welcome!”

When they finally get to the mall’s play area, Will greeted them. They dressed him as a pirate. He quickly jumped into Daniel’s arms. They had struck up a sweet little friendship. Colonel Matthew’s wife had also picked up Devlin and Lola from the day care center. Devlin and Lola ran over to greet Cam and Carolyn. They were wearing pirate hats and fake eye patches.

“Mommy, daddy! I learned a new skill in the bars today at gymnastics!” Lola said proudly as she hugged them.

“Good job, baby girl!” Cam said.

“Mrs. Tracey said that she could help plan my birthday party. I told her I wanted a skating pool party thing!” Devlin said as Carolyn hugged him.

“She might need some more information, buddy!” Cam said.

“I’ve worked with less!” Tracey said, walking up.

“My birthday isn’t for another month!” Devlin said.

“Never too early to plan! Dex, can you help Jace and Jacoby set up the treasure hunt?” Tracey asked, smiling.

“Sure!” Colonel Matthews said, looking at his watch. The party had started ten minutes earlier, and no kids had showed up.

“His friends are running late!” Micha frowned.

“I’m sure they’ll be here soon!” Janet assured.

“No one is coming. I had several parents ask why the party was so late, even for a weekend. Maybe I tried to do too much. He is still new, but that kid deserves the world.” Micha said, then pinched the bridge of his nose.

“Lieutenant, look at Will. I think he is doing OK.” Jack said, pointing to the ball pit. Will and Lola were throwing balls at Daniel and Teal’c. Daniel was easily dodging the balls and weakly tossing them back. Then a red plastic ball hit Teal’c square in his chest. The kids froze. A thin smile came on the Jaffa’s face as he grabbed an armful of balls.

“Uncle Micha, I need backup!” Will called, then dove into the ball pit.

“Coming, big guy!” Micha said, grinning.

“You might need help. Teal’c has great aim.” Jack said, unhooking Hannah from his chest.

“Yes, sir! Thank you!” Micha said. Then both of them headed for the ball pit.

It wasn’t long before the plastic balls were everywhere but the ball pit.

“What is going on? Only children are allowed in the ball pit and on the equipment!” An angry man asked.

“Sorry sir! The guys got a little out of control, but I promise they will pick every ball up. No kids showed up at this five-year-old party, so the guys were making it fun for him!” Tracey explained.

“I don’t care if no one showed up at the little freak’s birthday. I need the adults out of the ball pit NOW!” The angry man stomped over to the ball pit.

“That was uncalled for now. Will is crying!” Janet frowned.

“You’re right! I’ll be right back!” Carolyn said, standing up.

“Get this mess cleaned up and then get out!” The man fussed. Jack climbed out first, then took out Lola, Devlin and Will as the other men climbed out.

“I rented this area until nine!” Micha said, as he took the still weepy Will from Jack.

“Well, you broke the rules now you have to get out!” The man pointed.

“There is no age or weight limit on your pit of balls like you have on your other equipment.” Teal’c said, walking towards the man.

“Well, adults should have common sense not to climb in and throw all the balls out!” The man huffed.

“That’s enough, Joey!” Another voice came from behind the man. The angry man jerked around to see his boss standing there.

“Sir? They were being loud and throwing balls out of the pit. Some adults were in the ball pit. It’s going to take forever to clean up.” Joey crossed his arms.

“I was told that the people agreed to clean up the mess, and you called a little child a freak? I think you should go home now Joey.” The man snapped.

“Fine, let them destroy this place. I don’t care! Joey snapped and walked away.

“Don’t worry, I’ll make sure Joey gets reprimanded for what he said to the little boy. That wasn’t called for.” Steve Rodgers said smiling.

“Thank you! We promise we are going to clean everything up!” Micha promised.

“I know you will!” Steve said, nodding.

“You really look like my Michelle!” Steve said, kneeling down in front of Lola.

“You remember Grandpa Hank’s friend Saul? This is his son, Steve.” Carolyn introduced.

The kids didn’t react as bad as they did with Saul but Lola was holding Jack’s hand tightly and Devlin had pressed himself against Cam and the ball pit.

“Michelle played dolls with me!” Lola nodded.

“She did! Her and Mark had fun. Thanks for letting them play. Now Captain Will I there is a treasure you need to find.” Steve said, pulling out a map from his back pocket.

“For me?” Will asked, sitting up in Micha’s arms. Micha put Will down and the boy walked over to Steve.

“Of course! Every pirate needs to find a treasure!” Steve said, handing the map to Will.

“Thank you!” Will said, taking the map and running off with Lola and Devlin.

A month later,

Carolyn had a sinking feeling when she got called to the gate room. They brought a child thorough the gate. His chest was fire red and blistered. She could see the forced hand prints of the CPR causing more blisters to pop and causing areas for infection. His heart flat lined.

“NO DEVLIN!” Carolyn screamed, sitting up. Her head pounded and spin.

“It’s OK, sweetheart!” Cam said, rushing out of the bathroom.

“I had a nightmare that Dev died. It was horrible!” Carolyn cried.

“He’s OK, baby! Dev is still asleep.” Cam soothed and climbed back into bed with her.

Cam put his cool hand on her forehead and the other on her belly. Cam loved he could feel the babies move now that she was twenty-seven weeks.

“You feel a little warm. I want to take your temperature.” Cam said, then went to get the thermometer.

He went and grabbed the thermometer from the bathroom and came back and check her temperature.

“It’s a low fever, but you need to lay back down and I’ll get you some Tylenol, so the fever won’t go up.” Cam said, getting up to go back to the bathroom.

“My head hurts. I don’t want to miss Dev’s party.” Carolyn sighed.

“It doesn’t start until this afternoon, so maybe you will feel better by then.” Cam soothed.

There was a knock on the bedroom door, and then Devlin stuck his head in the room.

“Hey, birthday boy!” Carolyn said, smiling. Devlin ran in and hopped on the bed.

“I want a cuddle.” Devlin said softly.

“I’m not saying no!” Carolyn patted beside her. Devlin crawled beside her.

Cam smiled. Devlin still loved to cuddle, probably because he didn’t get cuddled when he was little. Cam laid back in the bed with them. He loved his job, but lazy mornings like this were becoming his favorite. He heard their bedroom door open again. Cam kept his eyes closed because he knew who it was. Lola crawled on the bed and in between them. He opened his arms, and she snuggled into his chest. Cam peeped, his eyes open to see Carolyn smiling at him. Today was his favorite.

Chapter Text

Carolyn could hear her children’s laughter all the way from an outside drift into the house. She made her way to the backyard. Tracey had decorated the backyard amazingly well for the brief description Dev gave her. Devlin knew his sister didn’t want to skate, so he added the swimming part to her. Jace and Jacoby were coming to help. Jace was going to be helping the kids with their skates and skateboards. Jacoby would be the lifeguard.

“Mom, how cool is my party stuff?” Devlin asked, as Carolyn walked outside.

“Mrs. Tracey did an amazing job!” Carolyn said, smiling.

Tracey had turned the backyard into a park. There were signs to the skating area that had some fake graffiti on the skating course. Then arrows pointing to the pool area that had an ice cream and popsicle cart. There was a food truck where Cam would cook hamburgers and hot dogs. For dessert there was bye jello with gummy fish in them. The small grassy area was being used for other games if the kids didn’t want to skate or swim. There was even an art and crafts table. There were small skates and skateboards to decorate plus beach bags to put the crafts I to take home.

“Are you feeling better?” Cam asked as he came up behind her.

“Much better!” She said, leaning into his arms.

“Are you going to swim, mommy?” Lola asked.

“No, mommy is going to sit in the shade and watch you guys have fun.” Carolyn said.

“But the pool is fun, and you have gotten in there with me before.” Lola said, pouting.

“You don’t think mommy and her belly will take up the whole pool?” Carolyn said, chuckling.

“No, the pool is enormous enough for everyone! I’ll protect the boys from being kicked.” Lola said, promising.

“We’ll see about later.” Carolyn said.

“OK!” Lola nodded.

“I’ll get in the pool with you, Lola cat!” Cam said.

“Ok, daddy! Do you want to swim now?” Lola said, looking at the pool longingly.

“Sure, let’s go swim!” Cam said, picking Lola up and jumping into the pool.

Carolyn knew Cam would never hurt the kids, but she always held her breath until Lola popped up from under the water. Lola was a wonderful swimmer. She had leaned how to swim before she came to live with them.

“Dad, we need to go get Silas!” Devlin said, coming to the edge of the pool.

“I’m sorry buddy! I forgot what time we had to go!” Cam said, looking at his watch. He climbed out of the pool and took the towel Devlin gave him. Cam took off his wet shirt and dried off.

“Try not to drip into the house and drive safe!” Carolyn said as Cam kissed her goodbye.

“Will do!” Cam said as he went to put on dry clothes.

“Bye, mom. Love you!” Devlin said as he hugged her bye.

“Love you, baby.” Carolyn said, hugging him, then giving him a kiss. Devlin then ran into the house to leave with Cam.

“He is a sweet boy. I wish my boys still hugged and kissed me goodbye.” Tracey said, walking up to Carolyn.

“He didn’t have a wonderful start, but he has always has a gentle heart. I will hug and kiss him until he stops. The little fish in the water too.” Carolyn said, smiling.

“Mommy, will you toss the diving game in the water? It’s no fun if I see where the pieces landed.” Lola asked.

“OK, then I need to sit down for a few minutes. My back and feet are already hurting and the party hasn’t even started.” Carolyn said, picking up the diving game from the picnic table. She tossed the pieces into the water while Lola’s back was turned.

“OK, thank you!” Lola said, then dove into the water.

Missy, Teddy, and the kids came a few minutes later.

“Don’t get up!” Missy said, seeing Carolyn trying to stand. Missy went over and hugged Carolyn.

“Dev, went with Cam to pick Silas and his family up, but you guys can swim. We have a lifeguard on duty and we got a skate instructor to show you guys how to do some tricks. Go have fun!” Carolyn said, smiling.

“Let’s put sunscreen on first! My very pasty children!” Teddy said.

“Lola, did daddy put sunscreen on you before you came outside?” Carolyn called.

“Um, I think we forgot!” Lola said, hanging her head.

“Come here. Let me put sunscreen on you, please.” Carolyn said, waving her over.

Lola sulked over to Carolyn.

“Just for a minute then you can jump in the pool with your friends.” Carolyn soothed as she wrapped a towel around Lola. Carolyn chuckled as Lola’s top half became a limp noodle as she dried the floppy limp girl.

“One of your brothers feels like he is being a floppy noodle too!” Carolyn said, putting a hand on her belly.

“Which one, Max or Mikey?” Lola asked excitedly.

“I don’t know. You know we want to see their faces before we choose their name.” Carolyn said.

“It was probably Max, he’s the joker!” Lola said, rubbing Carolyn’s belly.

“He is? Did you teach him that already? My silly girl.” Carolyn said, tickling Lola.

Carolyn got the sunscreen on Lola and Lola jumped back in the pool with Davis and Laura carried Benny down the pool stairs. Josh and Tucker went to see the skate instructor, Teddy, with them carrying Phoebe.

“The kids had Davis’s name decided before I had him. Davis was top on our lists because it was a family name, but about my seventh or eighth month, Parker just started call the baby Davis every time we talked about him. Then we all did it because it became habit just to say Davis instead of baby boy.” Missy said, walking over to Carolyn with Phoenix on her hip.

“That’s the first time she has called them anything. We are pretty sure their names will be Maxwell Henry and Michael Franklin, but I do not know which one will be named which name. I want to see their little faces first.” Carolyn explained.

“Those are sweet names!” Missy cooed.

“Thank you! Their middle names are after both of their grandfathers. Devlin helped us pick out the first names. Lola really had had little to do with the twins since she found out they were boys. We asked Lola if it upset her they were boys. She said no that she just didn't know any boy names to help.” Carolyn explained.

“I guess she decided she likes them now.” Missy chuckled.

“I guess so!” Carolyn said, shrugging.

Sam, Jack, Jacob and Hannah came next.

“Hey, guys! Dev should be back soon!” Carolyn said.

“How are you feeling?” Sam asked, walking up with Hannah.

“Very pregnant! I should knock on some wood that I’m not burning up out here yet.” Carolyn said.

“I remember the hot flashes!” Sam said, nodding.

“This is a pretty cool set up!” Jack said, looking around the yard.

“Tracey is amazing! You give her a price range and an idea of what you want. She figures out the rest. We went up on the price we gave her because she found a skate instructor that would teach the kids some tricks. We knew that would be something Dev would love, and it really wasn’t that much more.” Carolyn said, smiling.

“Does she do one-year-old parties because I do not know what to do for Banana’s?” Sam asked.

“I do all ages!” Tracey said, walking up.

Hannah smiled big at her. Her three teeth showing.

“I can do the parties as simple or extravagant as you want. When is her birthday?” Tracey asked.

“December 20th.” Sam said.

“I usually get big offices asking me to plan their Christmas parties, but I will put you in my book if you want me to. If you decide not to book me, I will have some time off, no worries.” Tracey said, smiling handing Sam a card with her information.

,"Sure, if you don’t mind! That would be great!" Sam nodded.

“No problem!” Tracey said.

“He newest love is peek-a-boo.” Jack said as he covered his eyes. Hannah began giggling. Then squealed and kicked her legs when Jack uncovered his eyes with a “boo”.

“He had her belly laughing so hard the other night!” Sam said, bouncing Hannah gently.

“So cute!” Tracey cooed.

"Jack, come into the pool with us! The water is not too cold!" Davis called.

"Maybe in a while, buddy!" Jack said, smiling

"I can't believe the twins are going to be a year next month and Tucker will be ten the month after. I feel old," Missy said, looking at Phoenix.

"Time has away of getting away!" Jacob said, as he walked up to them.

Phoenix bounced in Missy's arms, wanting to be put down. Missy stood him up on the sidewalk, holding his hands. Phoenix took a couple of steps, holding her hands.

"Are they walking?" Sam asked excitedly.

"They're taking a couple of steps holding onto our hands. They're not brave enough to let go yet, but I bet they will walk by their first birthday." Missy said, happily.

"We have the greatest minds in the world, but we can't manage motor function like walking. Kind of frustrating." Phoenix fussed.

"I enjoy being carried! I might not walk until I absolutely have to. Mommy doesn't mind!" Hannah said, snuggling down in Sam's arms.

"You'll want to walk when you get older." Phoenix said.

"I think Pen here is going to run as soon as he figures his legs out!" Missy said as she took a few more steps with Phoenix.

"He's got to keep up with his siblings." Jack said.

"Phoebe isn't far behind, but she's not in a big of a hurry a Phoenix." Missy said.

Devlin came hurrying back into the backyard with Silas beside him. Following them were Silas's parents and both sets of grandparents. Tucker ran over to Devlin and Silas. The boys had come up with a special handshake with each other. 1955

"Silas, don't be rude!" Jeb said, frowning.

"Hi, Ms. Carolyn, thank you for inviting me to you home!" Silas said, as he hugged her.

"You're welcome, sweetheart. We are glad you could come!" Carolyn said, patting Silas on the back.

"Silas has been very excited for today, especially after receiving the cool invitation!" Hailey said, smiling holding Star.

"Ms. Tracey is amazing. I can't say it enough!" Carolyn said, pointing to Tracey as Kim came up to hug Carolyn.

"You are the sweetest! All these babies are making me want more." Tracey cooed at Star.

"Our thing one and thing two are all we need!" Colonel Dex Matthews said, walking up and slipped his arm around her waist.

"Don't you want a baby girl?" Tracey asked as watching Hannah reach for Dex, who nipped at the baby's fingers. He took Hannah from Jack.

"Are you telling me you could do no to a face like this?" Dex said, holding the giggling Hannah up to Tracey.

"It would be super hard, but we did it with the boys." Tracey cooed.

"She get told no. Especially now that she's army crawling everywhere." Jack said.

"You on the move now, princess?" Dex bounced Hannah.

“She is definitely a scooter now! Jacob said, coming over to them with Hank.

"I didn't realize you were Jacob's daughter!" Hank said to Sam.

"That's me!" Sam said.

"You have a son also?" Hank asked.

"My son, Mark, and he has two children." Jacob nodded.

"How have you been? I heard you were really sick a few years a go." Hank asked, frowning.

"I'm doing much better now. Just a little scare but everything is good now. I've never felt better." Jacob assured.

"Good to hear we need to have a drink and catch up!" Hank grunted as Lola crashed into his side.

"We do!" Jacob chuckled.

"You got me, little mermaid!" Hank said, patting Lola on the back.

"Will you come swimming with us?," Lola asked.

"Maybe in a little while, mermaid!" Hank said, smiling.

"OK!" Lola said and then went to greet her other grandparents.

The kids were having a great time. More kids came. Devlin got excited when a family with three girls came walking up to the party.

"Hey, Robin!" Devlin said, excitedly.

"Hey Dev, Happy birthday!" Robin blushed.

"Thank you!" Devlin said.

"Hello, young man." The firm looking man said.

"These are my parents Polly and my step dad we call him Major. My sisters Elizabeth and Casey." Robin introduced.

"My Aunt Sam is a Major!" Devlin said proudly.

"In the Marines?" Robin asked.

"No, the airforce and my dad is a colonel. His name is Cameron and my mom is Carolyn and my little sister Lola is in the pool." Devlin said. Lola came trotting up behind Devlin. Her lips and mouth stained purple.

"Dev dad wants to know if you want ice cream or popsicle?" Lola asked.

"Do you want to come have ice cream with me, Robin?" Devlin asked, smiling.

"So you're Robin? Dev wouldn't stop talking about you the other day." Lola said, giggling wildly as Devlin tried to cover her mouth.

"Sorry about her. She has had too much sugar!" Devlin said, blushing.

"I like ice cream!" Robin blushed again.

Jack was in the pool with Hannah. Sam was on the side, taking pictures. Hannah wasn’t sure about the pool, it smelled different from her bath water.

“It’s alright my little Banana fish, daddy has you!” Jack cooed as he bounced her up and in the water. Some water splashed on Hannah’s face.

“Dada?” Hannah whined.

“It’s OK, baby” Jack soothed.

“Watch! Banana baby.” Lola said as she went under the water, then popped back up in front of Hannah.

Hannah started giggling.

“See, the water is fun, baby girl!” Jack said, bouncing Hannah more. He sank lower in the water with her.

“She will not enjoy you dunking her, Jack!” Sam warned.

“Alright, daddy is going to dunk you now!” Jack said, bouncing her one more time before dunking Hannah under the water. He quickly pulled her back up. She was screaming.

Jack patted Hannah’s back as he took her to Sam. She wrapped Hannah in a towel and gently wiped her face.

Hannah snuggled into Sam, calming some.

“You did such a good job, baby girl! Sam cooed.

“We’ll try more later.” Jack said, pulling himself out of the pool to sit by Sam.

“OK, boys and girls! Come get a snack of ice cream and popsicles. Then come join us over in the skating area if you would like to learn some tricks from the instructor. He will put on a show after lunch!” Tracey announced.

“Do you want to try a popsicle, Hannah banana?” Sam asked.

“I bet she does!” Jack grinned as he helped Sam stand up.

Sam sat down with Hannah on one of the large plastic picnic blankets set up near the ice cream stand while Jack went to get their ice cream. Hannah was sitting up by herself now on the blanket. Teal’c was helping pass out the ice cream. Daniel, Janet, and Hammond were talking to Micha and Dex. Will came over to Sam with an orange popsicle in his hand.

“I get to have a sleepover at Janet’s house!” Will said happily.

“That sounds like a lot of fun!” Sam smiled.

“I got skates for my birthday and uncle Micha said I can use them today!” Will said, bouncing.

“I can’t wait to see you skate!” Sam smiled.

“I got a cherry popsicle for my princess and a vanilla cup for both of us.” Jack said, walking up.

“Thank you!” Sam said, taking the popsicle from Jack. She opened the wrapper and showed the cold treat to Hannah. Hannah reached for the bright red treat. Sam put the popsicle in Hannah’s open mouth. Her eyes lit up as the popsicle melted in her mouth.

“I think it is a winner!” Jack laughed.

“You think?” Sam smirked as she grabbed wipes from Hannah’s bag.

Hannah flopped onto her back with the popsicle. It melted and drip on her light blue bathing suit.

“You are going to make a bigger mess, little miss independent.” Sam said, prying the popsicle out of Hannah’s hands.

“That’s mine! Salmack tell mommy I that back NOW!” Hannah wailed.

“What is she so mad about?” Jacob asked, rushing over.

“I took the popsicle she was eating because it was about to fall off the stick. Besides, all that sugar is going to make her sick.” Sam said, frowning.

“The worst it could do it could do is give her an upset tummy and sugar high. I think she got the Carter temper!” Jacob said, picking up the sticky baby.

“Here, banana, want to taste daddy’s ice cream?” Jack said, offering Hannah his wooden spoon. Hannah ate the bite of ice cream and reached for more.

“Jack, don’t give her anymore sugar today!” Sam said.

“Last bite!” Jack said, giving Hannah one more bite of ice cream.

“You get diaper duty.” Sam warned.

Everyone had fun for the rest of the party! The crafts were a favorite by all. Devlin’s favorite part of the party was the skate show at the end.

The next morning.

Janet didn’t have to go to work until the afternoon, so she wanted to have a relaxing morning drinking coffee and watching TV on the couch.

“Good morning!” Daniel greeted her with a kiss, then sat down beside her.

“I knew Cass wouldn’t be awake but I’m surprised Will isn’t awake.” Daniel said.

“That party took a lot out of him.” Janet chuckled.

A breaking news report came on the TV.

“They found a young lieutenant shot to death in his front yard. We have issued an amber alert for his missing his five-year-old nephew”

Chapter Text

Janet and Daniel sat there silently, staring at the TV. Were they talking about Micha Peyton? Were the police coming to take Will from them. The silence was broken by a very loud, hurried knock on the door. Daniel got up to answer the door.

“Jack, what is going on?” Daniel asked as Jack pushed himself into the house.

“We need to get Will back to the mountain before the local police get involved. Did Micha leave him with a backpack?” Jack asked.

“Hi Jack!” Will said, standing in the living room still half a sleep.

“Hey party animal! You’re going to come with me today.” Jack said with a small smile.

“Can I fix him some breakfast before he goes?” Janet asked. She looked like she was ready to cry.

“Maybe some toast or something quick. I’ll feed him when we get to the mountain,” Jack said.

“OK.” Janet said, taking Will’s hand and led him into the kitchen.

“Here is his stuff.” Daniel said, holding up a spider-man book bag. Jack took the bag to the couch, unzipped the bag and dumped everything out. There were two sets of clothes, underwear, and an extra pair of shoes. Small action figures and cars. His swimsuit and goodie bag were the last things to fall out. Jack turned the book bag inside out. A pouch flopped out of the book bag. Jack unzipped the pouch and took out the DVD. He then repacked the book bag.

“How did you know that was in there?” Daniel asked.

“Dex, received a letter late yesterday from Micha, saying a DVD would be in Will’s back pack explaining everything. He didn’t know what that meant until he had to go identity Micha’s body this morning. Hammond wants answers.” Jack explained.

Daniel grabbed some clothes for Will to put on before Jack put them back in the book bag. Will came out of the kitchen eating a banana.

“Let’s go you dressed, buddy, then you can leave with Jack.” Daniel said.

“Speaking of dressed, do you always wear your pajamas to Janet’s or did you spend the night here?” Jack asked with a small smile.

“I spent the night here.” Daniel admitted.

“I’m happy for you!” Jack whispered.

“Thanks!” Daniel said as he helped Will get dressed. Will now wore a spider-man tee shirt and jean shorts. Daniel was cleaning the Will’s glasses as Jack ran a comb through the boy’s unruly curls.

Janet hugged Will before he left with Jack.

They arrived at the mountain and Jack parked and took Will out of the truck.

“Where are we going, Jack?” Will asked as they got on the elevator.

“We need to talk to my boss for a few minutes then we’ll get something to eat.” Jack said as they got off the elevator.

“Are we going to see uncle Micha?” Will asked excitedly.

“No, we’re not.” Jack said.

Will saw Dex sitting in the briefing room and ran towards him. Dex hugged the tiny boy tightly. Jack gave the DVD to Hammond.

“Does the boy know?” Hammond asked, looking at Will.

‘No, sir.”

Hammond nodded and took a deep breath as he walked to Will. He was sitting on Dex’s lap.

“Son, last night your uncle Micha was hurt badly...”

“Is he at the doctors?” Will interrupted.

“No, he was hurt terrible, and he didn’t make it. Do you understand what that means?” Hammond asked.

“No!” Will shook his head.

“Son, your uncle Micha died last night.” Hammond said softly.

“No, you said he was hurt. He just needs a doctor. He will be alright!” Will said urgently.

“I’m sorry, Will, but a doctor can’t help. Micha is not coming back.” Hammond said gently.

Will cried and turned around, burying his face in Dex’s neck.

“I’m so sorry!” Hammond said.

Dex rocked and rubbed Will’s back as the boy let out heartbroken sobs.

“He promised to take me suba diving if I learned to swim this summer. I worked really hard.” Will said, sitting up and sniffing.

“I know, dude. Micha told me how proud of you he was. We will find out who did this to your uncle and put him in jail. I promise!” Dex said, still rubbing Will’s back.

“Why did someone hurt my uncle?” Will asked.

“We don’t know, son, but we will find them!” Hammond said, firmly.

“Will, do you want to go eat?” Jack asks softly.

“No, my tummy doesn’t feel good.” Will said, laying his head on Dex’s chest.

“I know, baby, but why don’t you go with Jack and try to eat a snack or something? It might make your tummy feel better.” Dex soothed.

Will sighed and sat up in Dex’s lap. Jack offered Will his hand. Will hopped off Dex’s lap and took Jack’s hand, then they walked out to mess hall. Jack carried Will down to the mess hall. They were still serving breakfast. Jack knew because of Will’s allergies, he had to be careful of how the food was cooked.

“Was any of this cooked with peanut oil?” Jack asked.

“No, sir, we use vegetable oil.” The man severing the food said.

“You want tatter tots, eggs and bacon?” Jack asked. Will nodded.

“We’ll take two trays.” Jack said. Jack put Will down so he could grab the trays.

Jack led them over to a table. Will sat down and stared at the tray.

“It will not taste good if it gets cold.” Jack said.

“I’m not hungry!” Will pouted.

“Do I have to make the choo choo noises because I will.” Jack said, picking up a fork full of eggs. He put it up to Will’s closed mouth.

“Jack!” Iris greeted, coming up to the table.

“You getting breakfast, Ms. Iris?” Jack asked.

“Yup”

Will stared at Iris curiously.

“This is my friend. Will do you want to eat breakfast with us?” Jack asked.

Iris sat down across from Will.

“Good morning!” Darius greeted, sitting down.

“Morning!” Jack said.

“You have pretty flowers growing out of your hair.” Will said to Iris.

“Thank you!”

“Why do you look like that?” Will asked, nibbling on a tatter tot.

“Like what?” Iris asked, frowning.

“Why are you green?” Will asked.

“That was the way they made me?” Iris shrugged.

“Oh, OK!” Will said, taking another bite of food.

Darius couldn’t help but smile. Children were so innocent.

Hammond rubbed his face as he watched the DVD Jack gave him. Micha explained how he came from a well-to-do family and that his mother and stepfather would do anything to get custody of Will. They wanted the little boy because they couldn’t have him. Micha’s brother, Roger, was estranged from the family when he married his wife. They wanted him to marry someone else with money, like a company merger. They did the same when Micha joined the airforce.

“I hope I’m just being paranoid and I no one will ever have to see this recording, but if something happens to me I need Will to be safe.” Micha sighed and rubbed his face.

Hammond paused the DVD.

“Is he saying his parents had him killed just so they can get custody of Will? There are easier ways of getting custody.” Hammond asked.

“That’s what it sounds like, but maybe it was an accident. Maybe there was a fight and things got out of hand.” Dex said.

Hammond unpaused the DVD.

“If something happens to me, I want Dr. Janet Fraiser and Dr. Daniel Jackson to have custody of Will. I know anyone of my colleagues would be wonderful with Will but Will has a special bond with these two people. I won’t let my mother have custody of that precious little boy.” Micha said.

“Can his grandparents fight for Will if he gave Janet and Daniel custody?” Dex asked.

“They could, but why didn’t they do that with Micha? Why have him killed?” Hammond asked.

“I guess we need to figure that out.” Dex said determinedly.

“I found out that Micha’s mother is in town.” Sam said, walking into the room.

“OK, go talk to her, see what she knows.” Hammond nodded.

Jack watched Will and Iris play. They had struck up a friendship. Now they were in the nursery playing with Ashley.

They were sitting on the floor playing a board game Darius had bought for Iris. They were both giggling. Something about this felt very off to Jack. He didn’t know what it was, but this whole thing, with Micha being shot and found in his front yard, did not feel right. Then why would he leave a DVD in Will’s book bag? Did he know something was going to happen? He acted normally at Devlin’s birthday party. Jack suddenly stood up.

“I’ll be back!” Jack said, then hurried out of the room.

Sam and Martouf went to the address of the hotel Micha’s mother was staying. Sam knocked on the door. A nicely dressed woman answered the door. Her nose and eyes were pink and puffy.

“Mrs. Walker, I’m Major Samantha Carter O’Neill with the US Airforce and this is Marty. We are so sorry about your son.” Sam said.

“Please, call me Martha. I have lost both of my children now.” Martha sniffed.

“Do you know who would do this to Micha?” Sam asked.

“Why would I know that? I hadn’t seen Micha in two years before my oldest son’s funeral, so why would I know who would do this?” Martha asked huffily.

“I’m sorry, but we have to ask questions.” Martouf shoothed.

“Where is my grandson? I want to see him! He needs to be with family!” Martha demanded.

“He is safe. Micha has left someone else custody of your grandson, Will.” Sam said.

“Will is my family. I should get him. I will fight that person in court for him!” Martha snapped.

“Why didn’t Micha want you to have Will?” Sam asked.

“My oldest son, Roger, gave Micha custody of Will when he died because Roger was mad at me! I never gave his wife a chance and really had nothing to do with the children. That doesn’t mean I don’t want little Will to be with me now! He is the only thing I have left of my Roger! He looks like Roger when he was little with those beautiful curls and bright blue eyes.” Martha sniffed.

“But why didn’t Micha want you to have custody of Will?” Martouf asked again.

“I don’t know, I guess because Roger didn’t want me to have Will, so Micha would not let me have Will! Micha idolized Roger. He would do anything for him. But I’m a good grandma and I’m sure Will would love my peanut butter cookies. Roger always did.” Martha insisted.

“Do you know anything about Will?” Sam asked.

“What does that mean? No, not really. I told you I really had nothing to do with my grandsons before Roger’s death.” Martha snapped.

“Will has a severe peanut allergy and can’t have your peanut butter cookies!” Sam snapped.

“Oh, dear. See, that’s why I want him so I can know these things!” Martha said.

Back at the mountain.

Hammond walked down to the infirmary where one of the other doctors, Dr. Richmond, was waiting for him.

“Sir, we have a major problem!” Dr. Richmond said quickly.

“What’s that?” Hammond asked.

“This is not Micha Peyton! The blood works confirms it and Micha was on strong antibiotics because of being cut deeply by an off world plant on his right calf. Which isn’t there either.” Dr. Richmond pulled the sheet off the body. No cut was on the man’s calf.

“What the hell is going on? This is not the man I saw brought in here a few hours ago!” Hammond exclaimed.

“Sir, can I speak with you?” Jack asked from the doorway.

Chapter Text

It had been a week since Micha’s death. Janet and Daniel were adjusting to having a small child in the house. Will like to get up early. They were used to Cassie wanting to sleep. 

“Daniel, I dropped the milk jug on the floor. I’m sorry!” Will said tearfully, standing by the bed.

“It’s ok, buddy, but I left a cup of milk on the door so you wouldn’t have to touch the milk jug.” Daniel said, sitting up rubbing his face.

“I drank the milk from the cup I wanted to make cereal.” Will said, looking down at his wet pajamas.

“Great, that was a brand new jug of milk.” Janet sighed into Daniel’s back.

“Let’s get you cleaned up, sweetheart.” Janet said, sitting up.

“I’ll clean up the kitchen.” Daniel said, standing up.

“Don’t drink all the coffee!” Janet said, smirking.

“No promises!” Daniel said, yawning.

Janet took Will’s hand and led him to his room, then grabbed some clothes and headed for the bathroom. She ran a bath for him as she helped him get out of his sticky pajamas. She put Will in the warm water.

“I’m sorry, I made a mess. I’m a lot of trouble.” Will sniffed.

“It’s ok baby! Accidents happen. Just come get us next time. The milk is heavy to pour.” Janet soothed, wetting his curls.

“Ok!” He nodded.

By the time Janet had bathed Will and got him dressed, Daniel had cleaned up the kitchen. He was fixing them breakfast when they walked in.

“Well, all the milk is gone. How about eggs and toast for breakfast?” Daniel asked.

“Sounds good to me! I’ll pour the juice!” Janet said, putting Will on a stool on the kitchen island.

Daniel divided the eggs onto four plates while Janet put the bread in the toaster and then grabbed the juice from the fridge. She poured four cups of juice. Cassie came into the kitchen and plopped down beside Will on the stool.

“Good morning, sunshine!” Daniel said, sitting the food down in front of Cassie.

“Morning. You are very caffeinated.” Cassie grumbled.

“We were up early cleaning.” Daniel said.

They ate in comfortable silence. Suddenly, Will dropped his fork and ran to the middle of the room. He fell down and started crying.

“Hey, what happened?” Daniel said as he and Janet rushed over to him.

“I want uncle Micha!” Will cried.

“It’s ok, baby, what upset you so bad!” Janet said, picking Will up.

Then Cassie went to get ready for school and the adults went to get ready for work.

“What are you talking about! I’m right here. I came to get Will!” Micha said, confused. 

“What is going on? He went right through me? Maybe they have answers at work.” Micha said, frowning.

Nobody had no clue who the body that was replaced by Micha’s body was. They could not find a DNA match anywhere. They found a gun in Martha Walker’s house. Someone had fired recently it, but not by Martha or her husband. Everything about this case was strange. Nothing fit together. Micha’s body was nowhere to be found.

“Can anyone hear me? What is going on?” Micha asked, hurrying down the hallway of the SGC.

He thought he saw Jacob Carter staring at him. Maybe he would have some answers. He heard someone talking about him being shot in his head and killed. That would be why no one talking to him. He knew his crazy mother had something to do with this. Maybe that’s why he couldn’t go be with his brother and family.

“Jacob, can you hear me? If you can, I’m sure my crazy mother had something with my death!” Micha said.

Jacob didn’t respond.

“I was sure you could hear me!” Micha said, frustrated.

“It’s going to be OK, Micha. We’ll figure this out!” Jacob mumbled.

“You can hear me!” Micha said, smiling.

“Let’s go in here.” Jacob said, opening the bathroom door.

Both of the men walked into the bathroom.

“I don’t want anyone seeing me talk to myself!” Jacob said, firmly.

“You can see me?” Micha asked.

“Yes, and I can hear you. It’s kind of freaking me out, honestly.” Jacob said.

“I wonder why you are the only one that can hear me? I think Will heard me when I went to pick him up this morning. Before I knew I was dead.” Micha said.

“You went to Janet’s house?” Jacob asked.

“Yeah, I just kind of appeared there this morning,” Micha shrugged.

“Do you think Will saw you or just heard you?” Jacob asked.

“I think he saw me because he went straight through me, but Daniel and Janet didn’t. They just picked Will up and went to go get ready for work.” Micha explained.

“I think my mother had something to do with my murder.” Micha said, seriously.

“Micha, you weren’t ...” 

Suddenly Micha was standing at the Stargate.

“What happened? Why am I here?” Micha said, looking around, confused.

Martouf, who had come back through the gate with another team, stared at Micha, then quickly hurried out of the room. Micha chased him. Why could Jacob and Martouf see him and no one else? 

Jack patted Hannah on the back as she continued to fuss. He brought her up to the SGC to see Sam and hopefully calm Hannah down. Hannah had become such a Mommy’s girl that only Sam could calm her down. Jack had to admit he was slightly jealous. He knew it was a phase and most babies went through it, but he didn’t like not being able to calm Hannah down. Jack walked into Sam’s lab with Hannah.

“Mama! Mama!” Hannah cried, seeing Sam.

“Hey, baby girl! Are you being fussy for daddy again?” Sam asked, taking Hannah from Jack.

“I just really wanted you, mama!” Hannah said.

“Has she eaten lately?” Sam asked.

“She’ll want to eat lunch soon.” Jack said.

“Ok, I’m going to pull up some results I want you to read and I’m going to feed her because I have not pumped yet. I really need her to eat.” Sam said, taking Hannah to a corner to feed her.

“Sure, I’ll sit here and read because I love to do that!” Jack said, pulling a chair up to the computer making sure it blocked Sam from the doorway.

Micha walked in to Sam’s lab.

“Oh, excuse me!” Micha said, turning around.

“Ok Sam, walk me through this. What am I reading?” Jack asked. 

Suddenly, there was a loud buzzing noise. Micha covered his ears, but Jack, Sam, and Hannah didn’t seem to notice.

“So the gun found in the Walker house was not the one that killed Micha. It was the same type of gun, just ballistics didn’t match. Nothing about this case is making sense.” Sam explained.

“You’re telling me.” Micha sighed.

“We’ll figure out what is going on. Has Hammond given us permission to go talk to Martha Walker again?” Jack asked.

“Yeah, let’s go talk to that crazy bat!” Micha said excitedly.

“Yeah, I think he did.” Sam nodded.

Hannah had fallen asleep after eating. Sam kissed her on the head and gave her back to Jack.

“Do you think I need to take some time off and spend it with Hannah? She has been so clingy lately.” Sam asked.

“It’s just a clingy phase, Sam. A lot of kids go through it. I brought her up here because I wanted to see you too,” Jack said, then kissed her.

“Are you going soft, Colonel?” Sam said, laughing.

“Only for you! I guess I am!” Jack said, grinning.

“Alright, I guess I should go talk to Mrs. Walker again.” Sam said before giving Jack one more kiss.

“Yeah, let’s go get some answers!” Micha said, following Sam out of her lab.

Jacob saw Martouf coming out of the infirmary. He had a deep frown on his face.

“Jacob, I need to speak with you.” Martouf said, seriously.

“What’s wrong?” Jacob asked.

“I saw Micha Peyton in the Stargate room.” Martouf said, his voice low.

“Come with me. We need to talk!” Jacob nodded.

Sam walked up to the door with Daniel and knocked. Martha Walker answered the door.

“Any news on my son?” Martha asked.

“Don’t act like you care!” Micha snapped.

“There has been no change.” Daniel said.

Suddenly, there was that loud noise again. Micha doubled over.

“What the hell is that noise!” Micha growled.

Sam and Daniel were sitting down talking to Martha when Martha dropped her coffee cup. The brown liquid spilled all over the tan hotel rug.

“Oh my God!” Martha gasped. Micha was standing at the door glaring at his mother.

“This is your fault! You did this to me and you still don’t have Will. Are you HAPPY!” Micha said, marching towards Martha.

Sam and Daniel jumped up as Martha screamed. Daniel caught Martha as she passed out.

“Micha, it’s ok we’ll figure this out!” Sam soothed as Micha charged towards Martha again.

“She had me killed!” Micha exclaimed.

“No, Micha, listen to me!” Sam said.

“What is that noise!” Micha grabbed his head again.

“What is wrong?’ Sam said, noticing Micha grab his head.

“We have a big problem!” Daniel said, looking down at Martha.

It was the next day, and Micha was pacing, waiting to see Jacob.

“Jacob, we have to figure out how to prove my mother did this to me! Then maybe I can move on and be with my brother and his family.” Micha said, the minute he saw Jacob. He didn’t see Jacob jump out of his skin.

“Micha, there is something you need to know.” Jacob started.

“Something is not right, Jacob.” Micha grabbed his head.

Micha suddenly found himself in the infirmary. He was standing in front of someone he didn’t recognize. The man was on a ventilator and something elevated his leg up, a large bandage wrapped tightly around it.

“Who is that? Why am I here?” Micha asked, anxiously.

Carolyn walked in the curtain and checked the person’s vital signs.

“It’s time to wake up now. You have had your fun come back to us.” Carolyn said, touching the person’s hand. She then rubbed her enormous belly and walked out of the curtain.

Why was his hand suddenly warm? Micha looked down at his hand. It felt like someone had touched his hand.

“What?” Micha said, touching the top of his hand.

“Do we know why this is happening?” Hammond asked, frowning.

“Well, as far as we can tell, it is the toxin from the plant and his brain seems to have created a murder mystery story for him and we can’t communicate that he is not a ghost!” Janet said.

“Lantash has always been superstitious and believed he was a ghost when he first saw him in the gate room.” Martouf said with a small smile.

“Yeah, every time we try to explain, he grabs his head. He either goes into a rant about being murdered or he disappears.” Jacob said.

“How can he appear like that? He appeared in front of a civilian! Still not completely sure she fell for our explanation.” Hammond asked, crossing his arms.

“The plants toxin can cause people to leave their body or astral projection. Which is why the people on the planet use small watered down serums of the toxin.” Sam explained.

“Jacob and I are going back to the planet and talk to the people to see if there is an antitoxin we can make.” Martouf said.

“I hope you can find something. His vitals are getting weaker than his body tries to fight the infection and toxin.” Janet said, frowning looking at her notes.

“You have a go to leave in an hour. Take SG-6 with you. You can talk to more people.” Hammond said.

It was late, but Micha really wanted to see Will. He went into Will’s room. It had been the spare bedroom, but Janet and Daniel did a wonderful job fixing it up for him. He liked dinosaurs, pirates and spider man. He had a sensory table that looked like a dinosaur dig site set up in the corner. Spider man bedding and a stuffed spider man Will was cuddling. Pirate stuff from his birthday party all over the room.

“Little dude, I really messed things up for us this time.” Micha said softly, looking at the sleeping child.

Will tossed and turned in his sleep for a minute, then sat up in his bed.

“Uncle Micha?” Will asked, confused as he rubbed his eyes and then reached for his glasses.

“Yeah, dude, but let’s not wake the house!” Micha said, crawling towards Will’s bed.

“Are you feeling better?” Will asked, whispering.

“No, not really buddy!”

Micha didn’t know ghost could feel anything, but he had been feeling awful lately.

“Do you want a cuddle?” Will asked, holding out his arms.

“I wish, dude, I miss your reverse kisses as well.” Michael said, sadly.

“Why can’t I give you reverse kisses?” Will asked, climbing out of bed.

“You just can’t!” Micha insisted, not wanting to upset Will.

“But!” Will said as he stumbled and fell through Micha. Will let out a scream!

“It’s OK, dude!” Micha soothed.

“Will, did you scream? What’s wrong?” Cassie asked, rushing in Will’s room turning on the light.

Cassie screamed, seeing Micha in the room. She picked Will up quickly. The screaming brought Daniel and Janet rushing into the room. They glimpsed Micha disappearing.

“I fell through uncle Micha!” Will exclaimed.

“It’s OK, your uncle Micha is doing magic tricks. Remember, he’s OK at work?” Janet soothed, rubbing his back.

“Do you want to sleep in my room?” Cassie asked, hugging Will. He nodded his head yes.

“Uncle Micha said he was feeling worse. Can you give him some medicine to make him feel better, Janet?” Will asked before Cassie could carry him out of the room.

“I’ll see what I can do, buddy!” Janet assured. Cassie carried Will out of the room.

“I need to go check on Micha. Will said he was feeling worse, which isn’t good.” Janet frowned.

“I hope Jacob and Martouf find something soon.” Daniel said.

Janet entered the infirmary to see Carolyn laying on one of the beds. Cam was holding her hands as Carolyn pants. Darius was taking Carolyn’s blood pressure.

“What is going on? When did this start?” Janet walked up to Carolyn’s bed.

“We just got up here about five minutes ago.” Cam said, stroking Carolyn’s hair.

“I think it is just Braxton Hicks, but I wasn’t sure. We would not call you until we were sure I was in was labor.” Carolyn said, sitting up on her elbow.

“Micha appeared in Will’s room and Micha told Will he was feeling worse. It upset Will when he fell through Micha. Will asked me to come give Micha some medicine, so I came to check on him.” Janet said, explaining.

Carolyn panted again. She grabbed Cam’s hand. Janet grabbed her stethoscope and put it on Carolyn’s belly.

“Good strong heartbeats. Let’s get you started on an IV and see if we can get those Braxton Hicks stopped.” Janet said, smiling.

“Thank you!” Carolyn said.

Janet squeezed Carolyn’s hand before heading to the room. They put Micha in. She checked his vitals. They hadn’t changed, but they hadn’t improved with the new antibiotics she put Micha on.

It had been several hours and Carolyn’s pain had gotten stronger.

“Come on, guys, mommy wants you to stay in there for at least eight more weeks. Why am I still contracting?” Carolyn panted. She cried. They didn’t want to have the twins this early. She was only twenty-nine weeks.

“It’s going to be OK! Darius went to go get Janet. She may have to give you medicine to slow the contractions.” Cam soothed. He was scared for Carolyn and the twins, but knew he had to be calm for her. It wouldn’t help Carolyn for both of them to panic.

“You’re still having contractions?” Janet asked, walking up.

“Yeah, they are about ever five minutes. They have been for the past hour. Stop them. I don’t want to have them this early.” Carolyn whimpered.

“Let me do an exam. If you have dilated, then we might can slow the birth down for a few days and start you on corticosteroids.” Janet said.

“What are those?” Cam asked as Carolyn leaned back again him on the bed.

“They are drugs that help the baby’s lungs and other organs develop faster. It gives them a better chance of survival.” Carolyn explained. Her hand tighten as Janet started the exam.

Jacob and Martouf came back through the gate the next morning.

“Did you find anything, Jacob?” Hammond asked.

“I’m hoping. We have to do some reworking, but we may have found something, George!” Jacob said as they walked down the ramp.

“Good.” Hammond nodded.

“Is Micha getting worse?” Martouf asked.

“I’ll let you see for yourself.” Hammond said as he led them done the hall.

“We have to go catch the guy that did this to me!” Micha was stomping around Sam’s lab.

“Micha, it’s not that easy. I wish you could understand me.” Sam said patiently.

“I understand you don’t want to help me!” Micha growled.

“We are trying to help you, Micha!” Jacob said, walking in to the lab.

“But Sam has the name of the killer right there on her computer! Can’t you see it? We have to go get him!” Micha cried, then covered his ears.

“We’re going to get you help, Micha!” Jacob soothed. Then Micha disappeared.

“Dad, tell me you got something to help him?” Sam asked, walking over to him.

“I hope so. You want to help me?” Jacob asked.

“Sure!” Sam said, and they walked out of her lab.

From an infirmary bed, Micha’s eyes slowly opened.

Chapter Text

From an infirmary bed, Micha’s eyes slowly opened.

"Hey how do you feel?" Janet asked, smiling.

"Like I got hit by a truck," Micha croaked out.

Darius offered Micha a cup of water with a straw. Darius put the straw in Micha’s mouth. Micha took a long drink of water. It soothed his dry throat.

"Hey, man, it's about time you woke up. How are you feeling?" Dax asked, coming into the room.

"Like a mack truck hit me. What exactly happened?" Micha asked.

"What do you remember?" Dax asked.

"Being at Dev’s party and getting a horrible headache, so I headed home." Micha said.

"Yeah, I found you in your front yard, clutching your head. I knew something was wrong. You have a pretty high pain tolerance. So when you stumbled out of the party without telling Will bye. I knew something was wrong." Dex explained.

"That plant you ran into on PX 346 left more than just a scratch on your leg. We did not detect a toxin in your blood before it was too late. It also caused a major infection that got in your bloodstream." Janet explained.

"I had the weirdest dream!" Micha said.

"What about?" Janet asked, sharing a look with Dex.

"That my mother had me shot in the head to get custody of Will. That I was a ghost and could only communicate with Jacob, Martouf, and Will. I screamed at my mother and made her past out. It was so real and strange," Micha said, shaking his head..

"The toxins had an unwelcome side effect." Janet said anxiously.

"So, it was real?" Micha gasped.

"Well, obviously not the getting shot in the head, but your mind had you playing out a murder mystery and we couldn't connect with you to tell you it wasn't real.” Janet explained.

I thought it was a weird dream! I scared the crap out of my mom. How did you explain that one?” Michael asked.

“Yeah, you have mommy issues, dude. We explained it was a special classified project you were working on that went wrong. I don’t think she believed us.” Dex said.

“I was angry at her for a long time. When Roger died, we had a long talk, and she even agreed that I should take Will. I let her see him when she visits. Which is a complete opposite of what happened in my dream.” Michael sighed. He then yawned.

“We should let you rest, you’re not back to full health yet.” Janet said.

“I’ve been a sleep for a long time. I want to know more about what happened, please.” Micha begged.

“We will talk later, I promise.” Janet said, squeezing his hand.

“Can I stay with him until he falls asleep?” Dex asked.

“Sure, just don’t let him stay up much longer. He needs more rest.” Janet ordered.

“I won’t” Dex promised.

Janet walked out of the room and down the hall. She knocked on Hammond’s office. She heard him call out, and she entered the office.

“Good morning, Dr. Frasier! How is lieutenant Peyton?” Hammond asked.

“He is awake and responsive. Which is more than I could hope for considering he had been in a coma the past three weeks.” Janet smiled.

“I’m glad Jacob and Major Carter O’Neill could make an antitoxin in time. Is he taking visitors? Hammond asked, standing up.

“He is resting right now but I’m sure he will be up for visitors later.” Janet said.

Daniel smiled as he fed Simon and watched Will play with Iris. Simon leaned forward to take another bite of food.

“You love your sweet potatoes, don’t you, buddy?” Daniel asked, smiling.

Simon smiled, showing four thorn teeth. He then opened his mouth to take another bite of sweetpotatos.

“They are really liking baby food now!” Ashley said, wiping Angelica’s mouth. Violet fussed from her crib as she tossed the bottle she was drinking out of the crib.

“I’m coming Vi! That bottle not filling your belly fast enough today?” Ashley asked as she sat Angelica in the bounce seat with her bottle. Ashley alternative between feeding the baby's food and bottles on different days. It helped, so the aides didn’t have to take their time to feed and give the babies their bottles. They could go back to working in the lab.

Ashley took Violet out of the crib to burp her, then put her in a highchair to feed her sweetcorn. Daniel wiped Simon off and took him out of the highchair. He shook Simon’s bottle, then put it in his mouth before sitting in a rocking chair with him.

Will walked up to Daniel, watching him feed Simon his bottle. Simon was holding his bottle.

“When do babies eat actual food?” Will asked.

“Well, this is a type of actual food until he gets teeth. I’m sure you used to eat this kind of food.” Daniel said.

“I bet I didn’t eat that stuff. It smells yucky!” Will said, making a face.

“I think it smells good!” Iris said, watching Ashley feed Violet.

“What are you playing?” Daniel said, changing the subject before the kids started arguing.

“We are making a train station and a town for the train to go around.” Iris said.

“Then spider man is going to save the day when the zoo animals get out.” Will said, showing them the spider man action figure he brought with him.

“That sounds like fun!” Ashley said, smiling brightly.

Iris set up the town and Will set up the train track. They used blocks to make tunnels for the train. Daniel was glad Iris and Will were such good friends. Will didn’t seem to make friends easily at daycare except for Lola. Because of Will’s allergies, the boy had to be separated from the kids at lunch and snack time. Young children didn’t understand why he got to sit somewhere different and they didn’t.

Iris was used to being by herself so when Will came in wanting to play without even questioning her like the other kids. Iris took Will under her wing, showing him how to play with others.

Ashley answered the phone when it rang.

“Daniel, General Hammond wants to speak with you.” Ashley said, holding the phone out to Daniel.

“Thank you!” Daniel said, taking the phone. He spoke on the phone for a few minutes before hanging up.

“Come on, Will, they want us to come upstairs.” Daniel said, smiling. Will ran over to him and Daniel picked him up and put him on his hip.

“” Can I come?" Iris asked.

“I don’t see why not!” Daniel said, holding out his hand for Iris.

“Bye, Ashley!” Iris called, as they left the room.

“Bye, bumblebee, I’ll see you later.” Ashley said, waving.

Violet fussed as Iris left.

“Oh, you don’t want to miss the action, baby girl. We’ll go for a walk in a little while.” Ashley said, then kissed Violet on the head, before distracting her with a light up toy.

Daniel took the kids up in the elevator. They walked down the hallway and stopped by a door. Daniel put Will down. Will knocked on the door and Dex opened the door.

“Hey, big guy! There is someone who has been wanting to see you!” Dex said, opening the door wider.

“Uncle Micha!” Will said, running over to the bed. He quickly climbed onto the bed.

“Easy, little man!” Dex warned.

Micha pulled Will onto his chest, hugging Will tightly as Will cried.

“I missed you so much!” Will whimpered.

“I know, buddy! I missed you, too!” Micha said. Will reached up and blew a raspberry on Micha’s cheek. Micha did the same thing to Will.

“Uncle Micha, I made a new friend! Her name is Iris, and she has pretty purple flowers in her hair!” Will said, pointing at the door where Daniel and Iris were standing.

“I know Iris! She is a very special friend. I’m glad you met and got to play together!” Micha said, giving Iris a wave from the bed.

“Are you feeling better, uncle Micha?” Iris asked, walking to the bed.

“I’m getting there, princess!” Micha said, smiling.

“You’re my uncle Micha!” Will said, laying his head on Micha’s chest.

“I am your uncle, but I can be Iris’s uncle as well. Don’t get jealous of me, little dude.” Micha patted Will on the back.

“Hi, daddy!” Iris greeted as Darius walked in the room.

“Hey, busy bee, are you behaving yourself?" Darius asked as Iris lept into his arms.

“I came to see uncle Micha with my friend Will.” Iris said, as she hugged Darius tight.

“You did? I’m glad you are making friends.” Darius said.

“Darius is your daddy?” Will asked.

“I am, but Iris is my little secret. It is to keep her safe so you can’t tell anyone about her, ok?” Darius asked.

“I can’t even tell Lola?” Will asked sadly.

“Lola knows about Iris, so you talk to her about her, just maybe not at school,” Darius said, smiling.

“Ok! Maybe Lola can come play with us sometimes!” Will said.

“I’m sure we can set that up with Lola’s parents,” Micha said.

“With Carolyn on bedrest I’m sure they would be happy for Lola to have a play date so she won’t be bored.” Darius said.

Micha yawned and Will cuddled back onto Micha’s chest, showing that he wasn’t going anywhere.

“Ok, busy bee, let’s let Micha rest and we will come check on him later.” Darius said as everyone cleared out the room.

“Hey dad!” Sam greeted as Jacob tapped on the lab door.

“Hey, Sam, I heard our anti toxin work for Micha. I was going to check on him.” Jacob said, walking into Sam’s lab.

“Yeah, he woke up talking, and he thought what happened with his projections was a dream.” Sam explained.

“Wow! What way to wake up” Jacob said, shaking his head.

“Yeah, let me shut down my computer and I’ll go see him with you!” Sam said, as she shut down her computer.

They walked to Micha’s room and knocked on the door. They heard him say, come in and they entered the room.

“Hey, Jacob! Sam!” Micha greeted. He was sitting up in bed, looking at some paperwork.

“Hey Micha, how are you feeling?” Jacob asked, walking up to the bed.

“Much better, thanks to you two!” Micha said.

“We are glad it worked. We were really worried about you.” Sam said, smiling.

“Thank you! The antibiotics are working now and I should be out of this bed by next week.” Micha said.

“That’s great news. I’m sure Will is ready for you to be home.” Jacob said, smiling.

“He has been fine with Daniel and Janet. I think he enjoys having Cass dote all over him. His older brothers were protective, but they never cuddled or listened to him like Cassie.” Micha said.

“Yeah, but he missed you so much. He talked about you taking him scuba diving.” Sam said.

“I promised him if he learned to swim underwater this summer I would put him in suba lessons next summer. Karen an old girlfriend, in Florida, that teaches suba lessons but they have to be six years old. I’m hoping he will be bigger next year too. I’m afraid that tank will drown him.” Micha explained.

It was a week and a half later. Micha held Will’s hand as they walked up to the hotel door. He was still limping slightly. Micha knocked, and Martha Walker opened the door.

“Micha! Oh my goodness, they didn’t let me know you were awake,” Martha said, throwing her arms around Micha.

“I know I’m sorry mom, you weren’t able to come see me anyway because of the security at work,” Micha said, hugging Martha tightly.

“We brought flowers for you, Nana!” Will said, holding out a bunch of colorful flowers.

“Thank you so much, sweetheart!” Martha said, taking the flowers from Will.

“Come in!” Martha said, opening the door more.

Micha and Will walked in. 

“You have grown from the last time I saw you, Will. How old are you now?” Martha asked, as Will sat down next to Micha.

“I’m five years old now!” Will said proudly.

“You are such a big boy now! You look just like your daddy at your age.” Martha said, reaching for Will’s hand.

“Thank you!” Will said uncomfortably.

“Actually, he looks the least like Roger. Besides the curls, he looks more like Sarah with the round face and glasses.” Micha said, rubbing Will’s back.

“I’m so sorry I wasn’t around more. Can you tell me about you?” Martha asked.

“I like to swim! I’m very good at I’ve won five gold coins. They get you pizza party and a prize out of the big box when I get six.” Will puffed out his chest. Micha smiled.

“That’s wonderful! Learning to swim is great. I was on the swim team when I was in high-school. What else do you like to do?” Martha asked, smiling.

“Um, play with my friends Lola and Iris. I like the zoo and to color. I don’t like school very.” Will said, shaking his head.

“Why don’t you like school?” Martha asked.

“Nobody likes that. I get to eat special places so that I can’t smell peanut butter at lunch time or snack. They don’t really play with me.” Will explained.

“I’m sorry, buddy, but you have to stay safe.” Martha soothed.

“I know.” Will shrugged.

“Do you want to try some cookies I made? They don’t have any peanut products in them?” Martha asked. 

“Yes, please!” Will said, then stood up and followed Martha to the little kitchen in the hotel room.

Micha hoped that this would be a good start for Will and Martha to have a good relationship.

Kim wiped the sweat off of Carolyn’s forehead.

“I don’t like these Braxton Hicks, but at least there are not lasting as long,” Carolyn said, panting. Kim helped Carolyn change positions until the contractions stopped. She had stayed with Carolyn since they put her on bedrest. Kim cooked, cleaned, and took the kids’ places while Cam was at work.

“Who has the kids today” Kim asked. Cam had dropped the kids off at where they were supposed to be early that morning.

“Lola wanted to celebrate her friend April’s birthday at daycare today and then she has gymnastics practice. Teddy’s sister, Hope, wanted to take Tucker and his siblings and her family to an amusement park. Tucker invited Devlin to come with them. Which is why he has been doing extra chores around here. He wanted spending money for the park!” Carolyn explained.

“Sounds like a movie and early bed night tonight.” Kim said, smiling.

Chapter Text

“Mama! Mama! Dada! Dada!” Hannah called from her crib.

“Hey! What is all the noise about?” Jacob asked, walking to Hannah’s crib.

“Grandpa is home!” Hannah said, bouncing in her crib.

“I’ve missed you too, Banana bean!” Jacob said, scooping Hannah out of the crib.

Jacob hugged Hannah, and she gave him an open mouth kiss on the cheek. He carried Hannah over to her changing table and put her in a fresh diaper. He then took her to the kitchen. Sam was finishing her cup of tea and Jack was finishing his eggs. Hannah smiled, seeing her parents were still home.

“You look very excited to see Grandpa home, sweetheart!” Sam cooed. Hannah reached for Sam. She took Hannah and Hannah gave her a kiss.

“Hey, Banana, does daddy get a kiss?” Jack asked, patting his cheek with his finger. Sam held Hannah close to Jack’s face as Hannah leaned in and kissed him.

“Did you see Hannah got two more teeth while you were gone?” Sam asked, looking at Jacob.

“No, I didn’t notice. That’s five teeth total. You’ll be eating steak soon enough!” Jacob said, smiling.

“She still has a while for that but she loves eggs and fruit!” Jack said, putting cooled off eggs on Hannah’s highchair tray.

Sam put Hannah in her highchair and Jack locked the tray in place. Hannah picked up the eggs with her fingers, stuffing the eggs in her mouth. Jack put some applesauce in a bowl for Hannah. They gave Hannah a spoon to eat with, but right now at, eight months, she enjoys eating with her fingers. Jack put some apple sauce on a spoon and she opened her mouth. She chomped down on the spoon with her little teeth.

“What are you doing, ya goofy girl?” Jack said, gently tugging at the spoon.

Hannah let go when she started giggling.

“You are feeling silly today, angel?” Sam asked.

“I like to play with daddy” Hannah said, clapping her hands.

Sam and Jack smiled. They loved the sweet, silly personality their baby was developing.

“You’re going to stay and play with Grandpa today, silly girl!” Jacob said, smiling.

Hannah clapped again. Jacob smiled and finished feeding Hannah the apple sauce so Jack and Sam could go get ready for work.

“Could you go pick up Phoenix and Phoebe’s birthday presents for me? I’m not sure if I’ll be back in time to pick them up. The store called and told me that the presents came in and the party is the day after tomorrow.” Sam asked before grabbing her bag to go.

“Of course” Jacob said.

“Thank you!” Sam said, as she kissed Hannah and let Jack kissed Hannah before leaving.

“How about we play for a while and after your morning nap we’ll go get your friends presents. Then we can go get a treat and keep it a secret.” Jacob said, bouncing Hannah.

“Sounds good to me!” Hannah said. Jacob and Hannah communicated better than most baby and grandpa. He didn’t tell Sam that he understood most of what Hannah babbled, thanks to Salmack.

“Can we go swing?” Hannah asked.

“Sure, let’s get you dressed first.” Jacob smiled.

Jacob took Hannah into her room.

“I want to wear my zoo shirt, please!” Hannah said.

“Looks like mommy left out your teddy bear shirt and brown pants. I think your zoo shirt is for your friends’ party.” Jacob said, holding up the white oneies with a large brown teddy bear on the front.

“Ok” Hannah said.

Jacob dressed Hannah and then took her out to the backyard to swing. They played for a while and then Jacob took Hannah in for her morning nap. Jacob fixed Hannah a bottle and then sat down in the rocking chair in her room with her.

“I don’t want to sleep!” Hannah whined, rubbing her eyes.

“I know, sweetheart, just eat your bottle and if you’re still not sleepy, you can stay up.” Jacob said with a small smile as he rocked her.

“You promise?” Hannah asked as she held her bottle.

“I promise.” Jacob said, nodding.

It didn’t take long for Hannah to fall asleep after she finished her bottle. Jacob rocked her a few more minutes before putting her in her crib.

Jacob went and straightened up the kitchen, then sat on the couch to catch up on the newspaper and TV. Martouf came into the house not long after Jacob had turned on the TV.

“Hey, you’re back early!” Jacob greeted.

“They delayed the mission, and I told the council I wanted to come back here to do missions with the SGC. General Hammond told me to report back tomorrow morning.” Martouf explained.

“Well, I have to go to the toy store to get a package for Sam. Do you want to come with Hannah and me to get the package? Then I was going to get lunch?” Jacob asked.

“Sure!” Martouf said, sitting down on the couch to watch TV with Jacob.

After Hannah’s nap, Jacob changed Hannah’s diaper and put her in the car seat Jack had in his truck. When they got to the store, Jacob carried Hannah, and Martouf grabbed Hannah’s diaper bag.

“Cool!” Hannah said as they entered the toy store.

There were already Halloween items at the front of the store. A huge smiling blow up jack-o’-lantern greeted them. It was the clown that an older child set off that scared the crap out of Hannah. She buried her face in Jacob’s chest and screamed.

“Brandon! Look what you did! You scared that baby to death!” A woman scolded a little blonde boy that was laughing.

“It’s OK banana bean! I won’t let anyone hurt you, baby!” Jacob soothed. He glared at the boy as he walked past.

Hannah got the hiccups.

“Look, there’re the dolls. Do you want to pick out a doll or a stuff animal?” Jacob asked.

“I want to go home!” Hannah whimpered.

“I’m sorry that mean little boy scared you but we need to get your friends presents.” Jacob said, patting Hannah on the back.

They walked to where people pick up online orders. There was a long line of people.

“Of course.” Jacob sighed, looking at the line of people.

“I’ll take Hannah and walk around with her. I’ll stay away from the front.” Martouf said.

“Thanks. Hannah, I’m giving you to Martouf so you can go pick out a toy.” Jacob said, giving Hannah to Martouf.

Hannah snuggled into Martouf’s arms and looked at Jacob, still sniffling. Martouf headed to the back of the store with Hannah. Jacob was happy that Martouf had come with them. He probably would have had to leave with Hannah if he was by himself.

“Look, little bean, they have those pop up toys you love!” Martouf said, turning on one of the aisle. Hannah turned to look at the toy. He turned her to face to toy when she reached for the toy. They stood there for several minutes while Martouf pressed the buttons for the little sea creatures to pop up. Hannah would laugh, then shut the animals back in their little boxes. Someone turned on the aisle.

“Do you want this toy?” Martouf asked softly in her ear. Hannah awkwardly pulled the toy to her chest. Martouf fixed Hannah and the toy in a more comfortable position before leaving that aisle.

They wondered around the book section.

“Can I see the book with the stars?” Hannah asked, making sure no one else was around.

It was a thick book for older children, but it had bright pictures of planets and star names. It enchanted Hannah with the colored pictures.

“This is an enjoyable book but you are a really too young for this.” Martouf said, as he shut the book.

“But it has pretty pictures and I want to see where you guys travel too when you leave me.” Hannah said, fussing.

“Those places aren’t in this book. They are further away. One day when you are much older maybe we will take you through the Stargate.” Martouf soothed.

“How about that other book with stars on the cover?” Hannah asked, pointing.

“This looks like a better book for your age.” Martouf said, showing the pictures to Hannah.

“I like this one, please!” Hannah said, smiling.

Martouf tucks the book under his arm with the toy. Martouf walked around with Hannah for a little while longer, stopping to look at different toys. They came to a large stuff animal section. Hannah got excited. She loved to play with Lola’s stuffed animals when she went to their house. Martouf turned down the aisle. There were tiny animals to animals five times or bigger than Hannah. Martouf smiled as Hannah’s face lit up. He cared for Samantha greatly, but he never imagined caring so much for her child. He had little experience with children, especially when he became a Tor’ka. Watching Hannah being born and growing up was such a novel experience for him. Jacob said it was definitely new for him being able to understand and communicate with Hannah so well because of his symbiote.

“Can I get one?” Hannah asked, her eyes wide.

“You may have to put back one of your other toys but yes, you can pick one out.” Martouf said.

They both knew she was going to get all three things because Martouf couldn’t say no to the big brown-eyed girl. He sat her on the carpeted floor to adjust the other items again. There was a carrying basket station at the end of the aisle. He stepped away from her to go grab a basket. Hannah got up on her hands and knees and started crawling towards a large pink unicorn. Martouf quickly dropped the toy and book into the basket and grabbed the basket handles, then made his way to Hannah. He was letting Hannah take some animals off the bottom shelf, as long as she wasn’t putting them in her mouth. Martouf sat on the floor with her. He loved to watch her learn while she played. She would take some animals and hand them to him, some she would fling down the aisle and others she would hug. A lady turned on the aisle quickly and looked shocked to see a man and baby on the floor shrouded by stuffed animals. Martouf began picking up the animals and putting them back on the shelf.

“Why would you let your child sit on this dirty floor?” The lady asked loudly.

“She was picking out a toy. I will wash her hands when we are done in here. I was also going to pick up the mess she made, but I was letting her have fun.” Martouf explained.

“I’m sure her mother would have something different to say about that!” The woman said, rolling her eyes.

“Do you know her mother? She wants to keep her safe, but she is OK with her daughter exploring new things.” Martouf said he was a confused.

Jacob came on the aisle pushing a cart with an enormous box sitting on the basket. Hannah crawled over to him happily, dragging the unicorn.

“Hey, sweetheart, did you pick out some toys? Your uncle can never tell you no, can he?” Jacob asked, picking Hannah up.

“That’s a mean lady!” Hannah said into Jacob’s ear.

The lady was still staring at them.

“Can I help you?” Jacob asked the lady.

“Do you not care the baby was on the floor?” The lady asked Jacob.

“It’s not the best idea with cold season starting, but she gets wiggly, and I know her uncle will take good care of her, so no need for concern,” Jacob explained.

The woman rolled her eyes and stomped off.

“I’m sorry, Jacob.” Martouf said. He never wanted to put Hannah in danger.

“It’s fine! She was having fun! We’ll wash her hands real good. She will be fine. You do an amazing job keeping her happy,” Jacob assured.

It was the day of the twins’ jungle party. Sam was going to put Hannah in her shirt from the zoo that had animals on it, but Sam had found an outfit. For Hannah, she liked better when she was running errands after work. The out fit was a leopard print leotard with a black tutu. Sam knew Hannah’s eyes would stand out with the brown from the spots. It even came with a leopard eared headband.

“You look so cute, my little leopard!” Sam cooed, as she slipped the headband on Hanna’s head.

Hannah grinned at herself in the mirror.

“OK, wild one, let’s go party!” Jack said.

They were one of the first ones to arrive at the twins’ party.

“Welcome to the Wild Ones, jungle!” Teddy said, greeting them at the door.

Their house had green streamers all around and there was a big jungle animal cut out with a lion, giraffe, monkey and elephant faces cut out so kids or adults could put their face in the hole so they would look like the animal for a picture. There was a ride in toy safari jeep sitting by the cut out also for pictures. A plastic jungle backdrop hung up behind the jeep.

“This is the photo area! Hope will be back. She wanted to take pictures of the older kids getting their faces painted.” Teddy explained.

“Oh, my goodness! My three girls are wearing the same leopard outfit!” Hope said, walking up smiling.

“It was too cute to pass by and the baby manikin reminded me of Hannah, so I couldn’t say no!” Sam said, smiling as Hope hugged her.

“This beautiful girl doesn’t even look like the same baby I took pictures of last year,” Hope said, as Hannah laid her head on Sam’s shoulder.

Hannah gave Hope a huge smile.

“This is our Hannah! It really is amazing how much she has grown!” Sam said, grinning.

“Come here, sweetheart. I want to take some photos of you in that cute outfit. How old is she now?” Hope asked, reaching for Hannah. Hannah went to Hope willingly.

“She’s eight months, now!” Jack said.

Hope put Hannah down in front of the cutout and had Jack and Sam stand behind the cutout. Hannah giggled and reached for her parents as they talked to her through the holes. Hope took some pictures. They then walked into the backyard that had games set up and little snack stations. That looked like huts and outpost.

“Hey Jack and Sam!” Ryder said, waving to them from a little hut.

“Hey Ry guy!” Jack greeted.

“You want to be an elephant?” Ryder asked as he handed Jack a mask made from felt. Jack put the mask on.

“Sure, I’ll be an elephant! What about Sam?” Jack asked. Ryder reached into the bag he was holding and pulled out a zebra mask.

“You are a zebra!” Ryder said, handing Sam the mask. Sam put the felt mask on.

“Hey, guys! So glad you could make it!” Missy greeted, smiling as she hugged them.

Missy led them to where Phoebe and Phoenix were playing in a child’s pool filled with plastic balls.

For the rest of the party, Hannah had a blast playing with her friends and she got to try a cake pop.

A month later.

Cam was watching Lola and Devlin play happily at Tucker’s tenth costume birthday party. Even though his birthday was three weeks until Halloween, Tucker always liked to have a costume party. Tucker’s aunt Reese was an artist and agreed to paint faces for Tucker’s party. She had painted Josh’s face to have realistic looking snake scales. She was painting Lola’s face to look like a butterfly. Devlin was trying to decide what he wanted painted on his face.

“Dad, what do you think I should get?” Devlin asked, bringing over a book of pictures with the designs.

“Well, you are dressed as a firefighter. Maybe you should have her paint you as a dalmatian.” Cam said.

“You don’t think it’s for babies?” Devlin asked.

“Do you want it and like it?” Cam asked, seriously.

“I think it will be cool looking!” Devlin nodded.

“Then don’t worry about what others think. If you like it, that’s all that matters.” Cam said.

“Did you figure out want design you want, Devlin?” Tucker asked, walking up to them.

“Yeah, I want to look like a dalmatian,” Devlin said, showing the design.

“That’s going to look outstanding!” Tucker said, as they both headed for the tent it was painting in.

Lola came out of the tent a few minutes later. It was a surprise how calm that Lola sat still while Reese painted tiny and large dots plus swirls of pinks and purples that matched her wings on Lola’s face.

“You look beautiful, Lola cat!” Cam smiled.

Before Lola could answer, Cam’s phone rang. He quickly answered his phone and then hung up.

“I’ve got to go. Mommy needs to go to the hospital!” Cam said, urgently.

Chapter Text

Cam rushed into the hospital room. Carolyn was standing up, holding on to the bed, panting as Kim rubbed her back. They had decided to have the twins at the base hospital because of the neonatal intensive care unit (NICU) and Carolyn wanted her mom at the birth.

“The boys said today was the day, uh!” Cam said, walking up to the bed as her contraction ended.

“Yeah, I just am thirty-seven weeks, but they are ready to come. Janet said that she was on the way. The nurse checked me and I’m three centimeters so I have awhile.” Carolyn said, then sighed.

“You are doing an amazing job, baby girl!” Kim praised and kissed Carolyn’s head.

“Did the kids know you even you left the party?” Carolyn asked as Cam helped her back onto the bed.

“Lo was with me when Kim called. She wanted to come with me but Davis and Will had her distracted by the time I left and Dev was getting his face painted so it trapped him.” Can explain. He pulled out his phone and showed a photo to Carolyn.

“My little butterfly will never want to wash her face.” Carolyn said. She grabbed Cam’s hand when another contraction started.

“Good job, baby!” Cam soothed as the contraction ended.

“Your parents are trying to get a flight here and Hank is on the way here,” Kim said to Cam.

“Thank you!” Cam said.

By the time Janet got to the hospital, Carolyn’s pains were stronger and contractions were longer.

“How’s it going?” Janet asked as she walked into the room.

“The contractions are a minute long every three to five minutes,” Carolyn said as she let out a moan.

“Let me do a quick exam!” Janet said as the contraction ended.

Carolyn held Cam’s hand tightly as Janet did her exam.

“You are about five centimeters. Eighty percent effaced. Both babies’ heartbeats are strong and sound good, no distress. Good job mama, you’re halfway there.” Janet explained as she took off her gloves.

“I want an epidural! I’m only halfway through this and feel like I want to stop.” Carolyn said, tiredly.

“Ok, I’ll go put in the order. It can be ready in an hour.” Janet said, rubbing Carolyn’s leg.

“I know it’s going to slow down my labor, but I need something for the pain,” Carolyn cried out as another pain came.

“Hey, you have to do what needs to be done to bring these little guys into the world.” Cam soothed, stroking Carolyn’s hair.

Carolyn labored for another hour when they came to give her an epidural.

“Thank God!” Carolyn said, sitting up so they could do the procedure.

Carolyn could finally rest after she got the epidural.

“I’m going to grab a coffee and call and check on the kids. Do you want anything?” Cam asked Kim, stretching his back as he stood up.

“I’ll take a coffee with cream, please,” Kim said, smiling.

“Sure, I’ll be right back!” Cam said, and left the room.

Carolyn slept a little longer. Janet came into the room with an ultrasound machine to make sure the babies were still in the right birthing position.

“Carolyn, I want to do an ultrasound to make sure the boys are still in the right position.” Janet said, trying to wake Carolyn up gently.

Carolyn opened her eyes and nodded. Cam moved to the other side of the bed to hold Carolyn’s hand. Janet pulled up Carolyn’s gown up and put gel on her belly. The baby’s strong heartbeat filled the room.

“Well, baby A is in the right position and ready to come soon. He is very close to the birth canal. Baby B is in limbo right now. He is mostly turned down but he could flip during baby A delivery. We will have to keep a watchful eye on him,” Janet explained as she shut down the machine.

“Thank you! I think the epidural is making me shaky. I know that can be a side effect.” Carolyn said, her hand shaking and teeth chattering.

“I’ll bring you some jello and broth to eat that might help with the shakes. Let’s get you on your other side as well.” Janet said.

“Thank you!” Carolyn and Cam said together as Janet left. A nurse helped Carolyn turn on her side and placed what they call a peanut ball in between her legs.

There was a knock on the door and Cam’s parents and Hank walked in.

“You could get a flight fast!” Cam said, as his mom hugged him.

“Your mom has had our bags packed and been looking at flights for weeks now. She was just waiting for that phone call,” Frank chuckled.

“Nothing wrong with being prepared. I just had to book the flight, and we were ready to go. Plus, we made it before the boys came,” Wendy said, shrugging.

“That sounds like me before Carolyn went on bed rest. I had my bag packed ready for anything,” Kim said as Hank put his arm around her waist.

“I didn’t want to stop anyone’s life.” Carolyn said, frowning.

“You didn’t stop me from doing anything. I wanted to do this,” Kim assured.

“I’m the first twin grandma of my friends!” Wendy said proudly.

Carolyn labored, ate, and talked for several more hours until Darius had come in to check on her.

“How are you doing?” Darius asked, taking her hand.

“I’m ok with the epidural. Janet checked me about thirty minutes ago and I was eight centimeters so I should push soon, hopefully.” Carolyn said, gently squeezing Darius’ hand.

It was a few more hours later and Carolyn was finally at ten centimeters. Carolyn was in a sitting up position with stirrups. Cam would be on one side and Kim on the other. Wendy would be supporting on the side. The men waited in the waiting room. They would go get the kids so they could see the babies first. They carefully got Carolyn into place on the bed.

“Ok, Carolyn, give me a big push!” Janet said, standing at Carolyn’s feet.

Carolyn took a deep breath and pushed. A nurse counted to ten a Carolyn pushed.

“Good girl!” Kim said, kissing Carolyn on the head.

Carolyn had been pushing for an hour, and the baby was finally crowned.

“I don’t want to push anymore!” Carolyn whimpered when Janet told her to push.

“You’re doing an amazing job, sweetheart. He’s almost here,” Cam assured, stroking her face.

Carolyn pushed a few more times. Suddenly, a sharp cry was heard.

“Here’s your boy!” Janet said as she reached up, putting the baby on Carolyn’s chest.

“Oh, my boy!” Carolyn cried as she looked down at the tiny baby in her arms. She then looked at Cam, who had tears in his eyes. Cam leaned down, kissing Carolyn and the stroked the baby’s cheek. He cut the cord and the NICU team gently took the baby to examine him. Cam followed the tiny baby. He watched as they performed many tests on his tiny little boy. His brother would come soon.

Carolyn was crying as Kim and Wendy were talking to her softly, trying to get her to calm down.

“He weighs five pounds even and is sixteen inches long. His lungs sound good. His heartbeat sounds a little rapid, but he was just born. He is in good shape just want to keep him overnight in the NICU just in case anything arises,” A NICU doctor explains.

“Can I hold him one more time?” Carolyn asked.

“I don’t see why not!” The doctor put the baby in Cam’s arms.

“Oh, buddy, you feel like I’m holding a cloud. Your brother and sister are going to be excited to meet you.” Cam said, walking over to the Carolyn. He put the baby on Carolyn’s chest.

“He’s perfect Cam. He looks like you. I love you, angel mommy will see you soon.” Carolyn cooed. 

“Do you know what his name is yet?” Janet asked.

“No, I want to see his brother’s face first. This might be Michael Franklin.” Carolyn said, still looking down at the baby.

“I think he looks like a good mix of both of you!” Wendy said, stroking the small tuff of brown hair on the baby’s head.

“I agree!” Kim said as she touched the boy’s tiny hand.

They took the baby to warm him up in an incubator up in the NICU.

“Ok, Carolyn, brother wants to enter.” Janet said.

Carolyn pushed for thirty minutes before Janet told her to stop. 

“Something is wrong. I can feel it!” Carolyn panted.

“He is having a hard time getting around your pelvic bone. Let’s try on your side to see if that makes it wider.” Janet said.

“How is his heart rate?” Carolyn asked as they begin to more her to her side.

“It has dropped a little but nothing to worry about.” Janet assured.

Carolyn pushed on her side for ten minutes when the baby’s heartbeat flattened.

“No!” Carolyn cried.

“I think he just moved me give a second!” Janet said.

Janet moved her equipment more and a weak heartbeat came back.

“Ok, we need to get her to the OR now!” Janet demanded as the personal in the room rushed around.

“What’s happening?” Cam asked quickly.

“We are going to have to do an emergency c-section. The baby is in stress.” Janet explained.

“What about Carolyn? Is she in danger?” Kim asked, looking down at her sobbing daughter.

“I’m fine! They just have to get the baby out safely!” Carolyn cried. Cam didn’t want to let go of her hand. It felt like this might be the last time he sees his wife.

They hurried the bed towards the elevators. Cam barely fit on the elevator with the bed and other staff.

“The procedure won’t take long and then I will come out and talk to you, but you have to wait in the waiting area, Cam.” Janet said.

“I want to stay with them!” Cam demanded.

“Go see our boy and then when you come back, this stinker will be here,” Carolyn said, stroking his white knuckles.

They wheeled Carolyn out of the elevator and down a long hall. They stopped at a door with a big red sign.

“This is far as you go, Cameron. We will be in OR three.” Janet said.

“I love you!” Carolyn said.

“I love you too!” He leaned down and kissed her.

They then wheeled Carolyn through the doors with the bright red sign saying he couldn’t go in. Cam slid down the wall, pulling his knees to his chest.

A nurse got Kim and Wendy to show them to the waiting room.

“Could you go tell our husbands to step outside the other waiting room? We don’t want our grandchildren to see us this upset? Their names are Frank Mitchell and Hank Landry.” Wendy said, sniffing.

“Sure,” the nurse said before going into the family waiting room. The nurse walked into a full waiting room.

“Can I please see Frank Landry and Hank Mitchell outside, please?” The nurse asked, trying to remember the right names.

The room chuckled as the two men stood up.

“I want to see the boys!” Lola said excitedly.

“They may want to update us, sweetheart. We’ll come get you if the boys are here.” Frank said.

“Come here and finish telling me about the scavenger hunt you did.” Daniel said, taking Lola’s hand.

Frank followed Hank out the door. It surprised them to see their weepy wives standing outside the door.

“Oh, God!” Hank said as Kim hugged him.

“What happened?” Frank asked.

“One boy was born fine, but the other was stressing out when she was pushing, so they had to do an immediate c-section. They just took her back and want us to wait in the waiting room upstairs,” Wendy explained.

“Ok, we’ll go wait in the waiting room. We’ll just let the others wait down here. We don’t want to worry the kids,” Hank said, rubbing Kim’s back.

“Where is Cameron?” Frank asked.

“I guess he went to the waiting room. I don’t think they let him into the operating room with her,” Wendy said.

When they got upstairs to the operating room area, they saw Cam still on the floor by the door they took Carolyn through.

“Cameron, let’s go wait in the waiting room.” Frank said held out his hand for Cam to take. It surprised Frank a little when Cam stood up and hugged him, crying. He hugged Cam tightly, stroking the back of his head.

“I’m scared for them, daddy. I can’t do anything to help my wife or son!” Cam sobbed.

“You got to stay strong for them. It’s ok to cry but you have to keep thinking positive for them. Everything will be alright,” Frank soothed.

They walked into the waiting room. Janet entered the room shortly after. Cam jumped up quickly.

“How are they?” Cam asked quickly.

“Carolyn and the baby are fine. It was touch and go for a while, but they are doing better. Carolyn is in recovery and they took baby boy to NICU.” Janet explained.

“Thank you!” Cam said, walking over and hugged her.

“Of course! I was going to do my best to get that boy out safely and make sure our girl was safe,” Janet said, patting Cam on the back.

“Can we see Carolyn?” Kim asked.

“I’ll have someone come get you when she wakes up. I can take you to NICU to see the boys. Lola and Dev can go in just not for very long.” Janet explained.

“They would like to see the boys.” Cam nodded.

They walked to the family waiting room.

“Daddy! Are the boys here?” Lola asked excitedly.

“They are, but remember they are small, so they are getting extra care, but you can visit for a few minutes. Be and speak calmly.” Cam instructed.

“I will!” Lola promised.

“Can we see mom?” Devlin asked.

“You mom is in recovery right now. She had to have surgery. Someone will let us know when she wakes up.” Cam explained.

“You all can’t come in the NICU unit with us, but we’ll bring the incubators to the window for everyone to meet the little Mitchells,” Janet said, smiling at the room full of her friends.

Janet lead everyone up to the NICU. She was holding Daniel’s hand. She let go of Daniel’s hand and he led the others to the window to see the babies. Janet led Cam, kids and grandparents, to the NICU unit.

“Ok, go through this door and wash your hands, then a nurse will help you put on a grown and gloves. We are trying to keep out as many germs as we can.” Janet said as she opened the door.

After they had on gloves and gowns, she led to an incubator. The tiny baby had wires and tubes coming from him.

“We think this is Michael Franklin.” Cam said, calmly walking up to the baby.

“He has been doing well the wires and things are just monitoring him. I know it looks scary. He wouldn’t take a bottle, which isn’t unusual, so he has a feeding tube right now, but that’s just because this little he needs calories quickly.” A nurse explained. The nurse opened a small part of the incubator.

“You can touch and talk to him. He’s opened his pretty eyes twice for us.” The nurse said.

“Hey, buddy! You are very brave boy but you are a Mitchell so you are going to have to eat like the rest of us.” Cam said as he gently stroked the boy’s tummy.

“Hi Mikey, it’s me Lola! I’m glad you are finally here. You need to grow. I want to hold you.” Lola said, as Hank lifted her up to see the baby.

They wheeled another incubator up to them. The boy had the same wires and tubes as his brother.

“Oh, hey, Maxwell Henry!” Devlin cooed as the baby opened his eyes when he walked over.

Both of the grandfather looked at each other. They had not been told the boys’ middle names. They were proud their grandsons carried their names and of the parents that chose the names for the boys.

Chapter Text

“Jack, we are not putting her in that! I already got her a costume! Hannah, Lilly and Lola are all going to be butterflies! It goes with Lilly’s party theme!” Sam said, crossing her arms.

“We’ll ask Hannah what she wants to be!” Jack said, taking both costumes into the living room.

Martouf was on the floor with Hannah. Jacob was shaking a toy, getting her to crawl to him, and Martouf was trying to stop her by tugging her back by her legs, making her laugh hysterically. They were leaving for missions that afternoon and wanted to have some playtime with Hannah before they left. Jacob hated he was going to miss Hannah's first Halloween.

“Banana! Come pick your costume. Do you want to be a yucky butterfly or a yummy Hannah Banana?” Jack asked, holding up the costumes.

“Is he kidding?” Hannah asked, crawling towards the sparkly butterfly costume.

“See, she’s heading for the Banana!” Jack insisted.

“Come on, Jack, are you for real?” Jacob asked, chuckling.

“Can I at least try the Banana on her?” Jack pouted.

“Ok.” Sam sighed.

Hannah looked miserable as Jack sat her on the floor to go grab the camera. The face part of the costume curved and kept covering her eyes. The bright yellow leotard part that covered her arms and legs was itchy.

“Grandpa, get me out of this thing!” Hannah fussed.

“Let your dad take a few pictures and I will rescue you,” Jacob said, trying not to laugh.

Hannah fussed.

“Come on Banana, it’s not that bad!” Jack said, walking back into the room with the camera.

Hannah turned her head towards him, and her face went into the costume. She fussed again.

“Ok, daddy gets it. You don’t like the costume. Let me take some pictures and I will get you out.” Jack assured her.

Jack and Jacob got Hannah to smile a little by making faces and noises. Hannah had enough when she fell over and couldn’t get herself back up. She screamed.

“All done!” Jack said, picking Hannah up. He went and changed her out of the costume.

“You are a cute banana even without the costume!” Jack cooed, kissing Hannah’s head.

“Mama!” Hannah said, reaching for Sam, who came from their bedroom. Sam looked tired and sad. It had been a rough few days at work, with Teal’c stuck in the gate. They were glad to have their Jaffa friend back. Sam had taken a pregnancy test the night before and it was negative. They hadn’t really been trying, but Sam was hoping. She wanted kids close in age and it had taken her two years to get Hannah. Jack just didn’t want her to obsess over having another child. If Hannah was their only one, he would be ecstatic.

“My pretty angel!” Sam said, taking Hannah. Hannah gave Sam a kiss and snuggled in her arms. Hannah always knew what Sam needed.

“We are picking Dev and Lola up from their house?” Jack asked.

“Yeah, in two hours.” Sam said, sitting on the couch with Hannah.

“You guys want pizza for dinner?” Jack asked, grinning.

Carolyn finished changing Michael’s diaper and snapped the little costume the NICU had given them. They were only in the NICU for a week. The babies had gained weight quickly. Their heart rates and breathing were still being monitored. The boys had been home for two weeks now. As a going home presents, they gave the boys little m&m costumes because of their names. Carolyn thought the costumes were very cute. Michael was blue and Maxwell was red m&m.

Carolyn looked at her watch. Sam and Jack would be there soon to pick up Devlin and Lola. Carolyn wanted to take pictures before the kids went to Lilly’s party.

“Ok, let’s take some pictures!” Carolyn said, carrying Michael back into the living room. Devlin was sitting on the couch with pillows in his lap when she went to change Mikey. Cam carefully placed Max on Devlin’s arm. The tiny baby opened his eyes and looked at Devlin.

“Hey, Maxey!” Devlin cooed.

Carolyn took pictures of the two boys.

“You ready for Mikey?” Cam asked, walking over to with Michael. Devlin nodded and Cam put the baby in his other arm. Michael stayed sound to sleep in his brother’s arm.

“My boys look so sweet together!” Carolyn cooed as she took more pictures.

“My turn, I want to hold Maxey!” Lola said, running over to the couch, her butterfly wings bouncing.

“Ok, let me help you, cat!” Cam said as he picked her up and put her on the couch next to Devlin and Max. Lola put her arm around the pillow and placed her hand on Max’s chest, then smiled for the camera.

“You guys are the cutest and the best big brother and sister! You guys have been such a big help these past two weeks!” Carolyn said, smiling.

She took a few more pictures with the kids and Cam. Cam set up a tripod so that they could be in the picture all at once. The doorbell rang as Cam was taking the boys off the pillows and putting them in their bassinets. Jack and Sam walked in with Hannah on Sam’s hip.

“You two look great!” Sam said, smiling at the kids.

Devlin had changed his costume from firefighter to chef. Lola wanted to stay a butterfly because that was what Lilly’s party theme was, but all guests could dress up however they wanted, as long as it wasn’t super scary for small children.

“Baby Banana is the cutest little butterfly!” Lola cooed, running up to her. Hannah smiled big and reached for Lola. Sam carefully put Hannah in Lola’s arms. Hannah reached for Lola’s wings while sitting on her hip.

“Good job, Lola cat! Hold on to her tight. She can be wiggly,” Jack said.

“I will!” Lola promised.

“Look at the little m&ms!” Sam cooed, looking into the boy’s bassinets.

“The NICU gave us those! I thought they were the sweetest,” Carolyn said, smiling.

“Last year you were on bed rest with Nanner and this year we have twin new borns! How did that happen?” Cam asked.

“Time is a funny thing! I can’t believe I already have a ten-month-old who is crawling and pulling up on everything!” Sam said, sighing.

“Do you want to hold the boys before you go to the party?” Carolyn asked, knowingly.

“I do!” Sam said, grinning.

Sam picked up Michael, and Jack picked up Maxwell. The boys were identical. They were both had a good mix of their parents. With Cam’s bright blue eyes and Carolyn’s brown hair.

“Mama, Dada!” Hannah said, seeing her parents were holding the babies.

“They are holding Mikey and Maxey right now. I got you Banana baby,” Lola said.

“Are you jealous, Nanner?” Cam asked as he took Hannah from Lola.

“No need to worry, Banana, you will always be our baby girl.” Jack said, walking over to Cam.

Hannah pointed at Michael.

“That’s Michael and mommy is holding Maxwell.” Cam introduced.

“Hey, little dudes, don’t get too used to being held by my mommy and daddy!” Hannah said.

“I love when you babble like that, Hannah. It always sounds like you are talking full sentences!” Carolyn said, grinning.

“You never know, she maybe!” Cam said, tickling Hannah. Hannah laughed and laid her face on Cam’s chest. Cam kissed the top of Hannah’s head.

Jack looked over to see Sam and Carolyn quietly talking. She looked so comfortable holding the tiny newborn. She was an exceptional mother.

“Where is Kim?” Sam asked, noticing the doting grandmother hadn’t come out to say hello.

“Dad convinced her to go to his work Halloween party, so she is gone for the night. Today has gone super well, so I know we will be fine tonight.” Carolyn said.

“We are only a phone call away if you need us for anything.” Sam said, seriously.

“Thank you! They haven’t given us too much trouble yet. I might have just jinxed us though.” Carolyn said, chuckling.

Sam and Jack switched boys for a few minutes, then put the boys back in their bassinets. Carolyn hugged and kissed the kids before they left.

Jack, Sam, and the kids arrived at the party with some other families. Jack recognized Major Peter Cola, who had just joined Jeremy’s team. He was carrying a little girl dressed as a unicorn.

“Colonel O’Neill, it is good to see you!” Peter greeted.

“You too, Major! Who is the unicorn?” Jack asked as green eyes peeped up from Peter’s shoulder.

“This is my daughter, Lexi!” Peter introduced.

Like her dad, Lexi had strawberry blonde hair, freckles, and a big grin.

“This is our daughter, Hannah!” Jack said.

“Happy Halloween!” Jeremy and Ryder greeted as they opened the door.

They dressed Ryder as a gardener.

“Hey guys, thanks for coming!” Jeremy said, opening the door wider.

“Thanks for inviting us! This is Lexi!” Peter said.

“Nice to finally meet you, Lexi! I like your costume,” Jeremy said.

Lexi’s hand in hand went up to her chin and then came down.

“She said thank you! Her mom is teaching her sign langue,” Peter explained.

“That’s great!” Jeremy said.

“Dev, do you want to go set up the games with Tucker and the others?” Jeremy asked. Devlin headed for the backyard.

“Hang on Lola, Laney, is going to want pictures with you and our little butterfly!” Jeremy grabbed Lola’s shoulder before she could follow Devlin.

“Ok!” Lola said as she followed Jeremy into the playroom.

They transformed the playroom into a butterfly garden. Laney was standing in the corner talking on the phone. Missy and Hope were arranging for the babies to take pictures. They dressed Lilly in a butterfly costume that had a pink dress and pink wings with swirls of blue, silver, and white. She was standing up, holding on to a bar. She was standing on a little trampoline. There was a safety net around the trampoline. When she bounced, it looked like her wings were flapping.

“Hannah is here!” Lilly bounced.

“Hey guys!” Missy greeted. Missy hugged everyone.

“This is Peter Cola and his daughter, Lexi! This is my sister, Missy. Those are her twins, Phoenix and Phoebe. Her two-year-old Benny and she has many other children running around.” Jeremy laughed.

“How old is Lexi?” Missy asked.

“She is eighteen months.” Peter said.

“I like your costume. You are a cute unicorn.” Missy cooed to Lexi.

Laney came back to the group, looking upset. Jeremy went over and put his arm around her.

“Sam, I wanted to talk to you about Hannah’s party. I won’t be able to make it for her party on December tenth. I have another appointment but I can come on her birthday or Christmas eve again.” Hope said.

“When ever is a good time for you? We hate for you to take time from your family.” Sam said.

“It is no problem at all! I love watching my little clients grow up!” Hope said, smiling at Hannah.

Laney began greeting and hugging everyone.

“Are you ok?” Sam asked as she hugged Sam. Hannah reached for Laney and Laney took her.

“My parents aren't coming. I don’t know why it surprised me. They hate Jeremy is air force and moved me away from them. They want nothing to do with the kids and they wonder why I never come see them,” Laney sighed.

“I’m sorry, but we love you and the kids. We are here for you guys,” Sam said, hugging Laney as tightly as she could.

“Thank you! I love you guys too.” Laney said.

Jeremy introduced Peter and Lexi to Laney.

“Ok, I want to take some pictures of you cutie pies!” Laney said.

Laney stood Hannah up next to Lilly. Lilly bounced a little, making Hannah laugh. Hope took pictures. Hannah was even brave enough to bounce some.

“There you go, big girl! You are bouncing so well and I love your costume. It’s like a reverse dress of Lilly’s dress.” Laney said.

Hannah’s dress was sparkly blue with blue wings with swirls of pink, white, and silver, making her brown eyes stand out.

Sam observed Hannah on the trampoline, but she seemed to do fine, and Laney was helping if the kids toppled over. Sam had been so upset about not being pregnant early, but Jack was right. Everything was still going to be perfect because they had Hannah.

After pictures were taken, they took them outside where little games were set up. This was more of a Halloween party for the older kids, but the little ones could still play. The older kids were running the games. Sam smiled as Phoenix toddled past her in his dragonfly costume.

“Look at you big boy Phoenix!” Sam said cheering.

“They are my walkers! My others walked at Eleven to thirteen months, but I guess they are trying to catch everyone at fourteen months!” Teddy explained.

“Hannah pulls up and stuff but she seems to have no interest in walking right now.” Sam said.

“Why should she? When everyone can carry her around, like a princess should be!” Missy said, smiling.

“That’s right!” Hannah said.

“You really don’t want to walk?” Phoebe asked, toddling towards them.

“It looks exhausting and I can get places faster being carried.” Hannah explained.

“Ok, but can you get a cake pop when you want one.” Phoenix asked, grinning.

“You can’t reach them.” Hannah huffed.

“Watch and learn!” Phoenix said and started toddling towards the dessert table. He was almost at the table when Teddy grabbed him.

“Good try! Little man!” Teddy said, putting the boy on his hip. Hannah was getting ready to laugh at him being caught when Phoebe toddled out from behind the table with two cake pops.

“Are you kidding? Double teamed again! Don’t let your mom see you, you little monsters,” Teddy sighed, putting Phoenix down and handing him the other cake pop from Phoebe’s hand. They both toddled off with their treats.

“Well, that’s not fair there is two of you!” Hannah fussed.

“What baby? Do you want a treat too?” Sam asked, carrying Hannah over to the table. Sam picked up a pink and green swirled cake and took a bite to start it for Hannah, then gave it to her.

“Didn’t have to take a step!” Hannah teased, putting the cake in her mouth.

“Princess!” Phoenix frowned.

“Bet your diapered butt I am,” Hannah said, still nibbling on the cake pop.

“You are like your daddy, you like cake!” Jack said, smiling, then kissed Hannah on the head.

“I hope these weren’t for later!” Sam frowned, realizing few kids had snacks yet.

“Help yourself. That’s why the table is there for!” Jeremy said, walking up with Peter and Lexi. Lexi put her fingers to her lips and tapped.

“Yes, baby, you can eat one!” Peter said, handing Lexi a cake pop. Lexi put the whole thing in her mouth like a lollipop.

“Oh, baby, it’s not a lollipop! It is cake. Take it out and bite it,” Peter said calmly as could, trying not to make her choke.

Lexi took cake pop out and bit into it.

“I’m sorry I confused you, sweetheart. They look like lollipops!” Jeremy said.

“It’s ok. I don’t think she has had a cake pop before her mom makes these candy lollipops to put in her get well flower arrangements and she usually gives Lexi one for dessert.” Peter explained.

“That sounds nice! Your wife is a florist?” Sam asked.

“That is more of a hobby. She is more of a baker and candy maker. She applied to work at the base bakery but she has heard nothing yet.” Peter said.

“That’s really great. I hope she gets the job!” Sam said.

“Thank you!”

“Let’s go play some games!” Jack said, taking the sticky Hannah from Sam.

“Let me wipe her off first!” Sam said and then grabbed some wipes out of her bag. Sam wiped off Hannah’s face and hands.

Jack took Hannah up to a game. Tucker and Benny were standing behind a little pool. It was only about halfway full of little floating ducks.

“You pick up a duck and there’s a shape on the bottom. Find the matching duck, you get three tries, and be careful the water is freezing!” Tucker explained the directions.

Jack kneeled down in front of the pool. Hannah reached for a pink duck. It had a circle on the bottom.

“Ok Banana, we have to find another circle.” Jack said, showing Hannah the circle.

Jack picked up a green duck with a triangle and Hannah had grabbed an orange one with a square. They had one more chance. Benny put a yellow duck in Hannah’s hand. It had a circle.

“Benny, we are going to run out of prizes if you keep doing that, but here you go, Hannah. It is a pumpkin!” Tucker said as he gave Hannah her prize. The prize was a small, happy looking stuffed jack-o’-lantern.

“Thank you, boys!” Jack said, standing up with Hannah.

“Jack, look at my cool prizes and if you don’t win, you get candy!” Lola said, showing Jack a bag she had to be given. There were four stuffed animals and some candy in the bag.

“Good job, Lola!” Jack said.

“Come play Devlin’s game!” Lola pointed to a game a few feet away. Jack followed her.

“Lola, go play another game. I will not give you all the prizes. Oh hi, Jack! Put Hannah on the closest tape line and I will help her!” Devlin said.

Jack stood Hannah on the line, and Devlin kneeled behind her. He gave her a beanbag to throw. She tossed it and Devlin made it go into a basket sitting there. Hannah was giggling as she tossed another bag again. It made in a basket. By the time they were done throwing beanbags, Hannah was belly laughing in Devlin’s arms.

“I love that sound!” Sam said, putting her arm around Jack.

“It’s my favorite sound!” Jack said, sliding his arm around her shoulders.

“Good job, Banana! You get a big prize.” Devlin said, giving Hannah a stuffed dog.

Later that night, Jack and Sam entered their house with a sleeping Hannah. Jacob had gotten back from a mission earlier than expected.

“How was the party?” Jacob asked from the couch.

“She partied like a two-year-old! Probably going to have a little sugar hangover in the morning.” Jack said as Sam took Hannah to her room.

“Sounds like she had a blast! Glad her first Halloween was fun!” Jacob said, smiling.

“Missy ordered these stuffed animals in bulk online and past them out as prizes. The kids loved them. Hannah is clutching a stuffed black cat Devlin helped her win.,” Jack explained.

Hannah screamed!

“I better go help, Sam! Before our party princess turns into a little monster.” Jack said, heading towards Hannah’s room.

“Happy Halloween!” Jacob chuckled.

Chapter Text

Sam looked around the large dining hall. The mom’s group hosted a Thanksgiving dinner at the church, where Sam first met the group. It was for families that couldn’t go home or just wanted to spend time with friends as well. A lot of families came, so they didn’t have to clean up the kitchen. Several women prepared turkeys. A few of the men fried turkey. They brought a couple of large hams for those that didn’t like turkey. Sam and many others brought all kinds of side dishes, like macaroni and cheese, stuffing, gravy, and potatoes. Others brought what their family like to eat. Plus plenty of desserts. The kitchen was full and so was the dining room. Sam had brought her dad and Martouf with them. Janet, Daniel, and Cassie were sitting at the table with them. They all went were in line to get food while Sam sat at the table with Hannah. Hannah banged on the tray, wanting more puffs.

“We’re getting ready to eat, sweetheart, all done!” Sam said, putting the baby puffs away.

Hannah let out a sharp, disapproving cry.

“Daddy is getting you food. You don’t need to fill up on puffs. Here, hold your fork and spoon until he gets here.” Sam said, taking Hannah’s baby fork and spoon from her bag. Hannah began chasing the puffs around on her tray with the spoon. She crushed the puffs with her spoon.

“Don’t make a mess!” Sam said, wiping the crushed puffs into her hand. Hannah decided to just bang on the tray with her fork and spoon.

“You making music over here, Banana?” Jack asked, sitting a plate in front of Sam and a plate in front of him. He took an extra empty plate and started putting food on the plate to cool for Hannah.

“No, she was demanding food.” Sam said, putting a few peas on the tray for her to start. Hannah picked up the pea with her fingers while holding the spoon with her other hand.

“Nice technique!” Jack said, smiling.

Jacob and Martouf came and sat down with their plates next. Jack gave Hannah a bite of potatoes and gravy. Hannah opened her mouth for more. Jack gave her a bite of dressing. She immediately spat it out.

“That’s a no! I’m not sure I’ve seen Hannah not like something to where she spits it out.” Jacob said.

“It’s very rare. I should have warned her she was looking for potatoes.” Jack said, handing Hannah the spoon with a little bite of potatoes. Daniel, Cassie, and Janet came back to the table.

“Everything looks delicious!” Janet said, sitting down.

“Hannah doesn’t like the dressing but I it’s pretty good.” Jacob said, smiling.

“Here, try another bite. Daddy didn’t mean to trick you!” Jack said, giving Hannah another bite of dressing. Hannah didn’t spit it out that time, but turned away when offered more.

“Ok, no more dressing. Here, try some turkey!” Sam said, putting a cut up a piece of turkey on her tray. Hannah ate the turkey. Jack and Sam switched between giving Hannah food she could pick up and spoon feeding her.

Janet watched with a small smile. Jack and Sam were great parents to Hannah. She felt Daniel squeeze her knee under the table. They were talking about having a baby. They loved Cassie very much, but having Will in the house made them think they wanted a little one of their own.

Janet watched as Carolyn and her family came in. They looked upset. They looked dirty and a smell of smoke was coming from them, even from the door. Everyone at the table stood up and went to them.

“Are you guys ok?” Daniel asked.

“There was a wiring problem with the heart machines and they sparked, causing a fire. Luckily, the boys were in our room when the fire started. Everyone got out safely, but our house is gone.” Cam explained.

“Oh, my God! Why didn’t you call us!” Sam asked as she rubbed Lola’s back. Hank was holding her.

“We have been going through the wreckage and answering questions all day. I remembered the mom’s group was having this when the firefighter asked if we had somewhere with family to go to eat at,” Carolyn said.

“I’m glad everyone is OK!” Janet said, peeking into the car seats Cam was holding on each arm.

“Thanks to Dev, our alarm didn’t go off either, which is really weird because I always change the batteries in that thing. Devlin smelled smoke and came into our room carrying Lola! We grabbed the boys and headed for the door.” Cam said, giving Devlin a proud smile.

“We were at the hotel.” Kim said.

“I know it is just stuff, but I’m glad I put some pictures of us and the kids in the safe and the camera got left in the car, so I got the memory card. The fire moved fast. We didn’t have time to grab anything.” Carolyn sniffed.

Janet hugged Carolyn tightly. Missy came over and was told what was going on.

“Let’s get you guys fed and I know Tucker has clothes Dev can wear and I’m sure someone has clothes that Lola can and the rest of you can wear.” Missy said, touching Cam’s arm.

“Sit the boys beside Hannah’s chair and we’ll watch them while you go get your food,” Sam said. Cam sat the car seats down.

“Thank you!” Cam said. He then went to get in line with the others.

Sam took off blankets that covered the car seats. She then went to go get Hannah some more potatoes. The others went to go help and get more food, leaving Cassie with Hannah.

“You little dudes OK?” Hannah asked, leaning over the high chair. The boys let out soft coos. Hannah smiled and leaned over more, knocking some peas off the tray and in to Max’s car seat.

“Hannah banana, let’s not share your food with the babies! They can’t eat peas yet, sweet girl.” Cassie said, standing up. Cassie scoop the couple of peas off Max’s shirt with a napkin and kissed Hannah on the head.

“Are you sharing, Angel?” Sam asked, coming back to the table.

“She thought Max wanted some peas,” Cassie chuckled.

Sam fed Hannah more potatoes and turkey.

“You’re a bottomless pit like your daddy!” Sam said, smiling as Hannah finished the potatoes.

“Did you save room for cake, little bean?” Martouf asked, smiling.

“She has a sweet tooth, like Jack too.” Sam said.

“She had to get something from me. She looks just like Sam.” Jack said, diving into his own cake.

“She has your eyes, Jack, and your charm,” Sam said.

“Hi, Jack! Hi Sam!” Jordan came up to them.

“Jordan, buddy, it has been awhile where have you’ve been.” Jack said as Jordan hugged him.

“I went and stayed with Grammy for the summer, but I missed mommy, uncle Darius and baby Patrick. So I came back home. Then I started the third grade and had a lot of homework,” Jordan explained.

“Glad to have you back, buddy!” Jack said.

“I missed you guys!” Jordan said, hugging Sam.

“We missed you and I know your uncle Darius missed you!” Sam said, hugging Jordan tightly.

“Look how big Hannah has grown! I don’t think she remembers me!” Jordan said, smiling at Hannah, who was staring at Jordan’s wheelchair.

“She’ll remember you in no time!” Jacob said as Jordan came to give him a hug.

“Speaking of growing, you have grown a bunch!” Janet said, smiling.

Cam and his family had sat down to eat when Jacob looked at Sam.

“We have some of Lola’s clothes at our house for when she sleeps over. Martouf and I can get a hotel room if Cam and Carolyn want to use our room with the boys and Dev and Lola can sleep in Hannah’s room or living room.” Jacob offered.

“Sounds like a good plan to me!” Sam said looking and Jack who nodded.

It was a few days before Hannah’s party. Jacob had Hannah at the SGC the Tor’ ka were insisting on doing some test on her. Sam and Jack were not happy, honestly neither was Jacob.

“Just talk to them like you do me. Answer their questions and it will all be over soon. Mommy, daddy and I are just in the next room,” Jacob explained as he took her in the isolation room. He sat her on an exam table in front of two women.

“Hello Hannah! My name is Freya, and this is Jillian. We are going to ask you some questions just to see how your brain works. We are going to hook these wires up to you, but it will not cause you any harm,” Freya assured.

“Don’t go.” Hannah whimpered.

“It will be OK! I’m not going far.” Jacob said, as he kissed Hannah’s head. He then went into the observation room with Jack, Sam, and Hammond. Jacob walked to the window where Sam was standing there frowning.

“She looks so small on the table. Why are they doing this, again?” Sam asked, crossing her arms.

“They are just checking to make sure there are no Goa’uld memories in Hannah’s brain. I’m not sure there has been a case where a tor’ka symbiote gave up their lives for the host. Then the host had a child. The naquda in her blood could be a fluke but it is just to keep her safe.” Jacob explained as he put his arm around Sam.

“OK, we are going to start the questions now.” Jillian said.

“How does this work, Jacob? She is a baby?” Hammond asked.

“Ok, let’s start with, what is your name?” Freya asked.

“Which one? I have a lot,” Hannah asked. Sam, Jack and Hammond were shocked at how clearly Hannah spoke.

“They have a machine set up so that you can hear what our symbiotes can hear when Hannah babbles.” Jacob explained.

“Explain, please.” Jillian said.

“I go by Hannah, Hannah Banana, Angel, baby banana, banana bean, little bean and Nanner,” Hannah said as she played with one of the hanging wires from her head. Jack smiled a little at Hannah, thinking those were all her names.

“The name you were born with, please.” Freya said.

“Hannah Grace Carter O’Neill!”

“Thank you.”

“How old are you?”

“I’m twenty-two days from turning one-year-old.”

“Do you remember being born?” Jillian asked.

“I remember seeing daddy’s face first. He looked so happy and he laid me on Mommy’s chest. Uncle Daniel and grandpa were holding mommy up. She was crying but smiling. I don’t like this head band it is getting hot.” Hannah reached up to pull the leather band off her head.

“It’s OK Hannah, not much longer.” Jacob soothed through the intercom. He frowned when Hannah cried. It wasn’t a frustrated cry, but a cry she was in pain.

“It hurts!” Hannah cried.

Stop the test now!" Jacob demanded into the com. Jack and Sam had already run out of room and towards Hannah.

Jack was the first one in the room. Hannah was still crying, but her eyes were rolling in her head. He jerked the wires off Hannah and scooped her up. Jack ran for the infirmary, Sam followed behind quickly. He ran into the infirmary. Hannah had gone scarily quiet.

“Hannah, baby, open your eyes,” Jack begged as he sat down on a bed holding her.

“What happened?” Janet rushed over.

“The Tor’ka were doing a test on Hannah. She started crying, then her eyes rolled in the back of her head,” Jack explained.

Janet looked over at Hannah. There was a large red mark across her forehead.

“My poor baby! I have never heard her scream like that. Is she going to be OK?” Sam said, pacing. She was too nervous to sit down.

“She just seems to be unconscious. Her breathing and heart rate are good and I’m getting pupillary responses. She will hopefully wake up soon.” Janet explained.

“I am a little concerned about this burn on the forehead.” Janet said, frowning pointing to the red mark on Hannah’s forehead.

“They were supposed to be monitoring her brain waves I don’t know what happened.,” Sam said, sitting down on the bed by Jack as Janet bandaged Hannah’s head.

“Their not touching her again.” Jack said firmly as he laid Hannah in Sam’s arms after Janet finished with the bandage.

Janet had just gotten an IV in Hannah’s arm to start some antibiotics for the burn when Hannah woke up.

“Mama!” Hannah cried, her eyes still shut.

“Mama, has you angel” Sam soothed, stroking Hannah’s face. Hannah opened her eyes to her mommy and daddy, smiling softly down at her.

“Is she ok? None of that was supposed to happen. Salmack and I set up the machine were four questions would get the answers we needed because I knew she wouldn’t be very patience with us. I will go to the council about this. That machine was changed, and this was not supposed to happen.” Jacob explained angrily. Walking behind the curtain, he looked ready to fight and cry. Hannah reached a hand out to Jacob with a small smile.

Chapter Text

Sam woke up before Hannah on the day of the party. Their now busy house was oddly quiet. Sam went into the kitchen to start on Hannah’s pancakes. It was her favorite breakfast. She mixes up a big batch of batter and divided it into bowls to put blueberries and chocolate chip. Sam has just started the first batch of plain pancakes when she heard little feet heading towards the kitchen. Devlin and Lola came into the kitchen. Devlin was carrying Hannah.

“Good morning! Did Hannah wake you two up or were you ready to get up?” Sam asked, flipping the pancakes.

“We were ready to get up!” Devlin said.

“Can I make more snowflakes in the living room?” Lola asked, rubbing her eyes.

“Sure, just be careful with the scissors!” Sam said as she wiped her hands off to get Hannah. Devlin was tall enough to reach the craft box to get scissors for Lola.

“I will!” Lola said as she ran into the living room.

“Happy party day, baby girl!” Sam said, taking Hannah from Devlin.

Hannah smiled and hugged Sam tightly. The burn on her head was still covered, but didn’t hurt as badly now. Sam loved how cuddle Hannah was. It amazed Sam that in just a year she went from wondering who the little person in her belly was going to be like to cuddle a sweet girl and letting her have a few chocolate chips from the bowl.

“Alright let mommy finish making breakfast then after we eat Mrs. Tracey will be here to set up your winter wonderland party!” Sam said. She then kissed Hannah and gave her back to Devlin to take in the living room to play.

Sam was glad Hannah had those two to play with. They were so gentle and sweet with her. Even if Lola got upset because Hannah knocked or touched something she shouldn’t have, Lola would usually sigh big and walk away. Which wasn’t something all five-year-olds could do.

“Morning.” Cam said, coming from the guestroom. Cam was shirtless, in sweatpants, and looked exhausted.

“Rough night?” Sam asked, smiling.

“The boys actually had a pretty goodnight. Carolyn was having some bad dreams. Is it OK if I take coffee in the bedroom? We are not quite awake enough yet.” Cam said, then yawned.

“Of course! I don’t mind at all. There is new creamer and milk in the fridge. Breakfast will be ready in about half an hour, but take your time, we’ll save you guys a plate.” Sam said, handing him two coffee mugs from the dishwasher.

“Thank you for everything! We are going to look at a house on Monday and Max has an appointment with the heart specialist on Tuesday. Depending on what comes from that appointment, we may not get to look at houses again until next weekend.” Cam explained, sighing. He poured two cups of coffee.

“I’m glad we can help! Don’t worry about getting out. Find a house that fits your family and take care of what they need. You have a home here.” Sam said passionately.

Sam hugged Cam.

“Good morning?” Jack asked from the doorway. Sam smiled as Cam quickly pulled out of the hug. 

“Morning, sir.” Cam said as he grabbed the coffee mugs and left.

Jacked padded into the kitchen, freshly showered and dressed. He kissed Sam.

“You feel better this morning?” Sam asked as he pulled her to his chest.

“Yeah, the hot water really helped. Is Banana in the livingroom or still asleep?” Jack asked, not really wanting to let Sam go, but the pancakes needed to be turned. 

It had been a rough couple of weeks at work. Those damn replicator bugs had gotten into the SGC because of that android. Daniel had been pissed at him for killing her, but she was losing control. Ashley’s reaction to the replicators had broken both Daniel and him. Despite the efforts of the guards, some replicators got into the nursery. Ashley was still swinging the art easel when Daniel ran down to check on Simon. She had knocked everything out of the top cabinets, then buckled the babies in their feeding seats and stuck them in the cabinet to hide them. Ashley put iris on the tallest cabinet top. Daniel had gotten the easel from her by the time Janet came down with a medical team. They had to sedate her. Hammond let her go home for a couple of weeks. Darius, Bill, Teddy and Daniel were taking turns with the kids, who were shaken up but not hurt.

“She is in the living room with Dev and Lo.” Sam said as she turned the pancakes.

Jack just needed to hold Sam. He went over and wrapped his arms around her waist. Sam finished cooking breakfast with Jack, moving with her as she cooked.

“Will you go set the table and get the kids?” Sam asked and gave him one more kiss.

Jack went and got the plates1 and silverware, then sat them on the table. He then walked into the livingroom. Devlin was on the floor with Hannah in his lap. He was making her laugh by rolling cars off the coffee table. Lola was at the other end of the coffee table, cutting paper.

“Ok, campers, it’s breakfast time. Come help set the table!” Jack said, clapping his hands together.

“Dada!” Hannah crawled over to Jack. He scooped her up. She gave him a wet kiss.

“Here Jack!” Lola said, giving Jack the scissors. Jack put the scissors back in the craft box.

Devlin and Lola went to set the table. Sam smiled as she started putting the food on the table. Jack put Hannah in her highchair. Sam had already fixed a plate with eggs and cut up pancakes. She sat it on Hannah’s tray.

“Eat up party princess!” Jack cooed, sitting down next to her at the table. Hannah dug into her breakfast.

“Are mommy and daddy eating?” Lola asked, sitting down beside Devlin.

“Right here, sweetheart,” Carolyn said, walking to the table. She was holding Maxwell. He had gained weight quickly like Michael, but soon began having problems eating from the bottle. It had become a chore, and he would pant after eating. Janet ran some tests and discovered a small hole in his heart. Not unusual for premature babies or twins. They were sending him to a heart specialist to see if he needed surgery. They now tube fed him to put the weight back on. If he needed surgery, he would have to be a certain weight to have a successful surgery and survival rate. Carolyn had just finished feeding him and was letting him sit-up to help him digest some.

“Hey Maxey man!” Lola cooed at the almost two-month-old. 

“It hard to believe today would be their due date if I had made it forty weeks with them!” Carolyn said, smiling down at Max.

“That’s crazy to think they wouldn’t even be here. We are so used to having them already.” Devlin said.

“We are used to having them already!” Cam said, smiling.

There was a knock on the door.

“Tracy is early!” Sam looked at her watch.

“Maybe she wants pancakes.” Jack said as he went to answer the door. 

Jack came back in the dining room with Jacob, Martouf, Teal’c and Bra’tac. Hannah clapped and squeal. Sam grabbed some wipes to wipe off Hannah’s sticky hands.

“Look at this crew that came to see you Banana!” Jack said, grinning.

“Little bean! I’m glad to see you too!” Martouf said, grinning that he was the first to make it to Hannah’s highchair. He took her out of her highchair. Hannah hugged him. Martouf had been on a mission for the Tor’ka since the day after Thanksgiving.

“I felt you try to push me out of the way to get to her highchair,” Jacob said, shaking his head.

Martouf gave a small smile but didn’t defend himself.

“Greetings,” Lola said. The love and respect for the older man was there.

“Greetings” Devlin said

“Greetings, Lola and Devlin!” Bra’tac said, smiling.

“Hannah Carter O’Neill, is it OK we give Devlin and Lola their presents before we present your gifts?” Teal’c asked. Hannah, who was being tickled and cuddled by Jacob, gave Teal’c a big toothy grin of ok.

“I think that is a yes, T!” Jack said.

“You brought us presents?” Lola asked, surprised.

“We did!” Bra’tac said, reaching into a bag he was holding. He pulled out a burlap bag and gave it to Lola. She opened the bag and pulled out a handmade doll. It was the size of the babies she had lost in the fire. It was a rag doll made from a soft material with corn silk hair and blue buttons for eyes. She had a stitched smile with rosy cheeks. She wore a simple blue apron dress. Lola threw her arms around Bra’tac.

“Thank you! I had a doll like this when I was little, but father ripped her. Mama tried to fix her, but she wasn’t the same. Does she have a name?” Lola asked, looking down at the doll.

Cam and Carolyn looked at each other. They didn’t know how much Lola remembered from her past. She was only four when they brought her to earth and she never talked about the past.

“Her name is whatever you choose!” Bra’tac said, smiling. 

“I think I’m going to call her Belle! I love her so much!” Lola said, hugging Bra’tac.

“You are very welcome!” Bra’tac said as she hugged him again.

Teal’c handed Devlin a long item wrapped in brown paper. It was a long stick that was flat on the end. Cam recognized it immediately.

“It’s a training staff Jaffa use. Teal’c has been showing Dev some training things.” Cam explained.

“Cool, thank you very much!” Devlin said, grinning.

“You’re very welcome. It is custom to give gifts to the older siblings.” Bra’tac explained.

“That is very sweet of you guys! Dev, just be really careful with the staff around the littles.” Carolyn said.

“I will!” Devlin promised.

“This is one of our baby brothers Max” Lola pointed to the baby in Carolyn’s arms.

“Speaking of brother, I think I here Mike crying,” Cam said, standing up to go get the baby.

Bra’tac smiled at Max, who was now awake, looking at him. Cam walked out with Mike.

“They are identical?” Bra’tac asked.

“Only in looks.” Cam said.

“Even at two months old, they have distinct personalities already. Mike is feed me, change me, hold me when I want you too. Max is like your arms are empty. Hold me now.” Carolyn explained.

“They have grown much.” Teal’c said, smiling at Michael.

“They are getting there. We are having a problem keeping weight on Max.” Cam said, bouncing at Michael.

“Maxey has a boo boo on his heart. They are going to have to fix the boo boo with surgery.” Lola said.

“Yes, we’ll find out more when we take him to the doctor,” Carolyn said.

Hannah was now reaching Bra’tac.

“Come here, little warrior!” Bra’tac said, taking Hannah from Jacob. Hannah hugged Bra’tac.

“Ok, now it is your turn, Hannah Grace Carter O’Neill!” Teal’c said.

Bra’tac gave Hannah a package in brown paper. He helped her unwrap the present. It was a doll, just like the one he gave her when they first met. The doll was a little bigger. The little hair the doll had was yellow. Sam smiled as Hannah hugged the doll.

“Thank you! Her other one is getting some wear and tear. She won’t go to sleep unless her dolly in the crib with her,” Sam explained smiling.

“She is growing with you, little warrior!” Bra’tac said, as Hannah hugged him.

“Alright, is everyone done with their pancakes? Tracey will be here to set up for the party soon.” Sam said.

“I’m the party princess!” Hannah cheered.

Sam knew Hannah wouldn’t remember her first birthday party, but they still went all out for her.

They went big. Jack really wanted a big party for Hannah. Jacob said that it was possible that Hannah could remember her party. The test showed Hannah was highly intelligent and was possible she had a photographic mind. It was snowing lightly outside, and they turned the house into a winter wonderland. Beautiful, shiny snowflakes hung around the house. Tracy even put up the handmade snowflakes Lola made. Small little games and large snowball pillows were in the livingroom. Food with winter themed names was in the kitchen. Hannah had gone down for a nap while the decorating was happening. Sam hoped she would wake up before her friends showed up. The doorbell rang, and Sam went to the door to see Laney, Jeremy, and the kids at the door.

“Hey guys, come in. The birthday girl is still napping. This is one day she takes a long nap!” Sam said, opening the door more.

“She has to get her rest to party!” Laney said, hugging Sam.

“There’s the big four-year-old! I heard you had a cool party at gymnastics!” Sam said as Ryder hugged her.

“It was really fun!” Ryder bounced.

“You look super cute in your snowflake dress, Lilly bug!” Sam cooed.

Hannah called Sam from her room.

“Good timing, princess!” Sam said, smiling.

Hannah was standing up in her crib when Sam walked into her room. Sam picked her up from her crib to get her dressed.

Hannah loved her party dress. It was sliver and sparkly with white snowflakes. It wasn’t itchy like some clothes, but it was long, so she couldn’t crawl very well in the dress without choking herself. She was in the living room playing with the other kids.

“You know you could get around better if you just stood up.” Phoebe said.

“Come on, I’ll hold your hand and we’ll sneak to the snack table.” Phoenix said, holding out his hand.

“Are you always thinking about food?” Hannah asked.

“Yep!” Phoenix said, grinning.

Hannah stood up, her legs a little shaky. Jack grabbed Sam before she could leave the room, pointing at Hannah. Sam covered her mouth, not wanting to scare Hannah. She took a couple of steps by herself before taking Phoenix’s hand and walking across the room to the toy she wanted.

“I didn’t know she was walking!” Jacob said, surprised.

“We didn’t either!” Jack said, just as surprised.

“That was so sweet that she took Phoenix’s hand,” Laura cooed.

“Yeah, we need to talk about that, buddy!” Jack said to the baby.

Chapter Text

“Happy Birthday, busy bee!” Darius said as the little girl jumped in his arms.

“What is a birthday?” Iris asked.

“It is a celebration of the day someone is born. Today is your birthday! You have been alive for one year.” Darius explained, squeezing Iris.

“That’s a long time!” Iris said.

“It feels long and short at the same time.” Ashley said, smiling.

Ashley wasn’t sure if she was going to come back to the SGC. Not only couldn’t she protect the babies, but she was close to the guard, Bradley, that had died trying to save them. Ashley decided she loved the little ones too much to leave. Her two weeks home, seeing her family, had helped make her feel some better.

Ashley pulled out some balloons from the other room! They were all colors, some she had blown up by mouth and others filled with helium and attached with ribbon.

“Balloons!” Iris said, giggling as Ashley gently bounced one off her head.

Before Daniel could stop him, Simon bit into a balloon, causing it to pop loudly in his face. Simon screamed.

“He’s mad that balloon popped in his face, come here, baby.” Janet cooed, taking Simon from Daniel.

The others and Janet were down in the nursery to celebrate the babies birthdays as well. Everyone was going to be too busy Christmas eve to celebrate the babies’ birthdays.

“It’s amazing how much they have grown!” Bill said, bouncing Angelica. The little girl gave him a grin, showing her mouth full of thorn teeth. Her face was round like her dad’s. She had brown, thick hair with vines like Iris. With sparkling, dark blue-green eyes. She was stocky but one of the first ones to take a couple of steps by herself.

“Hopefully after Max’s surgery you can meet your little brothers!” Cam said as Violet clapped her hands.

Violet was still the smallest of the group, but she had grown a lot. Her light brown hair had grown some vines and she could stand up by herself, but had not tried taking any steps yet.

“When is Max’s surgery?” Janet asked as Simon laid his head on her shoulder.

“The first week after the new year. We are giving him time to gain more weight. Luckily the hole wasn’t as big as we first thought so he can have more time to put on weight.” Cam said.

“That’s good news!” Ashley said.

“Should I show you your birthday present?” Darius asked.

“Yes!” Iris cheered.

They bundled Iris and the babies in jackets and snow suites then Darius took her hand and walked out of the nursery. The others and Ashley followed. They rode the elevator up to the top level, where they went outside. Darius led them into the woods, where there was a large area fenced off by a large wooden privacy fence. Darius unlocked the fence and put Iris down as she ran into the fence. Everyone walked in the fence and smiled. There was a playground with slides of a swing set sizes for both Iris and the babies.

“I climb up the stairs and slide down like in the book you gave?” Iris asked.

“That’s right, climb up!” Darius said, as he wiped some snow from the bottom. Iris climbed up the slide. She scooted to the edge as she slid down fast. Darius caught her easily.

“That was so fun!” Iris said, hugging Darius.

“It will be more fun when the weather warms up but General Hammond let me build this for you all!” Darius said, smiling.

“This is great! I have been asking for some kind of play area for the kids for a while,” Ashley said, looking around the area.

“I know and General Hammond was trying to figure out how to fit a play area in the budget, but I purchased each piece by piece and Hammond reimbursed me using other accounts.” Darius explained.

“Thank you!” Ashley said.

Even the babies enjoyed the swings and slides. Simon belly laughed as Janet let him go on the slide and Daniel caught him. Simon hugged Daniel as he took Simon back to Janet to do the slide again. Daniel hugged Simon back and placed a kiss on his head as he gave Simon back to Janet.

“I think you like the slide!” Janet cooed as Simon hugged her.

“We better get inside if we want to have cupcakes before we have to get back to work!” Darius said.

“I don’t want to go!” Iris whined.

“You can come back out later. Let’s go have cupcakes with your daddy before he has to go!” Ashley assured.

“OK.” Iris said, sighing as she took Darius’ hand reluctantly.

Adam sneezed as they got back on the elevators to go back to the nursery.

“Bless you, buddy! You probably got allergies like the rest of the family.” Teddy said, pulling a tissue from his pocket.

“Winter is the worst for my allergies!” Ashley said.

They got back down to the nursery. The techs had set up a table that they could strap the babies into.

“This is cool!” Cam said as he slipped Violet’s legs into the table like a highchair.

“They can all have a snack at the same time now, it makes things a lot easier.” Ashley said, smiling.

“Easier is good, especially since Angelica loves food!” Bill said as he tickled Angelica’s chin.

“They all like food, Bill!” Daniel said, chuckling as Simon banged on the table.

Ashley passed out the milk cups as Darius brought in the cupcakes. The frosting was different in bright colors. Some of them had flowers on them.

“They’re so pretty!” Iris said, grinning.

“You remember how we talked about blowing out the candles? You want to do that?” Darius asked as he pulled out candles and matches.

Iris jumped up and down excitedly. Darius stuck a candle in a cupcake and lit the candle. He bent down it front of her and everyone sang happy birthday. Iris blew out the candle.

The babies made a mess with the cupcakes, but everyone was happy when the adults had to go back to work.

It was a few days later. Jack took Hannah out of his truck at the busy mall. It was only three days to Christmas and Sam had some work to do, so Jack took off early. He already had Sam’s Christmas present, but he wanted this to be a surprise. The daycare center had taken a class picture with Santa. Hannah had been one of the few babies not screaming in the photo. Sam had thought the picture was adorable, but they wouldn’t have time to take Hannah to get pictures of Santa by herself. Until today, Jack knew it was going to be busy and hopefully Santa wasn’t grumpy, but Jack wanted Sam to have a picture of Hannah with Santa. He had dressed Hannah in her cute red dress with white fluffy trim and a Santa hat. He took her into the warm busy mall and they went to the Santa area in the middle of the mall. As he expected, there was a long line of excited and scared children and their parents.

“We got to wait, baby girl, but you are going to smile big for Mommy’s picture. We will put it in a frame and say it is from you. She will love it and put it on her desk at work.” Jack said, switching arms.

Hannah looked at the line of people. She could feel the excitement and the fear. She wasn’t sure how to feel about this man with a great white beard and a loud laugh. Hannah laid her head on Jack’s shoulder.

“Don’t get shy on me now, Banana. Santa is a good guy. He comes into your home and brings you presents. Please do this for Mommy. she has worked hard so you can have a nice Christmas. She has been so tired lately. I think a sweet picture of you will make her smile.” Jack explained. He knew Hannah understood what he was saying: she was a genius like Sam.

“Speaking of mommy is calling! Hello!” Jack answered the phone.

“Hey! I’m going to be a little longer, but I thought we could do Chinese takeout and a Christmas movie tonight. What is that noise? Are you out somewhere?” Sam asked, yawning into the phone.

“That sounds like a splendid plan! Banana and I are out grabbing some last-minute stocking stuffers! We’ll grab the takeout on the way home!” Jack said, smiling down at Hannah.

“What are you two doing?” Sam asked, chuckling.

“I told you the stockings need stuffing, Carter! We’ll see you in a little while with food. Love you!” Jack said as he moved up in line.

“Ok, I’ll see you two in a little while. Love you too!” Sam said, and they hung up.

Jack watched as parents with two, and three children went up to see Santa. He hoped one day that would be them. Of course, if things had gone the way they had planned, they would have had two children by now, maybe working towards another, but their perfect little genius took her sweet time coming to them. Sam wanted more children badly. She was a wonderful mother.

The line moved faster than Jack excepted, and soon Hannah was next.

“I like your dress!” A woman dressed as an elf said to Hannah.

Hannah smiled at her.

“Say Thank you, Cassie got it for me.” Jack said.

“What is her name?” The elf asked low to Jack.

“Hannah!” Jack whispered.

“Here are our picture options. Of course you don’t have to purchase a picture for Santa to give your child a present.” The elf did her. We’ll practice sales pitch showing Jack the computer screen.

“What do you think Banana, we’ll get this size picture for mommy and key chains for the team?” Jack asked as Hannah looked at the screen. She reached out and touched the picture option Jack showed her.

“Good choice!” The elf smiled.

It was Hannah’s turn. Jack walked up to Santa with Hannah. She hid her face in Jack’s shoulder.

“Merry Christmas, Hannah Banana!” Santa boomed. Hannah looked up at the big furry man when he said her name. Jack smiled. Santa reached down beside him and pulled out a wrapped box with a bell on the bow, t jingled as he pulled the box up. Hannah reached for the box.

“Sit right here and see what you Santa got you!” Jack said carefully, putting Hannah on Santa’s lap.

“Thank you, Jack!” Santa said as Jack slowly backed away. Jack looked surprised.

“I don’t know why I’m so fascinated with this bell, but I am!” Hannah said, shaking the bell. Santa chuckled.

Santa helped Hannah take the top off the box. Hannah grinned as she pulled out a red, green, and white dog. She hugged it close. The elf had been taking some pictures.

“Hannah, can you look here and say cheese?” The elf asked Hannah looked at Jack, who was standing next to the elf. Jack smiled and waved. Hannah giggled and shook the bell again.

“Santa knows you, Banana, stuffed animals and noises makes are you think.” Jack said as he walked up to get Hannah.

“You keep being a good girl, Hannah Banana, and I’ll see you real soon!” Santa boomed. Hannah patted Santa’s hand.

“Thank you, Santa!” Jack said, removing Hannah.

“Have a Merry Christmas, Jack. Tell Samantha to take a break soon. She’s going to need her strength.” Santa said, his voice lowered.

Jack froze, staring at the jolly man.

It was Christmas eve. Hope was over taking pictures. Like, last year Laney and Missy came over, except this time they had four walking babies making things more interesting. The babies were all dressed as elves this year. Sam put Hannah in front of the tree again with the others and moved quickly away so Hope could take pictures before everyone made a run in different directions again.

“This is definitely harder than last year. Despite the colicky baby and diaper explosions. Hormones all out of whack.” Sam said, as Jack put his arms around her.

“A different harder for sure, but she is having the time of her brief life.” Jack said, watching Hannah toddle over to Martouf. He picked her up, and she kissed him on the cheek.

“Get the pictures with Hannah and Marty before she takes off running again! Dad, get pictures with Hannah too.” Sam said.

“Come here, munchkin!” Jacob said, taking Hannah from Martouf. He tossed her in the air, making her squeal. Jacob went to change Hannah’s diaper and put her in her silver snowflakes dress. He had on a black sweater with snowflakes and Martouf wore a blue sweater with snowflakes.

Sam leaned back into Jack’s arms. He nuzzled his face into her neck.

“Hey, Jack, I learned how to do a flip last week at gymnastics!” Ryder said, walking up to them.

“That sounds flexible!” Jack said, nodding.

Sam smiled at the confused look on the four-year-old’s face.

“He is getting very good and making lots of friends,” Jeremy said, looking fondly at his boy.

“Look at Lilly!” Ryder said, pointing at his little sister. Lilly had crawled under the tree and was reaching for a string of colored lights.

“Lilly, no ma’am!” Jeremy said firmly, hurrying over to the tree.

“I wanted too!” Lilly fussed.

Jeremy picked Lilly up.

“No, toasted babies tonight please!” Jack said, smiling.

“Toasted babies sounds gross!” Davis said, wrinkling his nose.

“You are so right!” Laney said, tapping Davis’s nose.

“You are very talented!” Jacob said, as Hope had him look at some pictures.

“Thank you! It is easy when we have such cute and sweet clients to photograph.” Hope smiled as Hannah grinned up at her.

“Ok, a few more with the older ones and the littles and then I think we need to get everyone home and ready for Santa!” Missy said, smiling as Hannah wanted Laura to pick her up.

“Is Santa coming to your house, Jack?” Davis asked.

“He sure is, buddy! Hannah has been a pretty good girl this year!” Jack said, picking up the now five-year-old.

There was a knock on the door.

“I didn’t think they would make it!” Sam said, looking at her watch.

Janet walked in with Cassie, who was carrying Jordan. Daniel came in carrying baby Patrick.

“Jordan!” Benny squealed.

“Benny, you said my name so good!” Jordan said, surprised.

“He is talking better every day. We missed you but glad you got to spend time with your grandparents.” Missy said, smiling as she walked over to hug him. Cassie sat Jordan on the couch.

“Sorry we are late. We didn’t think Patrick was going to take such a long nap!” Janet explained.

“Glad you guys could make it. We love the pictures from last year!” Sam said.

Benny ran over to the couch and climbed up next to Jordan.

“Hey, buddy!” Jordan said as Benny hugged him.

“You two are so sweet!” Missy cooed.

Hannah wandered over to the couch where Daniel was holding the eight-month-old. She pointed at the baby.

“Hannah, can you say hi Patrick” Daniel said turning the baby towards Hannah.

“Hey, kiddo. How is it going?” Hannah asked Patrick.

“Mommy and uncle Darius left me with these people. They’re nice but I want mommy. I’m glad Jordan is here.” Patrick said.

“Uncle Daniel, Aunt Janet, and Cassie are the best. You will get used to them.” Hannah soothed as she reached up to touch the boy’s arm.

“Good job touching gently, sweetheart,” Sam said, walking over to Hannah.

Sam bent down to scoop Hannah up. Sam then sat next to Daniel with Hannah.

“Hey, big guy! You are growing so fast.” Sam said, stroking Patrick’s chubby leg.

“He is such a wonderful baby. He only fussed when he wanted to eat and sleep.” Cassie said.

“He’s a very happy baby.” Jordan nodded.

“Is Santa coming to your house, Jordan?” Davis asked.

“Yeah, I asked for a Gameboy and some games.” Jordan said excitedly.

“I’m sure Santa will make his way to your house!” Missy said.

It was after Christmas and New Year. Janet was in the infirmary when there was a call for a med team. Which wasn’t unusual, but Janet’s heart sank when she realized they had exposed Daniel to radiation, a lethal dose. Janet made him as comfortable as possible. Her heart was breaking every moment. She felt so sick. He had comforted her. Told her how sorry he was but he had to do what he did. Janet didn’t know what she was going to tell Cassie.

Janet held back the bile as Daniel got worse and there was nothing she could do. Poor Sam had tried to help with the hand device, but it didn’t work. Jacob was on a mission for the Tor’ka, but he had been called back. Janet felt helpless as Daniel’s friends came in to say goodbye. Cam came in. He had taken some time off after Max’s heart surgery.

Jacob came back from his mission he hurried with George and Jack to the infirmary. He hugged Sam tightly, then looked at Janet.

“I’m so sorry!”

“I tried to use this, but it didn’t work.” Sam said, handing Jacob the healing device.

Jacob put the device over Daniel’s body.

“His condition is grave. I don’t know if I can restore him to a healthy state.” Salmack said.

“Do what you can.” Janet said.

Jacob was healing Daniel when Jack told him to stop.

“It’s what he wants, “Jack said.

“Does anyone else want to tell me what to do?” Jacob looked around the room.

Janet’s heart broke even more when Jack told Jacob stopped. Daniel’s heart stopped.

“Colonel?” Janet asked, wanting to save him.

“It’s what he wants.” Jack said.

Suddenly, a bright light appeared, and Daniel disappeared. It devastated Janet. Sam held Janet as she sob in her arms in the locker room.

A couple of days later.

Janet was shaking so much she couldn’t pick the positive test up from the sink. They had wanted this now he was gone.

“Mom, are you ok?” Cassie called through the door.

“I’m fine, sweetheart, I’ll be right out!” Janet said, wiping off her face and taking a deep breath before leaving the bathroom.

Chapter Text

Carolyn held the shaking Lola and turned up the TV. Jack and Sam were in their room, talking angrily. Cam and Carolyn knew Jack would never hurt Sam, but their fighting was giving Lola some bad flashbacks of the night her father killed her mom. They had put on Lola’s favorite movie, but there was a slamming of the bathroom door and drawers being shut so hard that the dresser knocked into the wall. Lola would get upset every time something would bang.

“Lola, I can promise you Jack will not hurt her. Jack and Sam are mad and upset about Daniel, but they will not hurt each other.” Carolyn assured.

Carolyn didn’t really know what happened with Daniel, but Sam and Cam were really ticked at Jack. Cam went quiet, which scared her more than him yelling. Maybe Sam was yelling for the both of them.

 Sam finally came out of the bedroom carrying a bag. She went to Hannah’s room and brought out the sleeping child.

“Sam, where are you going? Please stay! Don’t take Banana!” Jack asked, his voice sad and cracking.

“I’m going to stay with Janet and Cass until the memorial service. Just for a few days. I need to do this, Jack.” Sam said, sighing as she adjusted the sleeping baby.

“Can I put her in the car for you?” Jack asked, reaching for Hannah.

“Yes, thank you.” Sam said, giving him Hannah. Jack covered Hannah with her coat, then took her out to Sam’s car.

Sam went and packed a bag quickly for Hannah. Carolyn came from the kitchen.

“I’ll see you in a few days,” Sam said as Carolyn hugged her.

“This candied ginger helped with my morning sickness. When the tea didn’t work.” Carolyn said, handing Sam the bottle.

“Thank you. The nausea is terrible this time.” Sam said, putting the bottle in Hannah’s bag.

“I’m sure the stress isn’t helping any.” Carolyn said, as she gently placed a hand on Sam’s belly.

“Stress is normal for us.” Sam said as she patted Carolyn’s hand.

“This is a different stress and you know it, just try to rest some or I will make doctor’s orders.” Carolyn said, seriously.

“I will.” Sam said before turning to leave the house.

Jack was at the car talking to Hannah. She fussed, reaching for him.

“Sorry, she woke up the minute I put her in her seat.” Jack said. He had started the car to warm it up.

“She always does.” Sam said, rubbing her back.

“Please, drive safely. I love you.” Jack said, placing a kiss on her head.

“I love you too.” Sam said, she placed her hand on his chest.

Sam put her bags in the car and drove off. Jack walked back into the house. He went straight to his room and shut the door. He picked up a picture of their unborn child. Jack had been so excited on Christmas when he found out they were having another baby. That seemed like so long ago now.

Christmas

“Mama! Dada!” Hannah called through the baby monitor.

“Merry Christmas, Banana baby!” Lola said, sounding very awake over the monitor.

“Hannah, Lola, it is five AM. Santa doesn’t come until seven now. Go back to sleep.” Jack grumbled into the monitor.

“Jack!” Sam said, laughing into her pillow.

“But Jack I heard Santa earlier. I think he came already,” Lola said.

“Dada!” Hannah squealed.

“Alright we’re coming!” Jack said into the monitor as he sat up.

“Come on Devlin, wake up! Jack is coming! We have to see what Santa bought us!” Lola said excitedly.

“I think Lola is excited!’” Sam said, sitting up slowly.

“You think?” Jack asked.

Jack went to get the kids as Sam ran into the bathroom. She hoped Jack wouldn’t hear her throw up. She quickly rinsed her mouth and wiped off her face. Sam walked into Hannah’s room. Jack had finished changing Hannah’s diaper and was zipping her red and green stripped pajamas. Hannah held on to her Christmas dog tightly.

“Mama!” Hannah said, reaching for Sam.

“Merry Christmas, baby girl!” Sam said, kissing Hannah. Lola hugged Sam.

“You awake, Dev?” Sam asked the boy, who was still on his cot.

“I’m awake!” Devlin said, standing up.

“Can we go see mommy, daddy and the boys?” Lola asked.

“They are going to meet us in the livingroom.” Sam said, smiling.

They walked into the livingroom. The Christmas tree was lit up and presents were underneath. Cam and Carolyn held the boys on the couch.

“Merry Christmas!” Carolyn said, smiling.

“Merry Christmas, mommy and daddy!” Lola said as she and Devlin went over to them. Cam and Carolyn hugged their older two children.

“You didn’t wake Hannah up, right, cat?” Cam asked.

“No, I waited until she woke up!” Lola said.

Cam smiled.

Hannah pointed at the presents.

“Ok, all the grandparents will be here soon. Should we open stockings or presents first?” Jack asked.

“Can we open stockings? That is what we did last year at grandma and Grandpa's house.” Lola asked, looking around.

“Fine with me.” Jack said, bouncing Hannah.

The doorbell rang. Jack went to answer the door, carrying Hannah. Jack opened the door to see Jacob, Martouf, and both sets of grandparents.

“Com on in, Merry Christmas,” Jack said, opening the door. 

“Told you they would be up early!" Jacob said smugly.

“We just got up a few minutes ago. Good thing you got here. They are ready to dig into their stockings.” Jack said.

“I hope you don’t mind. I brought a casserole we do every Christmas. I just pop it in the oven and it cooks while presents are being opened.” Wendy said, holding up a large dish.

“Thank you!” Jack said. Sam showed her into the kitchen.

After hugs and kisses were given and everyone settled into a spot. Jack passed out the kid’s stockings. Jack sat down with Hannah and helped her dump her stocking out. It had her favorite puff snacks and some small toys to shake. Hannah was trying to bite open one of her snack containers.

“Hang on, don’t break your teeth. You just got those. They won’t fall out for another four or five years.” Jack said, taking the puff container and opening it. He put a few in his hand. Hannah grabbed some.

“Oh, Jack I love this! She looks so happy and that’s where the dog came from.” Sam cooed at the framed photo that was in her stocking.

“You like meeting Santa, didn’t you, Banana?” Jack asked, smiling. 

Sam passed the picture to Jacob.

“You have an extra copy of this?” Jacob asked.

Jack reached behind the tree and pulled out small bags. He handed them to Hannah and pointed at Jacob. Hannah toddled over to Jacob with the bags. Jacob gave Martouf the bag that had his name on it.

“Those count as stockings!” Jack said.

Jacob smiled down at the key chain in his hand. On one side had the picture of Hannah and Santa, the other side had a picture of him and Hannah from the night before.

“Thank you so much. I don’t think I have a recent picture of little bean and I.” Martouf said, smiling.

“We couldn’t get the pictures that we took with Hope back that fast, so I just put one we took.” Jack explained.

“I love it!” Jacob said.

“Here Jack, open your stocking. Then we’ll move on to presents.” Sam said, handing Jack his stocking.

There was some fishing stuff, some of his favorite candy and a box small white box that said daddy on the front. Jack opened the box. Under some tissue paper was a positive pregnancy test. Jack jumped up and hugged Sam tightly.

“How long have you known? How far along are you?” Jack asked in Sam’s ear.

“I did the test three days ago while you were getting stockings stuffers. I don’t know yet, probably five or six weeks. I think you should tell Hannah she’s going to be a big sister.” Sam said, grinning as she spoke into Jack’s ear. Jack kissed Sam, then pulled away. He picked Hannah up.

“Guess what, Hannah Banana? You are going to be a big sister! The best big sister!” Jack said, beaming.

The room erupted with cheers and congratulations. Jacob hugged Sam.

“I’m so happy for you, Sammy!” Jacob said, kissing her on the cheek.

“We weren’t even trying! It took us two years to conceive Hannah and now we are going to have two babies under two.” Sam said, shaking her.

“That’s the way it sometimes. I had a friend. Her daughter was eight when she had another girl and then two years later she was pregnant again with her third girl. She was in shock.” Wendy explained.

“I’m sure!” Sam said, nodding.

“Hannah, you are going to be a big sister like me. Are you excited?” Lola asked Hannah.

“No!” Hannah said, shaking her head. It was a new word she had been saying recently. 

“She is still getting used to the idea. Let it sink in.” Jack said, chuckling. He then blew a raspberry on Hannah’s cheek. Hannah laughed.

They started opening presents. Lola got some dolls to replace the ones she lost in the fire. The only ones she had grabbed were her twin dolls. She was very excited. She also got some new baby doll clothes. Devlin got a new pair of skates with helmet and safety equipment. Devlin opened a large box.

“What is this?” Devlin asks curiously.

“It is a Playstation. You can play video games on the TV.” Cam explained as he looked at Carolyn. She shrugged. She did not know where the gaming system came from. Carolyn looked at their parents, who seem to have found other things to do besides look at their adult children. 

“Isn’t that the thing you asked Santa when he came to daycare. Something to play video games on the TV?” Lola asked, looking at Devlin.

“Yes, because Tucker said that was what he wanted, and I really didn’t know what to ask for, so I ask for the same thing. I didn’t think I get it. That’s really cool.” Devlin said.

“But you asked Santa for it. Why wouldn’t you get if he had the time to make it or you were naughty?” Lola asked curiously.

“Here Lola, this has your name on it.” Devlin said, handing Lola a flat present. She opened the present. It was the book The Polar Express.

“Oh, we read this at daycare. It is one of my favorites. I like the hot chocolate part, the North pole and, of course, the bell part.” Lola said, gushing.

“It is a delightful book!” Kim said.

Max and Michael had fallen asleep after the stockings were open. They mostly got clothes, a few toys they could start reaching for and grasping, and two bouncing seats.

Hannah got a kitchen set that helped her pull up and walk, even though she was already walking. Cam and Carolyn had gotten her a little shopping cart to push around. Sam had also gotten Hannah an outfit that had a large Christmas tree and a little Christmas tree. The larger tree said big sister on the front in the lights. She didn’t know if they were going to do stockings or presents first, so she had something for both. She would put Hannah in the outfit when Daniel, Janet, Cassie and Teal’c came over later for dinner.

Just as the last present was opened, the casserole went off.

“Ok, we can play later. Let’s go eat breakfast!” Cam said, smiling.

After breakfast, everyone was trying to put together new toys.

Hannah had crawled into the box the play kitchen came in as Jack was trying to set it up.

“I told you she would like the box more than the toy!” Jacob said, chuckling.

“Hey, weirdo! Come see your new kitchen that is also a grocery store apparently,” Jack said, knocking on the box. The set came with a carrying basket of plastic food. It had a little check out area then a kitchen where the kids could cook. Pots and pans came separately.

Hannah’s head popped out of the box. She belly crawled out of the box, then stood up and walked to Jack.

“See you get the food from over there, then you bring it to the kitchen to put in the refrigerator or cook. Daddy opened your pots, pan and utensils. There is your shopping chart too! You are all ready to play!” Jack said, pointing out everything.

Hannah hugged Jack. He kissed her on the head, then put her on the floor to play. She toddled over to the kitchen. Jacob went to see what everyone else was doing.

“Hey, baby girl, can mommy play with you? Dev wants daddy to come play video games with him and Cam.” Sam asked, walking into the playroom.

Hannah gave Sam a cup.

“I guess that is a yes! You two have fun,” Jack said. He then put his hand on Sam’s still flat belly. She smiled and kissed him. He went to play video games with Dev and Cam.

Sam was sound to sleep on the playroom floor with Hannah snuggled beside her when Daniel, Janet, Cassie and Teal’c arrived for lunch. Janet smiled. There was plastic food and dishes all around them. She walked over and kneeled down in front of the sleeping woman. 

“Sam, it’s time to wake up now” Janet said gently touched Sam’s arm.

Sam looked confused for a minute, then sat up.

“Why didn’t anyone wake me? I haven’t even started lunch!” Sam said, trying to stand up, but Janet stopped her.

“It’s ok, someone started lunch for you because we smelled it coming in the house.” Janet assured.

“Well, that’s good. I guess I fell asleep playing with Hannah.” Sam said, brushing Hannah’s hair. .

“Sam, are you pregnant?” Daniel asked, finally realizing what Hannah’s outfit said.

“That’s what the test showed. I’ve taken two tests for the past three days and they have all been positive!” Sam said, beaming.

“That’s amazing, Sam!” Janet said, hugging her. Sam slowly stood up.

“Hannah is going to be a great big sister!” Cassie said as she hugged Sam.

“Indeed, Hannah Grace Carter O’Neill will make a wonderful older sibling.” Teal’c said with a small smile. Sam let Hannah nap a little longer on the floor.

Sam walked out into the livingroom to where the guys were still playing video games.

“Jack, why didn’t you wake me up to start lunch?” Sam asked, stepping front of him.

“Kim and Wendy said not to wake you, they would start lunch.” Jack said,

“I hope you don’t mind, but I could tell you were exhausted. You guys work so hard. We wanted to do this.” Wendy said coming from the kitchen.

“Thank you very much!” Sam said.

“Jacob was kind enough to show is where your recipes are.” Kim said.

Carolyn and Lola came in from outside with wet hair and rosy cheeks.

“You look cold! You better go dry off. We are going to eat soon. Hank can you come help me?” Kim asked as she looked in the livingroom.

“I’m coming!” Hank said. He walked to the kitchen, and Kim handed him a pair of oven mitts.

“Grandma, look what I found outside. Santa must have dropped it!” Lola said, holding up a bell covered in snow in her glove.

“Wow, look at that,” Kim said, smiling.

“Should I give it to Hannah since this is her yard?” Lola asked, looking at Sam.

“That’s very sweet, but you found the bell. I bet it was meant for you, sweetheart.” Sam said, smiling.

“Let’s go get changed!” Carolyn said, smiling.

“Hey, guys, be finishing your game. It is time to eat and come set the table.” Wendy called into the livingroom.

“Yaw, man! Can’t we play a few more minutes?” Devlin asked.

“What was that?” Wendy asked, knowingly.

“We’re coming, ma!” Cam called.

Wendy smiled.

The guys came to set the table and Sam helped put the food on the table. They sat down to eat. Lola came rushing up to the table.

“Daddy, look, the bell I found had my name on it. Lola on one side and believe on the other side. I saw it when we changed. The snow had melted off!” Lola said excitedly.

“That is so cool, Lola cat!” Cam said, smiling.

“Someone was very unhappy she got left in the playroom!” Jacob said, carrying Hannah out to the table.

“Hey, sleepyhead, you ready for lunch?” Sam asked, taking Hannah from Jacob.

They ate, talked, and laughed all day.

Jack laid in the bed. He wasn’t sure if things would ever be the same again. He knew Sam wouldn’t keep Hannah from him, even though she was furious with him.

It was the day of the memorial service.

Kim and Wendy volunteered to watch all the children while the parents went to the memorial service for Daniel. Even though it was still cold, they let the kids play in the park. There were teenagers who were helping to watch the kids, too. They had a large playpen, with blankets and toys, for the one year olds. The four teenagers helping were Laura, Josh, Jace, and Jacoby. They could help keep count and make sure no one left the playground and run kids to the potty.

“I’ll come pick you up in a little while. Have fun with your friends, they will be here soon.” Sam said as she kissed Hannah, then put her in the playpen.

“Dada?” Hannah asked.

“Yes, daddy will come with me to pick you up.” Sam said.

“You feeling OK?” Wendy asked.

“Just nausea. It’s normal, now,” Sam said, sighing.

“You should try to rest after this. All this stress isn’t helping you.” Wendy said rubbing Sam’s back.

“I’ll try! I better be going. Please call if you need anything!” Sam said. She then left the playground.

Hannah fussed and reached for Devlin when he walked up with Lola.

“Grandma Kim, can we take Banana baby out?” Lola asked.

“Just keep your eye on her and when more kids come, put her back in the playpen for her safety.” Kim said.

“We will!” Devlin said as he picked Hannah up. They each took Hannah’s hand and walked with her across the playground.

They watched the blonde women get in her car. They were in luck. The park was busy today. That would be easy pickings, but hard to gather. Something was happening today. People were dropping off their children. They would watch a little longer until people slowed down, dropping off their children. They watched for an hour more. They picked out the ones they wanted. It was time to start.

Wendy and Kim were happy the kids were playing well, and the teens were being a great help. Everything was going smoothly and the parents would return soon to take the kids to the wake at Janet’s house. There was a loud boom at the end of the park. Kids looked around and parents that had brought their children were looking for them to leave. Kim and Wendy began gathering up older children. The little ones were safe in the playpen.

“Let’s take them to the parking lot and call the parents. I don’t like this.” Kim said. Wendy nodded in agreement.

Another loud boom happened on the other side of the park and closer. The kids panicked. They could hear police cars coming. The teenagers and adults were having a hard time gathering the kids and Wendy had called Cam and parents. They had gotten most of the kids to the parking lot. Kim came towards Wendy, looking worried and upset.

“What’s wrong?” Wendy asked.

“The babies are missing!” Kim said tearfully.

Chapter Text

There were police everywhere when Sam and Jack arrived at the park. Laney and Missy were in tears. Cam was standing with a police officer who was talking to Kim and Wendy.

“This is a crime scene. You can’t be here.” A man in a suit walked up to them. 

“We are looking for our one-year-old daughter, Hannah.” Jack asked. Sam was looking around the playground. She saw the Laura holding Tucker close, Josh had his arm around Devlin. Older children had been taken as well. Sam couldn’t believe this was happening. Her baby girl and many other children were missing.

Sam walked towards the playpen.

“You can’t go over there, ma’am!” The man said,

Sam stood at the yellow tape around the pen. She could see Hannah’s dog she let her bring with her. Hannah needed it to sleep.

“She needs her dog!” Sam asked urgently.

“What?” Jack asked, walking over to Sam.

“We need to find Hannah! She can’t sleep without her dog. I thought the playpen would keep them safe!” Sam said, wrapping her arms around herself. Jack could see Sam blaming herself.

“Sam, the playpen was an excellent idea. We will find Hannah. They do not know whose kid they took.” Jack said, wrapping her in a hug.

“Are you Samantha Carter?” The officer asked.

“Yes.” 

“You don’t remember me, but I’m friends with your brother, Mark. I’m Pete Shanahan.” Pete said, smiling.

“I thought you were in Denver. Why are you here?” Sam asked.

“I followed my case here. Unfortunately, the kidnapping case ran cold when I got here until this happened.” Pete said, frowning.

“They took how many kids from Denver?” Jack asked.

“Three”

“How did they go from taking three kids to ten kids? Half of them being babies!” Jack asked.

“I don’t know. That is quite a jump. Maybe they had more people this time. Maybe this is where they are from and not Denver.” Pete said, shaking his head.

“We gave them more kids, Jack! They saw an opportunity, and those monsters took them.” Sam said, her voice cracking.

“Do you have a recent photo of your daughter?” Pete asked.

Jack pulled out his wallet and pulled out a family picture from Christmas eve. Pete smiled softly at the picture.

“She looks a lot like you, Sam. What is her name?” Pete asked. 

“Hannah, Hannah Grace Carter O’Neill. She’s thirteen months old.” Sam said.

“All the kids’ parents are employees of Cheyenne mountain?” Pete asked.

“Yes, they were attending a memorial service for a team member.” Jack explained.

Teal’c showed up with Hank and Frank. Wendy, Kim and Cam walked over to them. Frank hugged Wendy. Sam was feeling really sick.

“Dad, I’m sorry I lost sight of Lola. Everyone was running, and I was trying to find her, but I couldn’t. I heard her scream but everyone was running and I couldn’t hear which way the scream came from.” Devlin said, shaking his head.

“This is not your fault. The people who took the kids this is their fault!” Cam said as he hugged Devlin.

More people showed up. Some were picking up children, others were looking around the playground and other parts of the park.

“If Lola got taken, Will and Davis are with her. Those three are inseparable.” Micha said, walking up.

“Benny was with them.” Tucker said.

Sam hurried away. She made it to the bush right before she threw up. Jack hurried over to Sam and rubbed her back.

“Is she OK?” Pete asked, walking up to Sam and Jack.

“She’s pregnant and stressed.” Jack snapped.

Teal’c was looking in the woods around the playground. He heard a noise. He stopped at a dilapidated tool shed. Teal’c tried to open the door, but it was locked. He listened at the door again. There was that noise. He hurried back to the playground.

“Colonel Mitchell, was Lola wearing her bell she found at Christmas?” Teal’c asked, hurrying up to Cam.

“Yeah, she never takes it off! Why did you find something?” Cam asked.

“I need to get into the shed in the woods immediately!” Teal’c said to Pete.

“I’ll go get the key from the groundskeeper.” Pete said. He then hurried to another part of the park.

“What did you find?” Missy asked again, coming up to Teal’c.

“I believe I heard a noise in the shed. It sounded like Lola Mitchell’s bell.” Teal’c said.

Pete came back with the groundskeeper. 

“I don’t have a key to that building. I never have. I’m pretty sure the door has always been unlocked.” The grounds keeper said.

“It is not unlocked!” Teal’c insisted. Cam ran towards the building.

“Lola! Are you in here?” Cam called through the door. There was scrapping coming from inside, then the door was yanked.

“Daddy!” Lola said, leaping into Cam’s arms.

“My baby girl! What were you doing in there?” Cam asked. Davis and Will stuck their heads out of the door.

“Mommy!” 

“Uncle Micha!”

The boys ran towards the adults. Micha scooped Will up and Teddy caught Davis hugging him tightly.

“Is Benny with you, sweetheart?” Missy asked, after kissing Davis.

“He is in the hut. The bad guys put us in there and said they would hurt Tucker and Devlin if we made a noise. They put the babies in the big truck and said they would be back for us.” Will explained.

“They bad guys hurt Ryder and Makyla’s leg!” Davis said.

Jack and Teal’c walked into the hut. Ryder and Makyla were in a wheelbarrow, their legs bent at an odd angle. Benny was asleep on a bench behind them. Jack checks for a pulse on both children. They both had strong pulse they were probably passed out from the pain.

“We need an ambulance!” Jack called.

Teddy and Jeremy came into the hut. Teddy picked Benny up from the bench and took him to Missy. Jeremy gently touched Ryder’s head.

“What did they do to you, my baby boy, and where is your sister?” Jeremy asked softly

They got Ryder and Makyla in an ambulance and Makyla’s dad and Jeremy rode with the kids.

They were still missing the babies. Hannah, Phoenix, Phoebe, Lilly and two-year-old Lexi Cola.

“What kind of truck did they put the babies in?” Pete asked Lola after the ambulance, picked up Ryder and Makyla.

“It was a big moving truck! He told us to be quiet in the hut until they got all the babies and then they would be back for us.” Lola sniffed.

“Was anything written on the side of back?” Pete asked as he handed Lola a tissue.

“No, it was white.” Lola said, shaking her head.

“They could be out of town by now!” Sam said.

“I’ll have my men look into all the moving companies here and surrounding areas with white trucks. We’ll find them.” Pete promised.

It was later that night, Jack walked with Sam in the house. Sam cried, seeing Hannah’s toys in the living room. Jacob took Sam to her bedroom to make sure she laid down and rested. Jack felt helpless. He was glad he went to see Hannah and Sam after the team got back from saving Thor. They even had to push back the memorial until the team got back. Hannah had been so excited to see excited him. They laughed and played until she fell asleep on his chest. No one blamed Sam, Wendy or Kim for what happened, but they blamed themselves.

Hannah woke up in a crib she had never been in before.

“Mama! Dada!” Hannah called. She couldn’t remember what happened. All she remembered were kids screaming.

“Hello little miss! Your mommy and daddy are waiting for you!” A woman said, walking into the room. Hannah had never seen this woman before. Hannah let the woman pick her up. The woman changed her diaper and put on clothes she had never worn before.

“Mama?” Hannah asked.

“That’s right. We are going to see mama. You are definitely sweeter than the others.” The woman said, taking Hannah out of the room and down the hall. The woman carried her into another room with more people she didn’t recognize.

“Oh, she is precious!” A woman with dark blonde hair cooed, standing up. The woman reached for Hannah.

“No! Mama!” Hannah said, trying to wiggle from the other woman. The blonde woman looked down sadly.

“She’s just a little nervous. Give her time.” A red hair man with the blonde said soothingly. Hannah screamed.

“Here, hold her. I’m sure she will calm down when she is in your arms.” The woman struggled with Hannah.

“It’s OK baby mommy has you!” The blonde soothed, taking Hannah.

“You’re not my mommy!” Hannah cried. The red-haired man swiped something under Hannah’s nose. Hannah felt sleepy. She tried to push away, but her eyes wouldn’t stay open.

“I told you she would get use to you!” The red-haired man said. The blonde laid Hannah’s head on her chest.

“She is older than when we got the boys. She is precious and I want a little girl badly.” The blonde stroked Hannah’s face.

“She is feisty, but I think she will fit in with our crew. You have a deal.” The red-haired man shook the other man’s hand.

They walked out of the building with Hannah. They buckled Hannah into a car seat and drove off.

Jack sat up, gasping. The nightmare made him want to throw up. Hannah was dead and there was nothing he could do about it, at least in the nightmare. 

“Jack? Baby, you are shaking.” Sam said, pulling Jack into her arms. He sobbed on her shoulder as Sam rubbed her hand up and down his spine. They had both woken up several times a night crying into each other’s arms and falling back into a restless sleep.

Two weeks later,

General Hammond stood at the bottom of the ramp in the gate room as Narim, High Chancellor Travell, and Lya came through the gate. 

“Welcome back to the SGC!” Hammond greeted.

“Thank you, General Hammond. We came as soon as possible, but what is this about? Your message was vague?” Narim asked.

“I will explain everything right now. Follow me to the infirmary for a routine exam.” Hammond said, leading them out of the gate room.

They heard someone throwing up the minute they entered the infirmary. Janet was a little pale.

“OK, give her four milligrams of Zofran in her IV. She can’t keep that up or she’s going to end up in the hospital.” Janet said, looking at Darius. He nodded and walked away.

Darius walked behind a curtain that Teal’c was standing in front.

“Sam, you can’t go to the meeting sick like this. Let him give you the medicine! Maybe Hammond can postpone the meeting until you wake up.” Jack said from behind the curtain.

“What is wrong with Samantha?” Narim asked.

“She has bad morning sicknesses.” Janet said.

“She is with child?” Narim asked.

“Yes.” Janet said, nodding.

“You are with child. Are you not sick as well?” Lya asked.

Hammond let out a sigh. He hated finding out things about his people from other people first. Janet didn’t make eye contact. Janet was going to tell him soon. She was only eight weeks.

“I’m not as sick as Sam, but I took some medicine to help me.” Janet said.

Hammond walked behind the curtain. He walked back out a few minutes later, shaking his head.

“Go head and begin the exams on our guest. hopefully Major Carter O’Neill will feel better by the time they are done.” Hammond ordered.

“Yes, sir!” Janet said.

“We need to talk in my office later, doctor.” Hammond said firmly before leaving the infirmary.

“Yes, sir!” Janet said.

Hammond pinched his nose as he walked down the hall. He was going to have to ask for aspirin later. He knew the President would never have agreed to this if his people of the SGC hadn’t saved earth many times before, especially SG-1.

It was later that afternoon everyone was in the debriefing room. Cam stood at the front of the room.

“Thank you all for coming. We called you here today to ask for help. Two weeks ago, five children of employees of the SGC disappeared. The oldest is Alexis Cola. She goes by Lexi. She just turned two years old.” Cam said, putting up a photo of a little strawberry blonde girl. She had big green eyes and freckles. Her big grin made her nose wrinkle.

“She speaks well even though she may not tell anyone she is in trouble.” Cam explained.

“The next are seventeen months twins. Phoenix and Phoebe Jamison and their cousin Lilly Hasbrooke fifteen months.” Cam said as he put up a picture of the twins. Phoenix had almost white hair with bright blue eyes. He wasn’t smiling in the picture, unlike Phoebe seemed to laugh. Her hazel eyes sparkled, and they pulled her dark blonde hair into a little ponytail. Lilly was next to them with blue eyes and blonde hair pulled up into two doggy ears. She was laughing too.

“I’m sorry this is really upsetting that children were taken, but why were we called here?” High Chancellor Travell asked.

“We believe they may have been taken off world. It has been two weeks without a sign of the children. By now with the Intel we have something usually shows up with evidence or bodies appear. Neither has happened. We think someone may have stolen them to sell on the black market but ended up selling them to someone with access to a ship. We don’t want you to tell the galaxy to come kidnap our children, but we are just asking you to keep your ears and eyes open for any new children or talk of people with children that have been recently adopted.” Cam said.

“You said there are five children?” Lya asked.

“Yes, the youngest is Hannah Grace Carter O’Neill. She is thirteen months old.” Cam said, putting up a picture of Hannah. Hannah was smiling big. Her big, bright brown eyes stared at them. Blonde hair now laid down and curled at the ends. 

All eyes turned to look at the couple at the end of the table.

“The thing about Hannah is she was born with naquda in her blood. We are unsure how she got it from Sam, but we are pretty sure it is the reason our symbiotes can understand her babble. We can communicate extremely well. Which unfortunately if a system lord finds this out she could be in danger.” Jacob explained.

“Do any of the other children have naquda in their blood?” Lya asked.

“No.” Cam said.

“We are sorry this happened and we will keep a watchful eye.” Lya said.

Narim nodded in agreement.

“Please, help us find them!” Sam said sadly.

Chapter Text

Six weeks Later.

Sam walked down to the infirmary to check on Jack. Her dad told her that Jack had torn his knee up because of the new guy. Jack smiled at Sam when she walked into the infirmary. At twenty-two weeks, Sam had a small baby bump and waddle.

“You OK?” Jack asked as she walked up to him. He reached out and grabbed her hand.

“I’m fine. I came to check on you. I heard you hurt your knee.” Sam said as she squeezed his hand.

“I’ll be fine. Nothing too bad.” Jack said, shrugging.

“Anything new?” Sam asked hopefully.

“No, that planet was unfriendly and primitive. No sign of the kids.” Jack said, shaking his head. He reached out and put his other hand on her bump.

Sam’s twenty week ultrasound had been an emotional one. This little one was not in the mood for cute pictures. She got a few cute pictures of the baby sucking their thumb. Mostly, the baby turned to their side or completely around. Unlike Hannah, who seems to pose for her twenty-week ultrasound. They weren’t sure if they wanted to know the gender of this baby.

Even though the nightmares had slowed down for Sam and Jack. They missed Hannah every day. They just wanted their baby girl back.

“Hammond, let me know they finished the F-303. We can go check it out. Which is perfect because I wouldn’t be able to travel much later in my pregnancy.” Sam said.

“Sweet. As soon as I get cleared, we can go.” Jack said, smiling.

“Hammond ordered me to invite Jonas since he helped with the naquadria.” Sam said. Jack sighed heavily as he slid his hand around her bump, even though he knew he wouldn’t be able to feel the baby move for at least four more weeks.

“I know you guys have been busy, but when you get a chance, Iris has been asking to see you.” Darius said, walking up to them.

“We’ll stop by there before we go to Nevada.” Jack promised.

“Thank you! She will be very excited to see you. Ashley is teaching her how to write and she has learned how to spell your names and wants to show you,” Darius said, smiling.

“Good for her. Can’t wait to hear her.” Jack said.

It was two days later when they were going to Nevada. The team and Jonas headed outside.

“We are going to be early for the plane, aren’t we?” Jonas asked, looking at Teal’c.

“O’Neill wants to see the children before we leave.” Teal’c explained.

Jonas was still confused when they walked into the gated area.

“Jack’s here! Jack’s here!” Iris said, jumping up and down.

Jack easily caught the girl as she lepted into his arms. She hugged him tightly. He was glad he was wearing sunglasses because she was making him feel guilty. Between what happened with Daniel and Hannah being kidnapped, he hadn’t seen Iris in a while. The other teams had stopped by to see her, but she missed Jack and the team.

“I missed you, busy bee! I’m sorry I haven’t been to see you!” Jack said in her ear.

“You’ve been busy, daddy told me. I have missed you very much!” Iris said, bumping noses with him.

Simon toddled over to Jonas, smiling. He stopped quickly, realizing the man wasn’t his daddy. Simon turned and went to Teal’c, holding his arms up. Teal’c picked up the boy and Simon laid his head on Teal’c’s shoulder. Sam rubbed Simon’s back. Besides being green, he looked so much like Daniel; it hurt.

“Dada!” Violet said, toddling towards Cam with her arms open.

“Hey, little princess!” Cam said, picking Violet up.

“Sam, I can spell your name! S A M!” Iris spelled.

“Very good, Iris! Can you spell her entire name?” Jack asked.

“Sure S A M!” Iris spelled proudly.

“Very good, Iris!” Sam praised.

Jack laughed.

“I can spell Jack too! J A C K! Cam is kind of spelled like Sam, but C A M!” Iris said, beaming in Jack’s arms.

“You are so smart!” Cam said, smiling.

“She has been working very hard!” Ashley said, walking over to Jack.

“You are doing so good you will read like a pro soon!” Jack said, smiling.

“These are the hybrid children?” Jonas asked Teal’c.

“Indeed.”

“I read the report, but I’ve seen nothing like them.” Jonas said as he reached out to touch Simon’s hand.

“Who is that?” Iris asked, noticing Jonas.

“He’s uh...” Jack stared.

“I’m sorry, Iris. It was rude not to introduce you right away. Iris, this is our new friend, Jonas Quinn. Jonas, this is our friend Iris.” Sam said, smiling.

“Hello Iris it very nice to meet you,” Jonas smiled, stepped closer and held out his hand.

Iris could feel how tense Jack was when the man stepped forward. She stared appraising the other man.

“Iris, don’t be rude,” Ashley said, nodding to Jonas.

Iris quickly decided if Jack didn’t like this man, then neither did she.

Iris buried her face in Jack’s neck.

“Feeling shy, that’s ok sometimes I feel shy around new people, “Jonas said smiling, but it was obvious it hurt his feelings.

Smiling, Adam toddled up to Jonas and held up his arms. Jonas pick the baby up and he laid his head on Jonas’s shoulder.

“Aren’t you a friendly little guy, “Jonas said and smiled.

“That’s Adam! He likes new friends. I’m Ashley.” Ashley introduced.

“He’s not your friend. Put him down,” Iris demanded

“Iris!” Sam and Ashley gasped.

“Oh, I’m sorry,” Jonas said, bending over to put Adam down, but Adam kept his chunky arms wrapped around Jonas’s neck.

“Jack.” Sam said, giving him a look that said he better fix this.

“What? I didn’t do anything, “Jack said innocently. With a heavy sigh, Jack looked at Iris and said “Let’s go talk, busy bee.”

Jack took Iris over to a picnic table and sat down with her.

“Iris, do you think I don’t like Jonas?” Jack asked.

“You don’t, and neither do I,” Iris said confidently.

“Iris... It’s not that I don’t like Jonas. It’s just did your daddy explain what happened to Daniel?”

“Yes, he said that Daniel got really really sick, and he died and now he lives with the angels. Are you sad that Daniel gone? Simon misses his daddy a lot.” Iris asked.

“Yeah, I am sad, but is not Jonas’s fault. I was wrong and so were you,” Jack said.

“I need to apologize to Jonas?” Iris asked.

“Yes, and I think he would like one of your special hugs,” Jack said.

“Ok, I love you, Jack,” Iris said, throwing her arms around Jack.

“I love you too busy bee,” Jack said.

Iris ran up to Jonas and hugged his legs.

“I’m sorry I was mean Jonas.”

“That’s ok. Iris, is it ok if I hug you?” Jonas asked.

“Of course.” Iris said.

Jonas picked the little girl up, and she wrapped her arms around his neck and hugged him tightly.

“Will you come back to visit me and the babies? “

“I would love to,” Jonas answered with a bright smile.

Sam knew that was hard for Jack. She liked Jonas, but it was still hard for her to accept Jonas sometimes as well. Maybe Iris would help Jack accept Jonas.

Jacob came in the fence carrying a book bag.

“Grandpa Jacob!” Iris said, running over to him.

“Hey, busy, busy bee, I got your milk and a special snack Teddy sent for you. You can’t let the babies have any because they’re too little,” Jacob said as he took the sippy cup out of the bag.

“What kind of snack?” Iris asked, trying to peek in the bag.

” This is popcorn. Teddy heard that “p” was the letter this week. It’s a yummy treat but you have to chew it good and the babies could choke so no sharing this snack." Jacob explained.

“Ok!” Iris said, taking the special snack and cup.

The babies came over to Jacob. He handed them their bottles and snack cups of dry cereal.

“Alright babies come sit on the blanket to have your snack.” Ashley said, patting a blanket next to the sandbox.

“Thanks for bringing their snack out here, Jacob.” Ashley said.

“Sure I wanted to catch Sam before she left so I figured I would bring their snack out here.” Jacob shrugged.

Adam grabbed Jonas’s hand and tugged him over to the blanket.

“I have to go soon. Little man.” Jonas said.

“You have to go to, Jack?” Iris asked sadly.

“I do, but I promise I’ll come visit you again. Have a good snack popcorn is delicious.” Jack said.

“What’s wrong, dad?” Sam asked, walking up to Jacob.

“I don’t want you to get too excited but the Tok’ra got a tip that they found a little girl and boy that match Phoenix and Phoebe on a planet called Zue. Hammond gave Martouf and I permission to go check it out in an hour with SG-3.” Jacob explained, taking Sam’s hands.

“Any other children spotted?” Sam asked hopefully.

“Not that we know of, but that’s why we’re checking hopefully we can find all the children.” Jacob soothed.

“We’re heading to Nevada. Please let us know what you find, “Sam said.

“I promise!” Jacob said, and kissed Sam on the head.

Hannah didn’t want to be happy with this family, but every time she tried to pitch a fit, they put that stuff to make her sleepy. She didn’t mind the boys they reminded her of Tucker and Devlin. They called her Calli. Hannah tried hard not to answer to Calli but sometimes things like hunger and needing a new diaper would make her respond to the name.

“Good morning, Calli, baby!” Her fake mommy said. Hannah raised her arms. The woman picked her up, changed her diaper and put her in an itchy dress.

“Mommy, can we go to the toy booth when we go shopping today?” Toby asked, running into the room. Toby had bright red hair and dark green eyes that sparkled with mischief. He was six-years-old.

“If you are a good boy. I bet we can go to the toy booth. Where is Brian?” Fake mommy asked.

“He is having breakfast with daddy.” Toby said.

“Well, let’s go have breakfast then we will go shopping.” Fake mommy picked Hannah off the changing table, put Hannah on her hip and took Toby’s hand.

Hannah didn’t like the fruit here. It tasted funny. She missed oranges, bananas and pears the most. She ate a little egg and bread.

“Calli is still not eating very well.” Fake mommy frowned.

“She’ll eat when she is hungry.” Fake, daddy said, shrugging.

Fake mommy wiped Hannah’s hands and face off while the boys finished their breakfast.

“Mommy said we can go to the toy booth when we go shopping today.” Toby said.

“Oh, well, you better be a good boy then and listen to mommy.” Fake daddy tapped Toby on the nose.

“Can I get a toy too?” Brian asked. Brian was Toby’s identical twin. He was just shy.

“Of course, my big helper!” Fake, mommy said, smiling.

“Alright, have fun shopping. I have to go to work.” Fake daddy said. He kissed Fake mommy and patted the boys goodbye. Hannah glared at Fake daddy and he smirked before leaving.

To go shopping, they would go through the big ring mommy and daddy go through for work. Hannah hoped to see them come through the ring one day. She missed her mommy and daddy very much.

“Hold Calli’s hand tightly. It is crowded today.” Fake mommy said.

The boys held Hannah’s hand as they moved through the crowd. They headed for the toy booth while Fake mommy went to the booth with the purses.

Jacob, Martouf, and SG-3 walked through the gate. They hadn’t gotten far when they heard the staff blast. They ran towards the screaming.

The boys ran with Hannah in to a room full of boxes. They couldn’t find their mommy. Toby picked Hannah up and put her in a large wooden crate. They hid in another box. When the screaming stopped, the boys went to find their mommy. It surprised them to see the crate they had put Calli in was missing.

A woman in a dark cloak carried the crate away from the crowd. It surprised her when the crate screamed. The woman opened the crate to find a beautiful baby girl with big brown eyes staring at her.

Chapter Text

Martouf carried the little red-haired boy down the ramp. His twin brother was walking beside him.

They had come up to him when they couldn’t find their mother. Martouf figured the kids would be safer at the SGC while everything calmed down.

“Is he hurt?” Janet asked, walking up to them.

“No, he was just really upset, so I carried him,” Martouf said as he sat the boy on the gurney.

“Can you tell me your name?” Janet asked.

“My name is Brian, and that is Toby.” The boy standing next to Martouf said.

“I’m Janet. Do you two feel like walking with me?” Janet asked, smiling. Both boys nodded. They took Janet’s hand and walked with her to the infirmary.

“Have you seen Carter or Reynolds?” Castleman asked.

“No, not since the attack settled down?” Martouf said frowning.

Castleman frowned and went to talk to Hammond.

“I want to go look for Jacob and Albert.” Martouf said, walking into Hammond’s office.

“You, Castleman and SG-6 have a go. Just be careful.” Hammond ordered.

“Yes, sir!” Martouf said as he went to get his gear.

When Sam got back from Nevada, they met her with the grim faces of Hammond and Martouf.

“What happened?” Sam asked, walking up to Martouf.

“When we went to check out the planet, we heard staff blast coming from a local market not long after we arrived. We went to assist. In all the chaos we didn’t notice Jacob or Reynolds were missing.” Martouf explained.

“Grandpa! It’s time to wake up!” A little girl stood at the side of his bed.

“Who says?” Jacob said, hiding a smile.

“Mommy!” she said, her blue eyes shining.

“Alright, Daily, tell your mom I’m coming,” Jacob said, sitting up.

The little five-year-old ran out of his room. Her dark blonde ponytail bounced with her. Jacob walked down the hallway in to the dining room. A boy with brown hair and a round face sat at the table. He had paper and crayons in front of him.

“What are you working on, PJ?” Jacob asked, walking over to the boy.

“My letter to Santa!” PJ said excitedly.

“Cutting it close, buddy, Christmas is only six days away,” Jacob said, ruffling the four-year-old’s hair.

“Mommy said it will make it in plenty of time!” PJ said, his eyes wide.

“Then it will make it!” Jacob assured.

“PJ, clear off the table and come wash your hands. It is breakfast time!” Sam called from the kitchen.

“Ok!” PJ said as he grabbed his stuff from the table.

Daily set the table. A very pregnant Sam waddled out of the kitchen and sat a plate of pancakes on the table.

“Morning dad, how does your head feel today?” Sam asked.

“Better, thank you!” Jacob nodded.

Pete walked into the livingroom. The kids greeted him excitedly. He hugged them both, then went over to Sam.

“Did the little one let you sleep last?” Pete asked, wrapping his arms around her waist.

“A little. I always have a hard sleep when you’re not in bed but I slept ok.” Sam said. Pete kissed her.

“Ok, let’s eat breakfast.” Jacob said.

“How’s your head Jacob? You had quite the fall the other day.” Pete asked as they sat down.

“It’s fine!” Jacob assured.

“Any plans for your day off, Jacob?” Pete asked.

“Just playing with my kiddos.” Jacob said, smiling.

“I’m exhausted. I’m going to lie down. Come get me if you need me.” Pete said before kissing Sam again.

“Eat with us first, please.” Sam breathed. Pete put his hand on her belly. He could feel the baby moving.

“I don’t think this little one is going to wait until the New Year to come.” Pete said.

“Me neither! I’m ready when this one is ready.” Sam said as they sat down at the table.

They ate a nice breakfast and talked. Pete went to lie down. The kids had pulled Jacob into the living room to watch a movie while Sam loaded the dishwasher. The phone rang and Sam answered.

“Hey guys, Janet is coming over with Simon. They want us to go somewhere special with them.” Sam said, smiling.

“Oh, boy! Should I go wake up daddy?” PJ asked.

“No, buddy, daddy is sleepy and has worked all night. We’ll have to tell him about our adventures later.” Sam explained.

“Ok,” PJ said, sighing.

Janet showed up a few minutes later with Simon. Daily hugged the blonde little boy tightly. Janet smiled. She loved their friendship.

“Where is Cass?” Jacob asked.

“She went to a friend’s birthday party today. I told her she couldn’t be with friends the whole time she was back from college. She chose today to see her friends at the party. We like having Cassandra home, don’t we, buddy?” Janet asked Simon, smiling.

“Yeah!” Simon cheered.

“How are you feeling?” Sam asked, hugging Janet.

“Better now that I’m on my second trimester, but this little one makes me so tired. I’m only working part time at the hospital now.” Janet explained, placing her hand on her belly.

“Where are we going?” PJ asked excitedly.

“Well, Daniel’s exhibit opens today at the museum and he is very excited for us to see it but I also heard there was a large man in a red suit coming.” Janet said, grinning at PJ.

“I’ll go get my list!” PJ said excitedly, then ran to his room.

“He hasn’t sent his letter yet?” Janet asked.

“Oh, he has he just made a new list.” Sam said, chuckling.

Janet smiled.

“You don’t mind going to the museum on your day off, Jacob?” Janet asked.

“No, of course not. I’ve been wanting to see what Daniel has been working on. They have kept everything top secret.” Jacob said, smiling.

They walked into the museum Daily and Simon was holding hands. Jacob was holding PJ because the museum was very busy. They followed the signs to the new exhibit. They turned the corner and stopped.

“What is that?” PJ asked as they looked at the large gray ring.

“They call it the doorway to heaven!” Daniel said, walking up and slipped his arms around Janet’s waist.

Jacob stared at the ring. It felt very familiar.

“It’s good to see you, Jacob! I heard you had a nasty fall the other day. Are you doing ok?” Daniel asked.

“I’m fine. I’m not made of glass. It was just a little slip. I wasn’t watching where I was going.” Jacob said, huffing.

“Everyone cares about you dad they are just making sure you are ok.” Sam soothed rubbing Jacob’s arm.

“I know.” Jacob said, sighing as he rubbed her knuckles.

“They found this doorway in Giza in 1928 by Paul Langford. They apparently found4th something things but I’m going to have to do more research on those. They wanted this exhibit up before Christmas. I think they wanted it to be a cool background for Santa.” Daniel said, rolling his eyes.

“Is Santa here?” Simon asked.

“Let’s look at daddy’s exhibit first.” Janet said.

“There is a little more to see but I know why they are here.” Daniel said, smiling.

They walked more into the exhibit, and the kids actually looked interested in some things found in the pyramid. Jacob kept staring at the ring.

“Doesn’t it light up?” Jacob asked.

“What?” Daniel asked.

“The ring it lights up and spins.” Jacob said.

“I don’t think so.” Daniel said, frowning.

“That would be cool if it lit up and spun!” Simon said.

“That would be pretty cool!” Daniel said, nodding.

“What makes you think that, dad?” Sam asked.

“I don’t know. I just have a feeling.” Jacob said, frowning.

“Have you heard of the Stargate program?”

“No, is that one of your satellites?”

“Grandpa?” Daily asked.

“Yeah, Princess?” Jacob asked.

“Let’s go see Santa now!” Daily said, tugging him towards the others that were leaving the exhibit.

He let the little lead him out of the exhibit. Near to the ring they set a Christmas display up. Jacob let out a loud whistle at the elf standing on the platform. George Hammond turned around, grinning at Jacob, giving them a little wave.

“Uncle George is an elf!” Daily said, giggling at Jacob’s side.

“That is quite a sight!” Jacob chuckled.

Sam smiled. George Hammond had been a longtime family friend, and he worked with Jacob as a security guard at the museum. They walked up and got in the long line of kids and parents.

“Uh oh!” PJ said, doing a little dance.

“Come on, big guy, I know the potty dance.” Jacob said, reaching for PJ’s hand. Jacob stepped out of line, taking PJ with him to the bathroom.

Sam stroked her belly. Her feet didn’t like standing still for long.

“Are you ok? Are you having Braxton Hicks?” Janet asked.

“No, I’m OK baby, just doesn’t like to stand still long,” Sam said.

“You can go sit down. We’ll stand with the kids.” Daniel offered.

“No, I’m ok.” Sam said, smiling.

They moved up some by the time Jacob came back with PJ. There was a long line behind them.

“Hey Grandpa, you can’t just cut in the line move now!” The man growled.

“I was standing here, but my grandson had to go to the bathroom. His mom and sister are standing right here.” Jacob said, pointing to Sam and Daily.

“I don’t care. You got out of line now go stand in the back.” The man grabbed Jacob’s shoulder.

“Hey, now that is not called for, there is no rule that there people can’t hold someone’s spot, especially if it is a three-year-old or four. I forgot PJ was four now. There are children watching sir I would choose your words carefully.” Santa said, standing up on the edge of the platform.

Even with him trying to change his voice, Jacob recognizes one of the other security guards, Jack O’Neill. The man growled, but stepped away from Jacob.

“Santa knows my name!” PJ said, his mouth falling open.

“Of course I do! I’ll talk to you after I finish with the other kids waiting, ok?” Santa asked.

“Yes, sir!” PJ said, nodding.

“Good boy!” Santa said, then returned to his seat.

Daily tugged on her mom’s hand so she could whisper something to Sam. She bent down the best she could.

“Is that the real Santa or someone we know being Santa’s helper?” Daily whispered.

“I think it is one of Grandpa’s friends being a helper.” Sam whispered.

“I thought so!” Daily said nodding!

Daily had come home crying that some older kids had told her there was no Santa Claus. Pete and Sam sat down with her and explained that the Santas in the mall and other places were just Santa’s helpers and that’s why some people didn’t believe in Santa. Daily promised not to tell PJ or other kids.

They waited in line a little longer. Then it was Simon’s turn. Simon got a little shy suddenly and hid behind Daniel’s leg.

“Simon, come tell me what you want for Christmas or am I going to ask Cassie?” Santa said.

“You better go tell Santa what you want. Cass might tell him you want underwear or paper towels.” Daniel said, pulling Simon from behind his leg.

“Cassie, wouldn’t do that to me!” Simon said, but walked up to Santa.

“Of course she wouldn’t, but it got you up here!” Santa said, sitting Simon on his lap. Simon giggled and told Santa what he wanted. Next it was PJ and Daily’s turn.

“Thank you, Santa, for helping us. I didn’t want to go to the end of the line!” PJ said, hugging Santa.

“Of course, you shouldn’t have to when someone is holding your spot. Now what would you like for Christmas? Santa asked.

The next day,

Jacob stared at the gray ring again. It felt so familiar, like he had to see that thing before.

“That sends you to other planets?”

“How about them apples, uh?”

“Incredible.”

“Are you ok, Jacob?” Jack asked, walking up to him.

“Yeah. I’m fine, Jack. Thanks for yesterday. PJ can’t stop talking about Santa knowing his name.” Jacob said, chuckling.

“No problem, he’s a good kid.” Jack said, smiling.

“I love Sam, Jacob.”

“What? The way you have been acting?”

“I haven’t felt this way about someone in a very long time. The reason I’ve been acting this way towards her is I don’t want her to know I’m going to ask her to marry me tonight. I’m scared, Jacob”

“Are you ok, Jacob? Does your head hurt?” Jack asked, touching Jacob’s shoulder.

“I’m fine. I’ll just walk around these two exhibits, then I’ll take my break.” Jacob said.

Jack nodded and walked away.

“Why do people keep asking you about your head?” Daniel asked, walking up to Jacob. Daniel’s apprentice Jonas was with him.

“A couple of years ago, my personality changed. They said it was like I was a different person. Turns out I had a tumor that they could remove. My family just worries for me.” Jacob explained.

“Wow, I’m glad you are better, “Daniel said.

“Jacob? Please wake up”

“Did you say something?” Jacob asked.

“No.” Both men said.

“That ring it’s called a Stargate, right?” Jacob asked.

“We just found that out! How did you know?” Jonas asked, surprised.

“Sam told me.” Jacob said.

“Jacob, Reynolds is looking for us. Please come back!”

“You don’t hear that voice?” Jacob asked, spinning around.

“Are you ok? You are a little pale.” Jonas asked.

“How is Sam?” Daniel asked.

“She’s ready for the baby to come. Another Christmas baby.” Jacob said, smiling.

“I thought your grandkids had summer birthdays?” Jonas asked.

“What a great early Christmas present, uh Jacob?” Hammond rocked the new born.

“Amazing present!” Jacob grinned.

“Jacob! Please, wake up!”

Jacob grabbed his head this time.

“I’m going to get help!” Jonas said and hurried away.

“Jacob, it’s time to wake up now. Do you know how to get back?” Daniel asked softly.

“I don’t know what’s going on? I’m not asleep!” Jacob said, frowning.

“Yes, you are. You were hurt badly and somehow Selmark put you in a dream state so you wouldn’t have to be healed right away,” Daniel explained.

Jacob grabbed his head again.

“Jacob, try to think how do you wake up.” Daniel said, grabbing Jacob’s arm.

“I don’t know. The Stargate maybe I go through the Stargate.” Jacob said, dropping to his knees.

“Ok, hang on. Listen to Salmack. You’re going to get out of this.” Daniel said as he took off around the corner.

“Jacob, please listen to me. Close your eyes and think. Remember your actual family. Mark, the kids, Bree and Kevin. Sam, Jack and ...”

“My Hannah!” Jacob said, sitting up.

“Dad! Thank God!” Sam said, sitting on the edge of bed. She hugged him tightly.

“Sammy!” Jacob said. The pain in his head surprised him.

“Easy, Jacob. You took an enormous blow to the head. Martouf had to go to the Tok’ra council for help. We were afraid you weren’t coming back.” Jack explained, touching Jacob’s shoulder.

“I remember nothing.” Jacob said, laying back down.

“Reynolds said they attacked you from behind when you were trying to help the villagers. They were there for some kind of naqudra buy and they thought you were there to stop them.” Sam explained, stroking his hand.

“We’re glad you are back, Jacob.” Janet said, walking into the room with Martouf.

“Did you find anything about the kids?” Jacob asked.

Jack and Sam shared a look.

“That planet was apparently full of dodgy people made to look like a shopping village. I brought a set of twins here until we could find their parents. Turns out I kidnapped them from another planet and sold to this weapon grade naqudra seller and his wife. The boys told me they put their little sister in a crate and then they couldn’t find the crate.” Martouf explained.

“Their little sister they described sounded a lot like Hannah.” Jack sighed.

“So someone picked up a crate thinking it was full of naqudra and they got a little fifteen months old.” Sam said.

“We were so close.” Jacob sighed.

“We’re going to find them. We haven’t given up. Now try to rest. We will check on you later.” Sam said and then kissed Jacob on the head.

Later that night Jacob was wake trying to figure out his dream. Daniel appeared by his bed.

“Daniel?” Jacob whispered.

“I just wanted to make sure you were OK. Daniel said.

“Do you know where Hannah and the others are?” Jacob asked.

“All I can tell you is that they are all safe and hopefully will be home soon. That’s all I can say.” Daniel said.

“Thank you for helping me.” Jacob said.

“Glad I could help,” Daniel said before disappearing as Janet walked into the room.

Chapter Text

A week later

Vala Mal Doran watched the baby in front of her. Hannah was devouring a banana she had been given. Most of it had made it in her mouth, but a lot of the banana had made it into the dress she had been wearing. Vala took a piece of bread that she didn’t use for a sandwich and wiped the baby’s face off.

“You’re cute, but I wish you were the weapons grade naqudra I was expecting to be in that crate. Hopefully, someone finds you out here. Good luck.” Vala sighed as she handed Hannah the banana soaked bread to eat. Hannah ate the bread. Vala stood up and walked away.

Hannah fussed. Vala didn’t turn around. She actually sped up when Hannah cried. Vala turned around and went back when Hannah wailed.

“Are you sure you're not Jaffa because you sound like their sirens?” Vala asked, picking Hannah up. It didn’t take Hannah long to calm down and laid her head on Vala’s shoulder.

“You look like a little doll I used to have. I accidentally broke her, but I’ll be more careful with you. That’s what I’ll call you, my little Dolly.” Vala said, bouncing Hannah.

“I like you better than the last people.” Hannah said.

“Do those chubby legs walk well because you will not be easy to travel with?” Vala asked, sighing.

Hannah got down and started to walking towards where Vala came from.

“Ok then!” Vala said, following Hannah.

Jack came up behind Sam and put his arms around her waist.

“I’m glad you are home and safe. I was worried about you.” Sam said, leaning into his arms.

“I’m fine.”

“You know it was Jonas’s idea to move the Stargate. He had a big part in your rescue, too.” Sam explained.

“He and I had a talk in the hall.” Jack sighed.

“I heard Martouf got hurt because of that McKay guy.” Jack said, frowning, changing the subject

“Yeah, Martouf pulled me back when I tried to close the Iris. It electrocuted him and burned his hand badly.” Sam explained.

“I’m sorry he was hurt, but I’m glad it wasn’t you. Little one may not have liked mommy getting toasted.” Jack said, rubbing her belly.

“I just went to react and Martouf pushed in front of me. Thank God he will be fine.” Sam explained.

“I love you!” Jack whispered, suddenly still rubbing her belly.

“I love you, too!” Sam said as she turned around in his arms.

General Hammond walked into Sam’s lab. They both pulled apart like a parent catching their teenagers.

“It’s good to have you back safely, Colonel. I would like to be debriefed in an hour.” Hammond said.

“Yes, sir.” Jack said.

Suddenly, the alarms went off, and they headed for the control room.

“What is going on?” Hammond asked as they came into the control room.

“Unscheduled activation no code yet.” Walter said.

“Close the iris!” Hammond ordered.

Suddenly the iris wavered, then Lya stepped through, holding a bundle in her arms. They rushed down to the gate room.

“Stand down!” Hammond ordered as they came into the gate room.

“I’m sorry I didn’t send a message before coming but I found this child wandering in our woods and she is very ill.” Lya explained.

Sam walked over to Lya and uncovered the child.

“It’s Lexi Cola, sir! I think she has a fever. She feels really warm.” Sam said, looking at the men.

“Show Lya to the infirmary, Major! I’ll contact Major Cola. He is off world right now.” Hammond said

“No, sir, not yet.” Jack said.

“Why’s that, Colonel?” Hammond asked.

“As much as I know the Cola’s want Lexi back, they just can’t show up back at their house with their baby. If Lexi has no immediate health issues, I say we have someone put her back in the park and call in a tip on the hot line. Have that Pete guy return her to her parents.” Jack explained.

“Get her checked over and I will work on someone getting her to the park.” Hammond said.

“Yes, sir” Sam said.

“Are you feeling better than the last time?” Lya asked, looking at Sam’s belly.

“I’m feeling much better. I’m in my second trimester so the morning sickness isn’t as bad.” Sam said, smiling.

“How are you, unborn child?” Lya asked.

“The baby is doing well. I twenty-three weeks now.” Sam said.

“You found Lexi by herself?” Sam added.

“Yes, she was just walking around our forest. We have seen no ship or vessel that could have left her. We picked her up, wrapped her in a blanket, and fed her. As you stated, she became very warm feeling, and I was afraid she was ill.” Lya explained.

“Thank you for bringing her so quickly.” Sam said.

“We did double check the forest for Hannah and the other children. We did not find them.” Lya said as she walked into the infirmary.

Iris was with Darius. Janet and Carolyn were holding Simon and Violet. Iris walked up to Lya curiously.

“Hello, little one!” Lya greeted as she laid Lexi down.

“I’m Iris!”

“I am Lya!” Lya said, smiling.

Janet gave Simon to Ashley and walked over to the bed Lya laid Lexi on.

“This is Lexi Cola! Where did you find her?” Janet asked.

“I found her in our woods.” Lya explained.

“Jack wants us to put her in the park and call on a tip so they can find her on earth.” Sam explained.

“When does he want to do that?” Janet asked as she examined the toddler.

“As soon as she is cleared.” Sam said.

“I want to find out what is causing her fever.” Janet said.

Lya walked over to Iris.

“I like your hair!” Iris said.

“Thank you. I like your hair. It is different. You are different.” Lya said.

Iris smiled brightly.

“Mommy is scared you are going to take us away,” Violet babbled in Carolyn’s arms.

“I will not take you from your family.” Lya soothed, walking to Violet.

“Why would you take them?” Carolyn asked, holding Violet closer.

“The little one said that you feared I would take them away from you.” Lya said.

“You can understand them?” Sam asked.

“Yes, can’t you?” Lya asked.

“No.” Carolyn said. Violet smiled up at Carolyn.

“Mama!” Violet said, patting Carolyn’s chest.

“What baby?” Carolyn asked. Violet reach for her cup and Carolyn gave her cup of milk.

“You seem to communicate just fine.” Lya said, smiling.

Carolyn kissed Violet.

“We communicate some, but I don’t understand her babbling.” Carolyn explained.

“It takes many years to learn to understand the young.” Lya bowed.

Vala ended up carrying Hannah five minutes into her walk because she tripped and skinned her knee. Vala didn’t want to, but there was a little store on the way to the Stargate. Maybe she could steal some plasters. She took Hannah into the store. The baby looked around. She reached for a jar of candy that was on the shelf.

“You like sweets, Dolly?” Vala asked. Hannah shook her head yes. A woman was walking towards them, smiling.

“Can I help you?” The woman asked.

“My little Dolly skinned up her knee. I was looking for plasters.” Vala said.

“Oh, goodness, let’s get the little darling fixed up.” The lady said. She then opened the jar with the candy sticks and handed Hannah a pink candy stick. Hannah took the candy happily.

Vala followed the woman, who grabbed some supplies and went to the counter.

“I just needed plasters. I have little money for more.” Vala admitted.

“Don’t worry about it. Let’s just fix up her leg before infection sets in.” The woman said.

The woman wiped Hannah’s leg off with a wet cloth first. Hannah whimpered.

“It’s ok, Dolly, you are a brave girl.” Vala soothed. Hannah whined loudly as the woman clean the wound better.

“Ok, sweetie, I’m done. I just want to wrap your leg so it will feel better.” The woman explained. She wrapped Hannah’s leg very well.

“Say thank you to the gracious lady, sweetheart.” Vala said after the woman was done.

Hannah smiled big.

“How old is she?” The woman asked. Vala didn’t have any idea how old the little girl was.

“A little over a year,” Vala said, guessing.

“My grandson is about her age.” The lady nodded.

“Thank you for all your help, but we should go now.” Vala said, picking Hannah up from the counter.

“Of course, glad to help.” The lady smiled.

Vala put the plasters in her pocket as the lady cleaned up. She took Hannah outside.

“You’re one lucky little Dolly.” Vala said, walking towards the gate as Hannah finished her candy.

It was the next morning, and Lexi Cola was awake. She was fussing in Janet’s arms. Her fever had broken during the night.

“I brought you some breakfast, Lexi. Are you hungry” Carolyn asked, bringing a tray of food into the infirmary.

“Yeah!” Lexi said, sitting up in Janet’s arms.

“Good girl!” Janet said, sitting her on the bed.

Carolyn sat the tray down on the bed and opened the cover. The plate had eggs, toast, and fruit. Lexi reached for the baby fork sitting on the tray and dug into her eggs.

“Good job! Now that your fever has broken, you can go home today!” Janet cooed.

“How’s Lexi doing this morning?” Jack asked, walking to the infirmary.

“Her fever has broken. I don’t know what caused it, but she is feeling better and eating.” Janet said.

“That’s good to hear. I wish you could talk better. Tell us where the other kids are.” Jack said, looking at Lexi. She held a piece of toast up to Jack.

“No, thank you! That is for you.” Jack said with a small smile.

Sam walked over to Jack between the pregnancy hormones and emotions. She was not having a good morning. Jack slipped his arm Sam pulling her into his side. Lexi looked up at Sam.

“Hold you?” Lexi said, reaching her arms up.

“You want me to hold you?” Sam asked.

“Hold you!” Lexi said again.

Sam picked Lexi up, and Lexi hugged Sam. Sam really missed baby hugs. Lexi was even patting her on the back like Sam was doing to her. Sam was trying hard not to cry, holding Lexi. Teddy, Jeremy, and another airman walked into the infirmary. They could tell by Jack’s body language and Sam sniffling that something was off.

“Hey!” Lexi said, waving from Sam’s shoulder.

“Lexi?” Peter Cola asked, walking into the infirmary. He was guiding an injured man into the infirmary. Darius took the man from Peter.

“DADDY!” Lexi screamed, trying to launch herself out of Sam’s arms. Peter quickly took Lexi from Sam.

“You’re back early.” Jack said, looking at Jeremy and Peter.

“Toby fell and got hurt, so we had to come back early. When and where did you guys find her?” Peter asked.

“Lya from the Nox brought her to us yesterday. She said the Lexi was just wandering around their woods. When we got her to the infirmary, she was running a fever.” Sam explained.

“We’re you going to tell you me you found her?” Peter said, frowning.

“We wanted you to to be genuinely surprised when you found her. We were going to have someone drop her at the park and call on a tip. Then the officer in charge would be called and then he would contact your family.” Jack explained.

“I promise I will act surprised.” Peter said. Lexi kissed Peter on his cheeks. He did the same to her.

Sam needed to step away, went stood in the corner by a bed. She was happy Lexi was back, but now she really wanted Hannah. Janet walked over to Sam and hugged her friend. She knew how hard this was for Sam. They all wanted Hannah back.

“How do you feel? Have you felt the baby move yet?” Sam asked.

“I’m still a little nauseous, but not as bad as my first trimester. I think I felt the baby move the other night, a tiny flutter.” Janet said, smiling as she stroked the tiny bump was appearing.

“It’s pretty amazing. I felt this one earlier because I knew what I was feeling for this time.” Sam said, smiling.

“I can’t believe we are both going to have babies near the same time.” Janet said.

“I know I’m glad I can be there for you like you have been there for me.” Sam said, hugging Janet again.

The Cola family got Lexi back night everyone was emotional and excited for the family. They hoped that whoever put Lexi on the Nox planet would do the same with the others.

Vala found Dolly very useful. Especially a cute little girl limping around on a hurt leg. While people were cooing and talking to the baby, Vala was stealing them for dinner, breakfast, and diapers. She had enough money to rent a small room for the night. She put Dolly in the shower with her and figured out how to put a fresh diaper on her. Vala had been wrapping old clothing around the child. She put the baby at the end of the bed. There was was a loud thunderstorm that. Hannah crawled up to Vala.

“I’m not really a snuggly person, Dolly.” Vala said as Hannah crawled up to Vala and laid her head on Vala’s chest.

“Ok, just for tonight.” Vala said, as Hannah closed her eyes.

Chapter Text

Three weeks later

Jonas was proving himself to be a very valuable member of the team and quick study. He was doing his best to help find the other four missing children. He didn’t know any of them, but by just being with the teams for the months he had been there, he felt like he knew the children himself. Jonas was going to Sam’s lab to see if she needed any help. He stopped at the door. Jack was in the lab. He had a hand on Sam’s belly.

“I thought your sister like to kick. Are you practicing for a dance routine in there?” Jack asked as he massage under Sam’s rib.

“I think the baby did a flip the other day. Felt like I might pass out. This little one is definitely a mover and kicker.” Sam said.

“Jacob thinks this one is a boy.” Jack said, smiling as the baby kicked again.

“Cassie wants to know if we want to have a joint gender reveal party?” Sam asked.

“I told you, if you want to know what we are having, that’s fine. If not, I’m ok being surprised.” Jack said.

“I don’t know yet.” Sam mumbled.

“You still have time. Janet still has two weeks before her twenty-week ultrasound,” Jack soothed, then kissed her on her head.

Jonas knocked on the door frame. Jack let go of Sam.

“How can we help you, Jonas?” Jack asked.

“I came to see if Sam needed any help to translate the symbols when found on 087.” Jonas said.

“I’m not ready for that yet. We were going to go get something to eat. Do you want to join us?” Sam asked.

“I...” Jonas started

“Come on, Jonas, you got to eat.” Jack said, motioning for him to follow them.

“Sure, thank you!” Jonas smiled and followed them to the mess hall.

They walked down to the mess hall, got their trays, and sat down.

“HI Jack!” Iris said, running up to their table and hugged him.

“Hey! I thought I might see you the minute I saw the chicken nuggets,” Jack said, smiling as Iris hugged Sam and then Jonas.

“I love chicken nuggets with macaroni and cheese!” Iris said, nodding.

“You love all food!” Darius said, chuckling as he walked up with her tray.

“Will you come play with us today?” Iris asked, looking at the adults.

“I don’t know, baby. We have to work we might try later, but we can’t promise.” Sam said.

“Ok.” Iris said, sighing. She gave them another hug. Iris jumped back when the baby kicked her when she hugged Sam.

“What was that?” Iris asked, very confused.

“You felt the baby in my belly kick. It does that a lot.” Sam explained.

“You ate a baby? How did it get in your tummy?” Iris asked, looking at Sam, horrified.

Darius sat the tray on the table laughing and sat down. He pulled Iris in his lap so he could talk to her.

“No, busy bee, Sam didn’t eat a baby. She is growing a baby in her belly until the baby is ready to be born. How the baby got there will be explained when you are much older.” Darius explained.

“Wow, cool!” Iris said.

“It’s pretty cool.” Jack said nodding.

“Do you want to feel the baby kick again?” Sam asked.

“Yes, I do!” Iris said, climbing off Darius’s lap.

Sam took Iris’s little green hand and placed it on her belly where the baby was kicking. Her little face lit up.

“When can the baby come out?” Iris asked curiously, tilting her head.

“In about three months!” Sam said, smiling as Iris gently laid her head on Sam’s belly.

“That’s a long time!” Iris said, frowning.

“It’s not as long as you think it is.” Sam said, stroking Iris’s cheek.

“Ok, baby, you need to eat so I can go back to work.” Darius said.

“Ok.” Iris said, sighing. She quickly hugged everyone again and left with Darius.

After they ate, an airman came and informed them that General Hammond wanted them in the briefing room. When they walked into the room, Jacob, Martouf, and another man were sitting at the table. Their teams, SG-1 and SG-2, were also sitting at the table.

“Hey, dad what is going on?” Sam asked as she sat down at the table by Teal’c. Jack and Jonas sat on the other side of the table.

“This is Kahana. He has been deep undercover for a system lord named Baal. He has become close to Ba’al’s, Lo’taur, personal attendant. He has got into Ba’al’s base without getting caught.” Jacob explained.

“Ok, I’ll bite. Why do we need to get on to this guy Ba’al’s secret base?” Jack asked.

“The other day they brought these children into the base.” Kanan said.

Jacob mashed a button and three children’s picture appeared on the screen. It was Lilly, Phoenix, and Phoebe, all in fancy robes. They had been bathed and fed. They all looked healthy.

“How did a Goa’uld get a hold of three children?” Teal’c asked.

“That is a good question. We think they traded the children for either someone else’s life or they, like Hannah, were put in a crate and it surprised the Jaffa when they realized they weren’t weapons grade naqudra.” Jacob explained.

“What does a system lord want with three babies?” Sam asked.

“Ba’al was talking about using the boy as a new host and one girl he would choose host for a queen.” Kanan said.

“Over my dead body!” Jack said. The other members nodded.

“Would he use such a young child for a host?” Jonas asked.

“They have technology that can make the child grow quickly to an age that Ba’al would find suitable to be a new host.” Kanan explained.

“Again, over my dead body!” Jack said.

“I would not advise this to be a rescue mission, but a recon mission at first.” Kanan said.

“Why?” Cam asked.

“Because we can’t just go shooting up the place. Our operatives have worked hard not to be caught and, as much as I want, those kids out of there. We can’t risk lives.” Jacob said, frowning.

“With your permission, sir?” Jack asked.

“SG-1, you have a go for recon only.” Hammond ordered.

“Dad, is there any word on where Hannah could have been taken?” Sam asked before everyone could leave.

“No, Sam, we are still looking. There was a rumor of a charming child and a thief going around to different planets. When someone went to check the rumors that, the child was described as having blue hair and wore glasses. I mean, they could have changed her look, but no one can find them because they move locations so fast.” Jacob said.

“We haven’t given up on finding little bean.” Martouf soothed.

“I know, thank you.” Sam said, nodding.

Sam stood up and grabbed the chair, making a face.

“Major, are you alright?” Hammond asked.

“Yes, sir. The baby just likes to hangout in my ribcage and it caught me off guard.” Sam said, rubbing the sore spot.

Jacob came over to Sam and hugged her.

“Little boy, giving you a fit?” Jacob asked.

“We don’t know if this is a boy or girl, dad.” Sam said, rolling her eyes.

“I’m telling you. You are carrying high like your mom carried Mark when she was pregnant with him.” Jacob said as he put his hand on Sam’s belly.

“Or I could just be carrying high this time.” Sam said, smiling.

“No, this is a boy. I will love a little girl, but this is a boy. I knew Hannah was a girl, by the way you were carrying.” Jacob said, proudly.

“Ok, dad we will see.” Sam said.

“Did you decide you want to know the gender of this baby before it is born, Major Carter O’Neill?” Teal’c asked.

“I haven’t decided yet if I want to know.” Sam said.

Janet took a bite of her apple and decided she didn’t want the apple. She couldn’t believe how hungry she was, but every time she tried to eat something, she didn’t want the food. Janet dug through her desk and found some almonds and peanuts. She put a few in her mouth and decided these would be her snack. She looked up to see Darius standing at her desk, grinning.

“Can I help you?” Janet asked, trying not to act startled.

“I have that file you were looking for.” Darius said, handing Janet a file folder.

“Thank you!” Janet said, taking the folder and opening the file.

“I didn’t mean to interrupt your snack.” Darius said, frowning.

“I’m going to eat it while I read. This baby wants sweet, which is why I was so surprised the nuts are what I decided I wanted.” Janet said, grinning.

“Vicky wanted sour things when she was pregnant, especially with Jordan.” Darius said.

“I must need calcium because I want ice cream a lot and zinc for the meat cravings. I’ve been taking my vitamins, but I must need more.” Janet explained.

“Do you want me to get you a cheeseburger and ice cream from the mess hall?” Darius asked.

“No, but that might be my lunch!” Janet said.

“Just let me know if you ever need me for anything for you.” Darius said, seriously.

“I will! Thank you!” Janet said, taking Darius’s hand.

Sam came into the office.

“The guys went on their mission. I’m starving. Do you want to go get something to eat?” Sam asked.

“Sure I could eat.” Janet said, putting her snack back in her drawer. She stood up from her desk.

“Do you want to join us, Darius?” Sam asked

“No thanks, you two have a pleasant lunch!” Darius said. He then walked out of the office.

Sam and Janet went down to the mess hall to eat and talk.

Since it was a recon mission, Hammond sent a small group. The group was Jack, Jonas, Jacob and Martouf. Kanan had gotten them into the base fairly easily. Which had Jack on edge. They were going to go to where they were keeping the children when they heard crying. The servant was trying to calm Phoenix down. The servant offered him some kind of food and that seemed to calm him down. Kanan pushed the others around the corner as the servant carried the boy out of the room.

“Where are you taking the boy?” Kanan asked.

“My lord Ba’al has asked to see the child.” The servant said.

Phoenix coughed and turn red. They could tell something was not right. Jack began digging through the medical kit. He found an epipen for a child. They had put medicine in the kit for kids in case of emergency.

“This just became a rescue mission!” Jack said, shoving stuff back in his pack.

“Jack! Wait a minute!” Jacob said, grabbing Jack’s arm.

“Jacob, that little boy is having an allergic reaction to something. Let me give him a shot,” Jack said, frowning.

Jacob nodded, and Jack hurried around the corner. Phoenix was turning blue when Jack jabbed the epipen into the boy’s thigh. Phoenix coughed, then scream.

“Who are you?” The servant asked.

“We are here to help. Where are the little girls? Can you take us to them?” Jack asked.

“I can not! Lord Ba’al will be furious. Kanan, what is going on?” The servant said.

“Shallan, please listen. You can tell no one. Let them take the boy. He is sick. Tell lord Ba’al that the boy became very sick after eating and is sick.” Kanan said.

“I can’t! He’ll know. He is a God he will find out.” Shallan said, shaking her head.

“He is not a God! Please help us and we can get you out of here as well.” Jack said.

Shallan let Jack take Phoenix and led Kanan to the girls. Jack took Phoenix around the corner.

“Jonas, take Phoenix back and get him checked out. I don’t know how long the epipen will last. Jacob and Martouf take the girls back when Kanan comes back with them.” Jack said.

“What will you be doing?” Jacob asked.

“I’m going to make sure you guys get the kids back through the gate.” Jack said.

It wasn’t long before Kanan came back with Shallan and the girls.

“Jack, be careful Ba’al is not to be messed with.” Jacob warned.

“What Goa’uld isn’t, I’ll be fine.” Jack said.

Jacob took Lilly from Kanan. Martouf took Phoebe from Shallan and they made their way out of the base. They were doing ok until the Jaffa spotted them and began firing. Jack and Kanan were keeping the Jaffa away from the others. Jack saw Jonas dialing the gate when he felt the blast hit his back and he saw Kanan fall next to him. All he could hope was that the others got this kids to Earth.

“Sir, it’s SG-1 IDC.” Walter said.

“Open the iris! They have only been gone twenty-four hours.” Hammond ordered.

Walter opened the iris, and Jonas ran in carrying the toddler. He kept on heading towards the infirmary.

“Get a medical team to the gate room, now,” Hammond ordered.

Jacob and Martouf came through the gate with the girls.

“Jacob, what happened? I thought you were just going to do recon.” Hammond asked as he entered the gate room.

“They gave Phoenix something that caused an allergic reaction, so Jack wanted to get them out of the base as soon as we could. I think they captured Jack and Kanan. I heard the Jaffa order their bodies to be taken back to Ba’al.” Jacob explained. A medic took Lilly from Jacob and laid her on gurney.

“Go get checked out in the infirmary and we will debrief in two hours.” Hammond said.

“George, we need to go back for Jack as soon as possible. Ba’al has a sarcophagus and can torture Jack and Kanan over again and again.” Jacob said, frowning.

“If I were to send another team right now, Jacob, they would be ambushed.” Hammond said.

“I know.” Jacob said, sighing.

Vala watched her little partner sleep soundly next to her. She had gotten used to the little girl she called Dolly in the month she had her. She had grown to like the little girl a lot. Vala changed Dolly’s hair color in case someone was looking for the smart, sweet little girl. The color she put in Dolly’s hair was supposed to make it dark, like hers, but it changed the color to blue. Vala heard that there were people looking for a child. She wasn’t ready to give Dolly up yet, so they would keep moving.

Jack definitely didn’t like this Ba’al guy. He was smug and you couldn’t read the guy’s face.

“Tell me, how did you get on my base?” Ba’al asked.

“I was exploring and came upon you lovely hideout. Thought I would check it out.” Jack said. He grunted as the knife went into his rib.

“Where did you take the children?” Ba’al asked, pointing another knife at Jack’s chest.

“Are they yours? They sure are cute.” Jack said. Everything went black after Ba’al released the knife.

They dragged Jack to a cell. He slid down into the cell. He closed his eyes and rubbed his face.

“Hey, Jack! What have you got yourself into?” Daniel asked. He was sitting across from Jack.

“Is this a dream or a delusion?” Jack asked.

“No, I’m really here, Jack.” Daniel said. Jack threw his shoe, and it went through Daniel.

“I here in a sense that I’m on another plane of existence.” Daniel explained.

“Then get me out of here. Shake down the walls.” Jack said.

“I can’t interfere.” Daniel said.

“You’re interfering right now”

“No, I’m consoling an old friend.” Daniel said.

“Just a little wall shake to distract them.” Jack said.

“I can’t.” Daniel sighed.

“I would do it for you. In a heartbeat.” Jack growled.

“Hopefully Jacob will back soon with help.” Daniel said.

“You know Hammond will not let more people back here until things settle back down. Now get me out of her, Daniel,” Jack insisted.

“I can help you ascend.” Daniel said.

“Speaking of that, have you visited your girlfriend lately?” Jack asked.

“Yes, Jack. I know Janet is pregnant. I didn’t plan on ascending. Jacob would never get me back to a healthy state. It wouldn’t have been fair to Janet to have to take care of me. So I ascended so I could help people but also maybe one day come back to her. I didn’t know she was pregnant, neither did she.” Daniel explained.

“Cassie was a mess when you ascended. This baby made her so happy. She can’t wait to be a big sister.” Jack said.

“She’s going to make a brilliant sister.” Daniel said, smiling.

“You know Jonas is probably figuring away to get me out of here. He is at least as smart as you. Sam is definitely working on a plan and Teal’c is helping her. So just go be ascended.” Jack said.

“Jack...”

The guards came to get Jack.

“Daniel, get us out of here! I don’t want to see this cell again.” Jack said as the guards opened his cell.

Jack was tortured, for the fourth time, and put back in the cell. Daniel was in the cell when Jack was thrown back into the cell. Jack was barely conscious.

“I’m going to help you, Jack.” Daniel said.

Jack woke up as the walls of his cell shook. The cell opened, and he ran out. He punched out a guard and grabbed Shallan.

“Where is Kanan?” Jack asked.

“Ba’al killed him. I must stay here. He will know if I go with you.” Shallan said.

“Just come with me.” Jack said, grabbing her arm. Jack ran to the gate with her. He dialed the gate. He got his radio from the Jaffa and radio for them to open the iris. Jack passed out as soon as he was back in the gate room.

“The withdrawal from the sarcophagus will wear off soon.” Sam said as Jack woke up.

“The kids?” Jack asked. Sam turned to face the bed.

“Jack, I’m glad you are awake!” Sam said, walking over to the bed. She stroked his face and hair. He reached out and touched her belly.

“The children are well thanks to you, O’Neill.” Teal’c said with a small Jaffa smile.

“That’s great news!” Jack smiled.

“Get some rest. You are still healing.” Sam said as she poured him some water and offered him the straw. He took a long drink.

“Thank you! You need to rest too, please.” Jack said.

“I will. I promise.” Sam said. She gave him a kiss goodnight and then left.

Vala was hiding out on the minor planet with Dolly. The people in green clothes were close to finding her Dolly. She didn’t know why they wanted the baby, but they weren’t getting her. Dolly had gotten taller and her hair was longer since she found her a month ago. Vala took Dolly into the little market to get her some breakfast. There had been a rumor that a new person showed up last night in the field completely naked. She kept Dolly on her hip instead of letting her walk. She walked to the bread cart to get some bread when Dolly started crying and reaching for something. Vala turned around to see a tall, handsome man looking at them curiously. Vala couldn’t hold Dolly anymore she was twisting and kicking violently. She put Dolly down and Dolly ran to the man.

“Dada!”

Hannah couldn’t believe she found her uncle Daniel, now she could go home.

Chapter Text

Hannah jumped up and down until the man in front of her picked her up.

“Do I know you?” Daniel asked as he picked Hannah up.

“Did you forget who I am, uncle Daniel?” Hannah asked as she hugged him tightly.

“The child apparently knows you. She says you’re her father.” Vala said as she crossed her arms.

“I don’t even know who I am. How am I supposed to know who this child is?” Daniel asked, as he tried to give Hannah back to Vala.

“No! No!” Hannah cried, not wanting to go back to Vala.

“Well, that hurts my feelings, Dolly.” Vala said, frowning.

“I want to go home to mama and dada!” Hannah whimpered.

Vala picked Hannah up and walked back towards their room. Dolly was causing a big, unwanted scene with that man. The man followed them.

“Do you know who I am? Am I her father?” Daniel asked, walking up behind them.

“I don’t know, but she knows you from somewhere. I’ve never seen her act like that towards a person.” Vala said.

“You are not her mother?” Daniel asked.

“No, I found her a month ago in a crate. Someone left her there.” Vala explained.

“I woke up in a field this morning. I do not know who I am. Why I would put a baby in a crate if she is mine?” Daniel said, shrugging.

“Do you want to travel with us? She seems to really like you,” Vala asked.

“My uncle Daniel, I hope you remember me soon!” Hannah said, reaching for Daniel.

Daniel took Hannah again. She hugged him again.

“What is her name?” Daniel asked, stroking Hannah’s hair.

“I have been calling her Dolly.” Vala said.

“Am I your father? You called me dada.” Daniel asked.

Hannah shook her head no.

“But you know me?” Daniel asked, looking amused.

Hannah nodded yes.

“She is a baby! You really think she understands us?” Vala asked.

“Somehow I really think she understands us.” Daniel said, looking into Hannah’s big brown eyes.

“She really does like you. Stay here with her while I go get us some breakfast.” Vala said. She opened the door to their room for Daniel.

Daniel walked into the small room with Hannah and sat down on the bed with her.

“Ok, I’ll be right back with food.” Vala said and then closed the door.

Daniel put Hannah down and she wondered over to the end of the bed and picked up a doll Vala had given her. She brought her doll over to Daniel. The doll had brown yarn hair with a friendly smile and red rosy cheeks.

“I like your doll. Is that why she calls you Dolly?” Daniel asked.

Hannah shook her head no.

“Do I know your parents?” Daniel asked.

Hannah nodded yes excitedly.

“Are your parents in this village?” Daniel asked.

“No.” Hannah said.

“I’ll try to remember so I can help you find your parents.” Daniel said.

Hannah hugged Daniel. Vala came back to the room carrying breakfast.

Two weeks later.

Sam smiled as Cassie knocked on her lab door.

“Hey Cass, you got baby pictures for me?” Sam asked as she stood up to stretch her back.

“Are you busy? Mom told me nor to brother you if you were busy.” Cassie said.

“Never too busy for you! Now let me see the pictures!” Sam said, smiling.

Cassie pulled the black and white photos from her purse. The baby was very camera ready. Cute little cheeks and a thumb in the baby’s mouth. They reminded Sam of Hannah’s sonogram photos.

“Oh, Cass, these are great! The baby looks so good. How is your mom?” Sam asked as she gave Cassie a side hug.

“It thrilled her everything looked good. I can tell she still gets sad and wishes Daniel was here, but so do I.” Cassie said.

“I know you both do. I wish he was still here, too.” Sam said, kissing Cassie on the head.

Sam and Cassie were laughing and talking when Janet came to Sam’s lab.

“You’re not keeping Sam for working are you, Cassie?” Janet asked, smiling as she walked in the door.

“Nope, we were just looking at the cute baby pictures. I’m for that’s a little girl!” Sam said proudly.

“I think so too!” Cassie said, nodding.

“I don’t know. I guess we’ll find out at the party.” Janet said, grinning.

“When is the party, Cass? Didn’t tell me?” Sam said, bumping shoulders with Cassie.

“We are going to have it on Saturday. It depends on if something comes up with work.” Janet said.

“Can’t keep me away.” Sam said, putting her arms around Cassie.

“We could find out what you are having as well.” Cassie said, stroking Sam’s belly.

“Cassie.” Janet said, warningly.

“I don’t know if I want to know Cass, it is hard to explain. I know you are trying to be sweet.” Sam said.

“It’s ok. Sam, I’m sorry I brought it up.” Cassie said.

“I will be there on Saturday.” Sam said.

“I came to see if you two wanted to go to lunch?” Janet asked.

“Sure I can always eat.” Sam said, smiling as she linked arms with Cassie.

They walked out of her lab to have lunch.

Jack explored the booths of the planet they were on. The booths were busy. Jack smiled at the children running around. Jonas was looking at some ruins they found on the planet. Jack like quiet missions like this. He felt like he was getting too old to be running from danger all the time. He started at a little girl with blue hair, pulled into doggy ears, toddled into to shopping area. She had on a pink overall dress. She reminded him of Hannah. A woman with dark hair picked the girl up and handed her something to eat. The little girl babbled loudly. Martouf turned around and was now looking at the little girl. He began making his way towards the girl.

“Hannah?” Martouf asked. Jack walked over to Martouf.

“What’s going on?” Jack asked.

“It’s Hannah, I’m sure of it. She was calling my name!” Martouf said, heading towards the woman who was trying to walk away quickly.

“Dolly, what is with you calling out to all these men?” Vala asked as she tried to slip into the crowd of people.

“Dada! I see my Dada!” Hannah said as Jack came into view.

“Hey, ma’am, can we talk to you?” Jack asked as he hurried behind Vala.

“DADA!” Hannah screamed, reaching for Jack. Vala started running.

“Hannah! Give me my kid back!” Jack said, chasing Vala.

“Uncle Daniel doesn’t remember who anyone is. Vala’s scared. She doesn’t want you to take me. Please find me. I want mama!” Hannah said quickly as she could to Martouf before Vala could get away from them.

“Danm it!” Jack said when Vala disappeared from sight.

“Jack, Hannah could tell me something before they disappeared.” Martouf said.

“Like what?” Jack asked. He wanted to punch something.

“Well, her kidnapper’s name is Vala. Something about Daniel not remembering anyone. She misses Samantha and you.” Martouf said.

“We need to find them. I guess she didn’t tell you an address of where we can find her?” Jack asked, sighing.

“No, I could barely make out all she was saying.” Martouf said.

“Well, let’s see what we can find out about this Vala and find our girl.” Jack said, patting Martouf on the back.

Vala, Daniel, and Hannah stayed hidden from the team for almost another week. Hannah was very upset. She would cry every time she was awake. She wouldn’t eat or drink. Hannah would cry so hard sometime she would gag.

“We can’t let her be this upset anymore.” Vala said sadly, shaking her head. Hannah had cried herself asleep again.

“You want me to find those people in green again?” Daniel asked.

“Ok.” Vala said, sniffling.

Daniel left the little cabin they were hiding out. He headed towards the ring. That was where they were watching who was coming and going. Daniel walked up to a man with dark blonde hair who was smiling and greeting people as they walked past. Daniel walked up to him.

“Dr. Jackson?” Jonas asked.

“I don’t know who that is, but I can show you where the child is that you were looking for.” Daniel said.

“Let me get my team!” Jonas said. He turned to radio Jack when Daniel grabbed his arm.

“No, just you. Vala won’t like a bunch of people.” Daniel said, shaking his head.

“I don’t know the child. Can I please get someone who does to come with you?” Jonas asked, reaching for his radio.

“Just one person.” Daniel said, nodding.

“Colonel O’Neill, could you come to the gate, please?” Jonas asked over the radio.

“I’ll be right there.” Jack said.

“Daniel?” Jack asked, walking up to the gate.

“I don’t know who that is, but he said that I can take you to the child.” Daniel said.

“Yes! Please take me to her. Is she ok?” Jack asked.

“We can’t get her to eat or drink anymore. All she does is cry.” Daniel said as he motioned for Jack to follow.

“Dial home and tell Hammond we are bringing Hannah home.” Jack said to Jonas before following Daniel.

Daniel took them out to a little cabin in the woods. They could hear Hannah’s horse screaming when they got to the door. Jack wanted to bust through the door. Daniel opened the door and Jack pushed in front of him to get to Hannah.

“Hannah, baby, come here.” Jack soothed, reaching for Hannah.

Hannah looked up at the fresh voice.

“Dada!” Hannah said, throwing himself at Jack.

Jack quickly took Hannah from Vala. Hannah clung to him tightly.

“My baby girl! I missed you so much.” Jack said into Hannah’s hair.

“I found her in a crate about a month ago. Why was she put in there?” Vala asked as she paced.

“She was kidnapped from our planet four months ago and sold. We didn’t know where she was taken to. We have been looking all over for her.” Jack explained. He sat down on the bed and offered Hannah a drink of water. She gulped. Jack pulled away the cup so Hannah could stop to breathe. Hannah pulled Jack’s hand with the cup back towards her. Jack gave her a little more.

“Hand me that banana.” Jack said, pointing to the fruit on the table behind Vala. She gave Jack the banana. Jack peeled the banana and broke a piece of for Hannah.

“She won’t eat it like that. She likes to bite it herself.” Vala said.

Hannah took the piece and ate it happily.

“She eats it both ways.” Jack said, smiling.

“You ready to go home, baby? Mommy is going to be so excited to see you.” Jack asked.

“Mama!” Hannah said, clapping.

“How do you know me?” Daniel asked, suddenly.

“You were part of my team until you ascended. I don’t know how you came back. I would like it if you came back with us. There are people who would love to see you.” Jack said, shrugging.

“Can I come with you? I want to make sure you are taking care of Dolly?” Vala asked.

“Her name is Hannah and yes, you can come back with us. We have some questions for you.” Jack said.

Jack stood up with Hannah. They left the small cabin and walked back to the gate.

“General Hammond said you can come through.” Jonas said, smiling.

“Let’s go home!” Jack said as he went through the Stargate.

“Hey!” Hannah said, waving as Hammond walked up to them.

“Hannah, we are thrilled to have you back with us.” Hammond said, smiling.

“Come see me, baby girl.” Carolyn said, reaching for Hannah.

“No, dada!” Hannah said, clinging onto Jack.

“Daddy will see you real soon, but right now you have to get checked out and then mommy and daddy will see you at the hospital.” Jack said as he put Hannah in Carolyn’s arms. Hannah cried as Jack walked away quickly.

“You remember nothing, Doctor Jackson?” Hammond asked as Daniel came down the ramp.

“No, sir.” Daniel said.

“Well, follow Dr. Liam to the infirmary and then we can talk.” Hammond said.

Carolyn bounced and soothed Hannah as they walked towards the infirmary.

“I can hold her.” Vala said. Carolyn noticed Daniel was holding Vala’s hand.

“I have her. You’ll calm down for me, won’t you Banana baby?” Carolyn soothed.

“Want dada!” Hannah whined, laying her head on Carolyn’s chest.

“I know, baby, soon I promise.” Carolyn said as they entered the infirmary.

“Hey, Hannah banana!” Janet said, smiling.

“Yay!” Hannah said, reaching for Janet. Janet took Hannah and hugged her close.

“Princess, we missed you so much.” Janet said, stroking Hannah’s hair. Janet turned around, noticing Daniel for the first time.

“Daniel?” Janet asked, surprised.

“That’s what I’m told my name is.” Daniel said, shrugging.

“He doesn’t remember who he is. I’ve been calling him Zeus because they said he came from the sky.” Vala cooed, hanging on his arm. Daniel smiled and slipped his around Vala’s waist. Janet felt sick.

“Mama!” Hannah whined into Janet’s hair.

“She is going to be so excited to see you!” Janet said, putting Hannah down on a bed.

Martouf came up to Hannah. She reached up for Martouf.

“Hey, little bean! I’m so glad to see you. How is she?” Martouf asked, smiling as he sat on the bed beside Hannah. She crawled into his lap.

“We just got her down here, but she physically looks fine as long as she’s not running a fever. I was told to send her with you to the park.” Janet said as she put the thermometer on Hannah’s forehead. It beeped and Janet smiled.

“I’m guessing no fever.” Martouf said, smiling.

“Nope, she is cleared!” Janet said.

“Ok, little bean, let me tell you the plan so you won’t get upset. Someone is going to take you to the park and leave you. So they can find you on Earth. Don’t worry, someone will come get you soon!"

They made it up to the pediatric ward. Pete was at the nurse’s desk when Sam and Jacob walked up.

“We found Hannah an hour a go they said she was a little dehydrated, but she will be fine. The kidnappers dyed her hair, which they didn’t with the other kids. Other than that, she is healthy and you should be able to take her home by tonight, according to the doctor.” Pete explained.

“Thank you for your help.” Sam said, smiling.

“Her room is down the hallway to the left, room ten.” Pete said.

“Thank you!” Jacob said, as Sam hurried down the hallway to Hannah’s room.

Sam could see Hannah lying in the large hospital bed from the window to her room. She quickly opened the door to the room.

“Mama!” Hannah cried.

“My baby girl!” Sam said, scooping Hannah off the bed, careful of her IV.

Hannah hugged Sam tightly as Sam was hugging her.

“Grandpa, I saw the guy who took us from playpen at the park again! The police officer came before he could grab me again.” Hannah said.

“Who took you, Hannah? Could you point him out if I brought pictures?” Jacob asked as he gently took Hannah from Sam.

“He’s with Daddy. don’t let him take me again!” Hannah cried.

Jacob looked out the window to see the grounds keeper walking with Jack.

“What happened, dad? Why is she so upset?” Sam asked, walking over to the window.

“She said the ground keeper is the one that kidnapped them.” Jacob said, handing Hannah back to Sam.

Hannah screamed when Jack walked into the room with the groundskeeper.

“What’s wrong, baby?” Jack asked, rushing to Hannah. Hannah buried her face in Sam’s neck, clinging to Sam.

Sam hugged Jack quickly, explaining what Jacob said. Pete and a doctor came to see why Hannah was screaming.

“Why don’t we step outside and let them calm her down?” Jacob said to the grounds keeper pushing him out the door.

“I’m going to kill him!” Jake growled.

“No, comfort your baby.” Sam said, putting Hannah in Jack’s arms. Hannah laid her head on Jack’s chest, sniffling.

“I love you so much, baby girl.” Jack cooed.

“What happened?” Pete asked. The doctor began trying to examine Hannah. She pushed his hands away.

“She began screaming the minute the grounds keeper came in like she recognized him or something.” Jack said.

“He was the one that found her, but I don’t know why that would make that upset.” Pete said, frowning.

“Maybe you should go ask him more questions.” Jack said.

“Yeah, I think I will.” Pete said. He left the room.

“Can I please listen to your heart and lungs now?” The doctor asked Hannah.

“No!” Hannah said, shaking her head.

“It’s ok, baby, just like aunt Janet and aunt Carolyn, listen to your heart and lungs.” Sam soothed.

Hannah went still and let the doctor do a quick exam before checking her IV and leaving.

Sam sat down on the bed with Hannah. Hannah sat up and touched Sam’s belly.

“Bebe?” Hannah said.

“Yes, angel, that is your little sibling.” Sam said, putting Hannah’s hand where the baby was kicking.

Hannah started clapping.

“Pretty cool, Hannah banana?” Jack asked.

“She has grown so much and I like her hair blonde even if blue brings out her eyes.” Sam said, smiling as she rubbed Hannah’s back.

Hannah was falling asleep against Sam’s side. Jacob came back into the room.

“Pete is taking the grounds keeper down to the station to ask more questions. Good job banana bean you helped other kids. Hopefully, he will tell who is leading this operation.” Jacob said.

Hannah looked at Jacob sleepily and then cuddled back into Sam’s side.

“She’s already cuddling with her little brother.” Jacob said, smiling.

“Bebe boy?” Hannah asked sleepily.

“We don’t know yet, sweetie. Grandpa just thinks the baby is a boy.” Sam said.

“She is talking so well.” Jack said.

“I feel like we missed a lot.” Sam said tearfully.

“Yeah, but she is safe now and you have her whole life to watch her grow up.” Jacob soothed.

“There are going to be a lot of happy people to see you, Hannah banana!” Jack said, smiling.

Chapter Text

They could take Hannah home from the hospital that night, as planned. Sam bathed Hannah, trying to get the blue out. After some scrubbing and tears from Hannah. Sam decided that the color would just wear out of her hair. Sam put Hannah in fresh pajamas, that they stopped to pick up for her.

“Do you want to cuddle with mama on the couch or play in your playroom? I’ll stay with you.” Sam asked.

“Hole yew!” Hannah said, putting her head on Sam’s shoulder.

“Cuddling it is.” Sam said as she took her toward the livingroom. Hannah looked up when they passed her room. She pointed at the door. Sam took Hannah into her room.

“Are you looking for Devlin and Lola? They moved to a new house. It has been quiet without them, but I’m sure you will see them soon.” Sam asked.

They went in the livingroom and sat down on the couch. Jack came out of the kitchen with a sippy cup of warm milk.

“Here you go, princess.” Jack said, handing Hannah the sippy cup. Hannah took the cup and drank happily.

“We going to cuddle on the couch together?” Jack said, sitting close to Sam. Hannah squished herself between Jack and Sam.

Jacob and Martouf came into the house. Hannah wiggled down from the couch and ran to Martouf. He scooped Hannah up, hugging her tightly.

“Little bean, it is so good to have you home.” Martouf said, kissing Hannah on the head.

The next day, they took Hannah to the SGC for her to see her friends. The minute they got off the elevator and turned the corner to go to the control room, Cam was standing in the hall with Carolyn. Hannah squealed and clapped. Jack put her down, and she ran to Cam.

“Nanner girl, I missed you!” Cam said as he tossed Hannah in the air a little. Hannah giggled, then hugged Cam.

“We need to bottle that giggle!” Carolyn cooed.

“I missed that giggle!” Sam smiled.

“Teal’c and Bra’tac will be back any minute now.” Cam said.

“You want to surprise a couple of Jaffas, Hannah banana?” Jack asked.

Vala was being escorted to a room to talk when she saw Dolly.

“Morning, Dolly darling!” Vala said behind them.

“Hey, Pal!” Hannah said waving from Cam’s arms. Vala walked over to Hannah. She gave Vala a kiss on the cheek, like she did every morning.

“Did you sleep well?” Vala asked.

“Like a little log.” Jack said, motioning for the guard to take Vala.

They heard the gate open.

“Let’s go surprise them in the infirmary. Daddy will make sure everybody is OK and then mommy will bring you in and say surprise.” Jack explained to Hannah. Sam smiled as Cam gave Hannah back to her. They followed Jack down to the infirmary. Jack walked in the infirmary to see Daniel sitting on a bed. Janet had been running more tests.

“Besides, his memory Daniel is in perfect health.” Janet said as she handed him his glasses.

Daniel put his glasses on. It surprised him he could see better.

“Everyone’s test come back ok? I got a surprise waiting in the hall.” Jack asked Janet quietly.

“As far as I can tell, everyone is healthy.” Janet nodded.

“O’Neill!” Teal’c greeted.

“Hey T! I got a little surprise for you and Bra’tac stay there.” Jack said.

Jack walked out of the infirmary. Hannah ran into the infirmary.

“Prise!” Hannah said to Teal’c with her arms held up.

“Hannah Grace Carter O’Neill!” Teal’c said, quickly picking her up. Hannah hugged him.

“I knew you were a little warrior,” Bra’tac grinned. Hannah reached over to hug him. Bra’tac took Hannah.

“Daniel?” Sam asked, walking into the infirmary. Jack had told Sam Daniel came back, but it still surprised her to see him sitting on the bed.

“That’s who I’m told I am.” Daniel said, standing up.

“Where was she located?” Teal’c asked, Jack.

“We went to go check out the planet the Tok’ra told us about. Martouf spotted her in the market. Hannah apparently got really upset when she couldn’t come to us, so they finally gave up and came and got me at the gate we were monitoring.” Jack explained.

“Vala loves that little girl. She would never have let Dolly get sick.” Daniel said, standing up.

“Yeah well she should have stopped when we asked her to but she ran, Daniel, and the little girl’s name is Hannah, not Dolly.” Jack said, frowning.

“Vala said you chased them.” Daniel said.

“Because she ran and if she hadn’t been holding Hannah, I would have zatted her.” Jack said, frustrated.

“Why are you treating Vala like a criminal?” Daniel asked.

“She is a criminal.” Jack growled.

Daniel punched Jack. Bra’tac took Hannah away from the fighting. Guards grabbed Daniel and Jack, pulling them apart. It surprised Janet at Daniel. He must really care for that Vala woman. She was becoming a little emotional, so she stepped out of the infirmary. Sam followed Janet into the hallway and hugged her.

“I’m sorry. I just wished he remembered we were his friends. He obviously likes this Vala a lot.” Janet said, sniffling.

“Hopefully he will remember soon and will realize that he is a very lucky man.” Sam said, touching Janet’s belly. Janet smiled, touching Sam’s hand.

“I had a hard time keeping Cassie home last night. She wants to see Hannah when she feels up to visitors.” Janet said.

“We can see Cassie today. She was looking for Devlin and Lola last night at the house. She seems to remember everyone.” Sam said.

Bra’tac walked out into the hallway with Hannah.

“Hey, mama!” Hannah said, reaching for Sam.

“Hey, my baby!” Sam said, taking Hannah.

“She has grown much and become a brave little warrior.” Bra’tac said.

“She had grown for sure, but she has always been a brave girl.” Sam cooed.

Vala was getting bored with the questions these men were asking her.

“Alright Ms. Mal Doran, I think that is all the questions we have for you. You can go wherever you want to now.” Hammond said.

“I have a few questions for you now.” Vala said, crossing her arms.

“Go ahead.” Hammond said.

“Will I get to see Dolly, I mean Hannah, again?” Vala asked.

“That is up to her parents.” Jacob said.

“Why are the Tok’ra here?” Vala asked, looking at Jacob.

“Hannah is my granddaughter.” Jacob said.

“She has naqudra in her blood. That’s why Mr. Cute smile could understand her. Why is her mother having another child when the universe can smell and take the child she has now?” Vala asked angrily.

“How do you know that is why she was taken?” Jacob asked.

“I don’t know. I’m just saying why produce kids more to tempt the nasty things?” Vala said, bouncing a pencil in her fingers.

“Unless you know something. They took more children besides Hannah and that’s why we don’t think it had anything to do with the naqudra in her blood.” Jacob explained.

“I know nothing. Can I at least say goodbye to her?” Vala asked, sighing.

“If they are still here, then yes, you can tell her goodbye.” Jacob said.

Jacob walked with Vala down the hallway. Teal’c was carrying Hannah on their way to get something to eat.

“Hey, grandpa isn’t Vala great?” Hannah asked as Jacob.

“She’s something, banana bean!” Jacob said.

“Alright, darling, I’m glad you found your way home. I hope I get to see you again soon.” Vala said. Hannah reached for Vala and Vala took her from Teal’c.

“Thank you for taking such good care of Hannah.” Sam said.

“It was easy, really she is a sweetheart.” Vala said, as Hannah hugged her.

“Yes, she is.” Sam agreed.

“Do you think I can come back and visit her from time to time?” Vala asked.

Jack looked like he was going to disagree when Sam grabbed the wall.

“Sam, what’s wrong?” Jack asked. Jacob walked up behind her and put his hand on her back.

“Braxton Hicks caught me off guard.” Sam said, panting.

“Let’s go to the infirmary to get you checked out. What if it’s that blood pressure thing, like you had with Hannah?” Jack asked.

“It’s not Pre-eclampsia, Jack, this feels different. It was like a strong contraction, but it stopped.” Sam said.

“Mama?” Hannah asked, still in Vala’s arms.

“Mama is feeling better, sweetie. I’m fine. Let’s go eat.” Sam soothed as she rubbed her belly.

“Eat!” Hannah said, bouncing.

“I will take Hannah Carter O’Neill to get nourishment. You go to the infirmary and meet us after you get examined. Vala Mal Doran can join us.” Teal’c said.

“I promise I will go get checked out if it continues or gets worse. I am hungry.” Sam said.

“Ok, but after we eat, if you are still feeling even a brief twinge, you go to the infirmary.” Jack insisted.

“I promise!” Sam said, holding up her hand.

They headed to the mess hall. As they were entering, Ashley and the kids were leaving. Ashley was carrying Simon and Iris was helping her push a three baby stroller.

“HI, Jack!” Iris said, hugging Jack.

“Hey, busy bee!” Jack said, hugging her back.

“Hannah, you’re back!” Ashley said, excitedly.

Hannah jumped into Ashley’s arms, making Simon cry. Jacob took Simon from Ashley to calm him down.

“Don’t worry about grumpy pants. He had been in a bad mood all day. I’m glad to have you back.” Ashley said, giving Hannah a kiss on the head.

“We just got her back yesterday. She has been seeing friends today. We were coming to see you after lunch.” Jack said.

“I’m glad you are home! You have grown so much!” Ashley said, stroking Hannah’s blue hair.

“I want to hug Hannah!” Iris said.

“I have never seen such beautiful creatures.” Vala said, kneeling down to look at Iris.

“They’re children, not creatures.” Ashley said, frowning. She kneeled down so Iris could hug Hannah. Hannah smiled and hugged Iris tightly.

“Daddy said Hannah got taken by bad people. Did you catch the bad people, Jack?” Iris asked, looking at Jack.

“Hopefully we are going to catch the bad guys soon, bee.” Jack said, seriously.

“Who are they?” Vala asked.

“I’m Iris! What is your name?”

“I’m Vala. You are beautiful.” Vala said, reaching out to touch Iris’ face.

“Thank you!” Iris said, stepping back, not wanting a stranger to touch her. Vala stood up.

“They are plant hybrids and if someone comes looking for them. We will know it was you who told and I will come after you.” Jack said, whispering harshly in Vala’s ear.

“I would never hurt them.” Vala said, batting her eyelashes.

“Not before you make a profit.” Jack said.

“You act like you know me.” Vala said, acting hurt.

“I know people like you.”

“Pal!” Hannah said, pointing to Vala.

“That’s right Dolly I’m Vala. I’m your pal.” Vala said.

Iris went over to Sam and put her hand on her belly.

“The baby is kicking again. Why are you tummy tight right here?” Iris asked, nuzzling the spot.

“My tummy is just a little tight today but I’m ok. The baby is a kicker.” Sam said, smoothing the worry wrinkle on Iris’s forehead.

“She told on you.” Jack said, smiling.

“It just happened when she was feeling, but that was the only time.” Sam said rolled her eyes.

“Me, me!” Violet said from the stroller.

“No one is paying attention to you, little Violet. Angelic and Adam seem to be ok.” Jacob said.

“We need to get to the nursery. It is nap time.” Ashley said, hugging Hannah before giving her to Jack.

“But I want to see daddy!” Iris whined before yawning.

“Daddy said he would come see you if he could. Let’s go back to the nursery and read books until the littles wake up.” Ashley said.

“Ok.” Iris sighed.

“Sweet dreams.” Jacob said, handing Simon back to Ashley.

“Thanks!” Ashley said. Then they left the mess hall.

“Where did you find the children?” Vala asked as they sat down with their food.

“None of your business.” Jack said.

“Ok.” Vala said, then clicked her tongue.

“The people from the kids’ planet wanted to use them as host and weapons. We just don’t want anyone else going back to the planet so they can start over their research.” Sam explained.

“I understand. I was just wondering.” Vala said, shrugging.

Jack cut up some meatloaf and put in on a plate for Hannah. Sam gave Hannah a bite of mashed potatoes.

“Yum!” Hannah said.

“You find this good, Dolly?” Vala asked, stirring the potatoes.

“She’s young. All her taste buds haven’t come in yet.” Jack said.

They were almost done with their food.

“Bebe!” Hannah said, pointing to Sam, who was rubbing her belly again.

“Yeah, baby, mommy is feeling the baby again.” Sam said, sighing.

“Infirmary?” Jack asked.

“Yeah, I guess so.” Sam said, nodding.

Hannah yawned.

“We will come check on you after Hannah’s n.a.p.” Jacob said, spelling.

“Thanks, dad, see you later. Have fun with grandpa, sweetheart.” Sam said as Jack helped Sam stand.

“No, no! Mama hole yew!” Hannah said, reaching for Sam.

“It’s ok, banana bean. We are going to have fun seeing friends while mama goes to the doctor.” Jacob soothed.

“Why did you spell nap? She knows she falls asleep after lunch. You told me she understood.” Vala said.

“NO, MAMA!” Hannah screamed.

“She understands, but that’s why I spelled it. Did she be willing to take a nap for you?” Jacob asked angrily.

“No, but she would go to sleep after a walk. You know the drill, Dolly, work your energy out.” Vala said as she took Hannah from Jacob and put her on the floor.

“Mama!” Hannah cried, chasing after Sam. As Jack walked Sam out of the mess hall. Teal’c caught Hannah before she could run out of the mess hall. He rubbed her back until she pushed on his chest, arching her back.

“Alright little warrior, show us where you want to go.” Bra’tac said, taking Hannah.

Hannah ran down the hallway to the elevator. She tried to reach the card scanner but couldn’t.

“Keep trying, little warrior.” Bra’tac said. The adults watched Hannah struggle to reach the elevator scanner until the elevator door opened to let people out. Hannah let out a giggle before running into the car.

“Little stinker!” Jacob said, catching the door before closed.

“Smart girl! Where do you want to go?” Bra’tac asked as the others stepped into the elevator with her.

“Mama, dada!” Hannah said.

“Not right now. Do you want to see more friends in the control room?” Jacob asked.

Hannah nodded yes and yawned again. Jacob hit level twenty eight. Hannah walked out of the elevator, leading the way to the control room.

“She has a splendid memory.” Bra’tac said.

“She has a photographic memory. She remembers everything she sees like a photograph.” Jacob explained.

Hannah walked into the control room. Walter jumped out of his skin when Hannah put her hands on his knee.

“Hannah, you scared me! I’m glad you are back.” Walter said. He picked her up and put her in his lap. She turned around facing him and put her head on his shoulder. He patted her with one hand as he continued his work on the computer with the other. He slowly rocked the chair as he did. Jacob stopped the others from entering the control room. He watched as Hannah’s eyes slowly dropped closed and her body relax on Walter’s shoulder.

“You have away of putting her to sleep.” Jacob said quietly, walking over to them.

“I could tell she was tired, sir. I just rocked her some, and she went to sleep.” Walter said.

“Thank you!” Jacob said as he took Hannah. She lifted her head and Jacob rubbed her back. She laid her head on Jacob’s shoulder.

“She fought a good battle.” Bra’tac said, smiling.

“She likes to sleep. She just fights it. Sam did the same thing. If Mark was tired, he would just go to sleep. Not Sam had to know what was happening at all times!” Jacob said.

Jacob went and laid Hannah down in the sleeping quarters. The others went back to do others things while Hannah slept.

Down in the infirmary, Janet was taking Sam’s blood pressure again.

“Your blood pressure is a little high, but you are in pain, so that’s normal. I can tell you it’s not Pre-eclampsia. You have been stressed these past months, and you said Hannah didn’t sleep well last night. So just laid down and try to rest the Braxton Hicks should end soon!” Janet explained.

“Yeah, Hannah wouldn’t sleep in her own room last night. Not that I can blame her. I want her near me, too.” Sam said as Jack helped her lie down on her side.

“I know, her, but Jacob and Teal’c have her, so she is happy and safe. She is probably asleep now. Please try to rest.” Jack said as Sam squeezed his hand during another contraction.

Sam breathed through the pain. Darius brought her more pillows to help make her comfortable.

“Iris told me she got to hug Hannah. She was very excited.” Darius said as he helped place the pillow under back.

“Hannah was very excited to see Iris.” Jack said.

The Braxton Hicks finally calmed and Sam fell asleep. Jack was asleep in the chair beside the bed when Janet came in to check on Sam. Sam opened her eyes and smiled at Janet.

“I’m sorry you didn’t get to have your party on Saturday.” Sam said, sitting up in the bed more.

“Getting Hannah back was way more important. I called the bakery in time for them not to do the cake, so they said to call when we reschedule. Cassie is coming up here after school to see Hannah. She is so excited.” Janet said as she put the blood pressure cuff on Sam’s arm.

“Hannah is going to be so excited to see Cass.” Sam said.

“Mama!” Hannah said as Jacob brought her to the infirmary.

“I hear my banana!” Sam said excitedly.

Jacob brought Hannah behind the curtain. Hannah clapped and then reached for Sam. Sam accepted Hannah, hugging her tightly, and kissed her face.

“Are you feeling better?” Jacob asked.

“I am. It was just Braxton Hicks, like I said.” Sam said.

“Bebe, boy,” Hannah said, rubbing Sam’s belly.

“The baby is fine, sweetie.” Sam said.

“See, Hannah thinks the baby is a boy!” Jacob said proudly, looking at Janet. Janet smiled. She knew Jacob had guessed what Hannah was going to be a girl before Sam found out, and now he was sure Sam was having a boy.

Hannah reached over and patted Jack on the leg. Jack couldn’t help a grin as he opened his eyes. Hannah waved at Jack but cuddled into Sam’s side.

“What do you think I’m having?” Janet asked, gently rubbing her belly. She felt like she was getting huge at twenty-one weeks.

“I think I know what you are having!” Sam said, smiling.

“I think a girl.” Jacob said, nodding.

“Yup!” Sam said.

Sam stayed in the infirmary until Cassie came up to the infirmary. She brought Devlin and Lola with her.

“Banana baby!” Lola said excitedly as they entered the curtain. Devin stayed beside the curtain as Cassie went by the bed. Hannah stood up on the bed to give Lola a hug. Lola lifted Hannah off the bed.

“I love your blue hair, Banana baby!” Lola cooed, bumping noses with Hannah.

“Boo air! Hannah said, touching her ponytail.

“It’s a look! Now my hug!” Cassie said. Lola gave Hannah to Cassie to hug.

“Jacob, did Hannah say if she was mad, I couldn’t keep her from getting taken?” Devlin asked quietly as he touched Jacob’s arm.

“Devlin, Hannah doesn’t blame you at all for her getting taken. We hopefully have the people that caused the kidnapping.” Jacob said, looking into Devlin’s eyes.

“Hole yew!” Hannah said, reaching for Devlin.

“What does that mean?” Devlin asked as he took Hannah.

“She wants to give you a cuddle.” Sam said. Hannah laid her head on Devlin’s shoulder.

“Hannah, Devlin wants to know if you’re mad at him because he couldn’t stop the kidnappers?” Jacob asked.

“No, he tried to stop them but the men. They were too big for him or the others to stop,” Hannah said to Jacob.

“She said that you tried to stop them and they were too big for you to stop. No, she is not mad at you.” Jacob said

“Is that why your mom said you have been having bad dreams again? Buddy, this wasn’t your fault. No one blames you.” Sam asked.

“Was the groundskeeper one of the men?” Jack asked.

“He was there, but we really didn’t see anyone else’s face.” Devlin said. Lola nodded in agreement.

Hannah sat up and kissed Devlin on the cheek.

“See, she still adores you!” Cassie said, smiling.

The others chuckled as Devlin blushed.

Chapter Text

A week later

Sam decided she did wanted to know the gender of the baby. Jack said if she wanted to know, then he wanted to know. Cassie was excited that Sam had changed her mind. Not only was this a gender reveal party for Janet and Sam, but also a welcome home party for the babies. It would be the first time they were all been together since they disappeared. Jack and Sam arrived early to see if Cassie and Janet needed any help set up. Cassie hugged Sam and Jack, then took Hannah from Jack to go play with her.

“I feel like I’m intruding on your party. Jack and I we can have our own party.” Sam said.

“You’re not intruding at all. I love we are doing this together! Our babies are going to be best friends.” Janet said, hugging Sam.

Sam smiled big.

“I can’t wait for our babies to be friends and Hannah’s going to be mothering both of them.” Sam said, chuckling.

“Cassie wants to take a year off after she graduates just to be with the baby. I told we will talk about that when she graduates. Which I can’t believe is next year.” Janet said, sighing.

“Time goes by so fast! Does she know Daniel is back?” Sam asked, lowering her voice.

“She knows he’s back and remembers nothing. She wants to see him, but I’m afraid that it will just upset her when he doesn’t remember her. Today has taken her mind off of him.” Janet explained.

There was a knock on the door. Teddy, Missy and their kids with Laney, Jeremy and their kids were at the door.

“Hey guys, come on in!” Janet greeted.

“Hey Sam, we missed you!” Ryder said, hugging her.

“I missed you too, buddy. You have grown a foot since I last saw you!” Sam said, hugging Ryder tightly.

“I’m sorry we haven’t been around more! I’m so happy Hannah is back safe!” Laney said, hugging Sam with Ryder.

“It’s OK. we have all been stressed these past few months and I’m glad all the kids are safe. How is Lilly bean doing and the twins?” Sam asked.

“Phoenix and Phoebe are doing great! We are going to have to do better hanging out again since the children are back and safe.” Missy said, hugging Sam.

“Hi!” Hannah said, running in from the backyard with Jack and Cassie.

The children all gathered around Hannah, hugging and making her giggle. The adults smiled, watching the children have fun with each other. Missy and Laney hugged Janet and Cassie as the men greeted Jack.

“How are you feeling?” Laney asked Janet.

“I’m feeling much better.” Janet said.

Hannah ran over to Sam, holding her arms up. Sam picked her up to give her a cuddle. Hannah relaxed in Sam’s arms.

“You getting a little overwhelmed with all the love and attention you’re getting or did you just need mama?” Sam asked, rocking her.

“Mama, hole yew” Hannah whined.

“I got you, baby.” Sam said into Hannah’s hair.

Sam took Hannah into Cassie’s room and shut the door. She rocked and soothed Hannah, who was still whining. Jack came into Cassie’s room, knocking softly.

“Everyone ok?” Jack asked, walking over to them.

“She just got a little overwhelmed with all the people I brought her in her to calm her down.” Sam said. Hannah reached for Jack. Jack took Hannah.

“Should we take her home? Maybe this is too much too soon. I know she spent the week with Mark and his family, but maybe this is too many people.” Jack said.

“I tay.” Hannah said.

“Ok, we’ll stay. Do you want me to hold you for a while?” Jack asked.

“Hole yew, dada.” Hannah said.

“Ok, baby, daddy will hold you.” Jack said.

They walked back to Janet’s livingroom. Cam, Carolyn and kids were there.

“Banana baby!” Lola greeted, reaching for Hannah. Jack felt Hannah tense and grab his shirt.

“Banana is feeling a little overwhelmed and I’m going to hold her for a while.” Jack explained.

“Ok, love you,” Lola said and threw Hannah an air kiss. Hannah smiled and copied Lola.

“Phoenix and Phoebe did the same thing for a while. They just wanted mommy and daddy for a while, which is understandable.” Missy said.

“We are here for cuddles when you are ready, Nanner.” Cam said, smiling.

Hannah blew him a kiss, too.

“Bebes!” Hannah said, pointing to the car seats.

“They have gotten big since you have seen them.” Carolyn said as she turned the seats towards Hannah.

The boys were now six months old and Max had gained weight since his surgery. They both were chubby with head full of dark hair. They had huge smiles on their faces.

“My chubby bunny babies!” Lola cooed.

“We have to find a new nickname for them, Lolo. They are not chubby bunnies, they are little men.” Cam said.

“Mom, call them that too!” Lola insisted.

“Look at our healthy little boys. Sometimes when they are screaming, I call them my little bullfrogs because they pull up their legs ready to bounce away.” Carolyn said.

Cam smiled and shook his head.

Martouf came in with Teal’c and Jonas. Janet came up to greet them while Lola and the other kids went to play in the backyard.

“Thank you for inviting me.” Jonas said.

“Of course I’m glad you could make it.” Janet said, smiling.

“I’ve never been to a gender reveal party. What happens? Teal’c said that I didn’t need to bring a present.” Jonas asked.

“No, this is just a get together with friends. I gave my ultrasound results to the bakery. They made a cake with the gender color, then Cass and I are going to cut the cake and it’s going to show whether I’m having a boy or a girl.” Janet explained.

Jonas still looked very confused but smiled and walked away. Janet smiled at Teal’c and hugged him.

Jonas smiled as he walked up to Jack. Hannah was staring at him from Jack’s shoulder.

“Say hi to Jonas, Hannah banana.” Jack said, bouncing his shoulder playfully.

“Hi!” Hannah said, waving.

“It is nice to finally meet you, Hannah.” Jonas said.

“She’s having a clingy day. Usually she is more social, but she will get used to you.” Jack said.

“Teal!” Hannah said, reaching for the Jaffa.

Teal’c actually smiled as he took Hannah, hugging her.

‘Do I get a hug, little bean?’ Martouf asked, walking up. He had been gone for a couple of days, with the Tok’ra, and was finally back.

“Tuff!” Hannah said excitedly. Teal’c gave Hannah to Martouf, and she hugged him.

Martouf never knew he would ever miss anyone after what happened with Jolnar. He missed Hannah a lot, especially while she was missing. He loved being an uncle, which was very new to him.

“You excited to find out if mommy is going to have a boy or girl?” Martouf asked.

“Mommy, bebe boy.” Hannah said nodding.

“You know already?” Martouf asked, looking at Jack.

“No, she is just thinks the baby is a boy. We don’t know yet. Jacob keeps saying boy, so she says boy.” Jack explained.

“Your grandfather might be right. He was right about you.” Martouf said, kissing Hannah on the head.

“Mr. Teal’c, is your son coming today?” Laura asked as she walked up to him.

“No, since his mother’s passing, Ry’ack stayed with Master Bra’tac and do some training.” Teal’c said.

“I’m so sorry.” Laura said, grabbing Teal’c’s hand.

Teal’c bowed to the young fourteen-year-old.

“Mama?” Hannah asked, looking around.

“Let’s go find her.” Martouf said, smiling.

They walked into the kitchen, where Sam was talking to some other women.

“Mama!” Hannah said, waving.

“You found me, big girl. Did you give uncle Martouf lots of cuddles to welcome him home?” Sam asked as she took Hannah.

“Yep!” Hannah nodded.

Hannah laid her head on Sam’s shoulder as Sam rubbed Hannah’s back and continued to talk to her friends.

Jacob walked into the kitchen a few minutes later with some other people.

“Ark!” Hannah squealed, reaching for her uncle Mark.

“Am I invisible?” Jacob asked.

“When Mark’s around you are!” Sam said, smiling as Mark took Hannah and Sam hugged Jacob.

Mark Carter smiled. He was extremely happy that Hannah was found safely. It horrified him when his dad called to tell him that Hannah was one of the kids that was kidnapped from the park. It was all over the news. His wife Kelly had cried. They didn’t know what they would have done if it were their children. When the kids slowly reappeared, he waited for his dad to call to them. Hannah was ok. He knew Sam was strong, but she would never be the same if something bad had happened to Hannah. He wasn’t happy when Sam called out of the blue three years ago and said she was getting married and wanted him to come to the wedding. He was even more upset when he found out the guy was much older and, at one time, her commanding officer. Once he got to know Jack, he could tell he loves Sam and adores Hannah. Jack had to go back to work while Mark and his family were visiting, but he always made sure, no matter how late, he would go kiss Hannah and Sam, even if they were asleep. Sam was happy, and that was all that matter to Mark.

“We have become good friends, haven’t we, Hannah banana?” Mark asked, tickling Hannah.

Hannah hugged Mark, nodding.

It did not surprise Mark that Hannah was extremely smart, like Sam. She was trying to talk more and more everyday they had been there. His kids love Hannah. She loved to play and would watch the older ones if she didn’t know the game.

“Thank you for letting us come to your party.” Mark said to Janet.

“Of course, this is Sam’s party, too! I’m glad you got to visit this week. I can tell Hannah has had a lot of fun.” Janet said.

“Have you had fun this week, baby girl” Kelly asked patting Hannah on the back.

“Ots of fun!” Hannah said.

“We have too!” Bree smiled. The now six-year-old was missing her front tooth.

“Whoa, you look like Hannah, but with blue eyes!” Lola said surprised as she came in to the kitchen to find Carolyn.

“I’m not sure if you two ever met when they were here for Hannah’s gender reveal party. This is my niece Bree. Her dad is my brother.” Sam explained as she pointed to Mark, who was still holding Hannah.

“Hi! I’m Lola, I’m six years ago!” Lola said, proudly.

“I’m six, too!” Bree said.

“Mama, something is wrong with my mouth. It hurts!” Lola whined suddenly.

“That changed suddenly! What happened to you mouth? Show me where it hurts?” Carolyn asked, kneeling down.

Lola pointed to where her mouth was hurting.

“It looks like you have a loose tooth in the back. It won’t take long. Just try not to swallow the tooth.” Carolyn explained.

“What if I swallow the tooth?” Lola asked, eyes wide.

“Nothing, the tooth fairy will still come and the tooth will work its way out a different way.” Carolyn explained.

“Hey, Jacob, can you come here before Cassie explodes?” Jack called from the livingroom.

Jacob hurried out, and the others followed curiously. Cassie was spinning Jordan around happily. Benny was jumping up and down next to Darius. Vickie was holding the now one-year-old Patrick, but she was also taking pictures on her phone of the excited children. Cassie put Jordan down and held him steady for a moment before letting go. Jordan was standing by himself in the middle of the room. He took a step towards Jacob slowly.

“Look at you, big guy!” Jacob said proudly as Jordan’s steps got more steady. He hugged Jordan tightly as soon as Jordan got close enough.

“I wanted to show you first since you helped me when I didn’t want to do my physical therapy.” Jordan said.

“We just had to turn your exercises into a game so they didn’t seem like work. I’m so proud of you!” Jacob said.

The entire house erupted in cheers. Patrick, not liking the noise, screamed. Hannah had also buried her face in Mark’s chest, not liking the noise. Darius took Patrick to calm the baby down, and Jack went over to Hannah.

“Jordan walked by himself!” Benny cheered.

“You are talking so well, Benny!” Jordan said.

“Oh, sweet boys always so proud of each other!” Missy gushed.

Sam and Janet went to Jordan.

Jordan busted into tears as Janet hugged him.

“What happened, baby?” Janet hugged him.

“I’m sorry, this is your party. I didn’t mean to make such a scene. I made Patrick and Hannah upset.” Jordan sniffed.

“This was an amazing gift I’m so proud of you! You have had some serious setbacks and worked so hard for this.” Janet soothed, hugging him tightly.

“You know Patrick is a fussy boy with loud noise he is ok now see.” Darius said, bouncing the baby, who had stopped crying.

Hannah ran over and hugged Jordan’s leg.

“See, Hannah banana is fine now too!” Sam said, rubbing Jordan’s shoulder.

“I don’t need my crutches anymore, but I still need my wheelchair for long distances.” Jordan said proudly. Sam smiled and hugged Jordan.

“Should we do the cake now?” Janet asked, smiling. They all gathered in the livingroom. Sam and Carolyn help set up the table and bring out the cake. The cake was two tiered. Both tiers had pink and blue rosettes on the top of the cake read “He or She”. Cassie was very excited. Janet couldn’t help but smile. She wished Daniel was with them, finding out the baby’s gender. He was back at the SGC, unfortunately with Vala, who had stayed.

“Are you ok?” Cassie asked, touching Janet’s belly.

“I’m fine! You ready?” Janet asked

Cassie nodded, picking up the knife. They cut the cake at the same time and then they lifted the cake server together. Layers of pink cake appeared.

“I knew it!” Cassie said, grinning as she hugged Janet.

“I’m going to have my two girls!” Janet beamed.

Everyone clapped and cheered, congratulating Janet and Cassie.

“Ok, let’s see what Sam and Jack are having then we will pass out the cake!” Janet said

Sam wanted something simple, so they had cake pops made. They were plain white with pink and blue star sprinkles on them. Sam and Jack walked up. He had Hannah on his hip.

“Ok, so Jack and Sam are going to close their eyes and Hannah is going to bite into the cake pop and say pink or blue.” Cassie said.

“Does she know pink and blue?” Jacob asked. He winked at Hannah.

“Hannah, what color is this?” Cassie asked, hold up a pink balloon.

“Ink!” Hannah said, proudly

“Very good! Now this color?” Cassie said, holding up a blue balloon.

“Boo!” Hannah said.

Jack held Hannah facing the group of people. Cassie held the cake pop for Hannah to bite. She bit into the cake pop.

“Boo!” Hannah said excitedly.

“No way!” Sam gasped, grinning.

“We’re having a boy!” Jack said, grinning, and then kissed Sam.

Everyone clapped for Jack and Sam.

“I promised no I told you so! I’m thrilled for you!” Jacob said, hugging Sam.

“Bebe boy!” Hannah said, clapping.

Chapter Text

Cassie came up to the SGC to see her mom. Her mom was pretending like Cassie couldn’t hear the nightmares she was having. Cassie usually climbed into bed with her, saying she was the one having bad dreams. Cassie stopped when she saw Daniel in the hall. He was with a woman with dark hair.

“Daniel?” Cassie asked. Daniel turned around with the woman. Cassie didn’t recognize her.

“Yes?” Daniel said.

“It’s me Cassie! Man, I missed you!” Cassie said. She wanted to hug him so badly!

“Oh, you are the doctor’s daughter. I’m Vala pleasure to meet you.” Vala said.

“Hi.” Cassie said, shortly.

“Have you seen mom, lately? We found out the baby is a girl!” Cassie said.

“Congratulations!” Daniel said. He still didn’t know who this teenager was.

“You remember nothing about us?” Cassie asked.

“A little is coming back, but I’m sorry I don’t remember you right now. I wish I did. You seem very sweet.” Daniel said.

“You thought I was a pain in the butt teenager, but you loved me.” Cassie said, chuckling.

Daniel grinned.

“Cassie, what are you doing here?” Janet asked as she came around the corner.

“I wanted to make sure you were OK.” Cassie said.

“I’m fine, sweetheart!” Janet said.

“Cassie was telling us you are expecting a girl. How exciting.” Vala said.

“Thank you! Yes, we are very excited!” Janet said she rubbing her belly.

“Do you have any names picked out?” Daniel asked. He felt strange every time he looked at the doctor that there was something different about her.

“No, we have some names picked out, but nothing set in stone. We want to see her first before we decide on a name.” Janet explained.

“We have to go now. See you later!” Vala said as she pulled Daniel down the hallway. She knew she shouldn’t be jealous, but Daniel always looked at the doctor differently. She was afraid when Daniel started remembering everything. She would not like the results.

“I don’t like her.” Cassie said, frowning.

“She’s OK Cassie. She took care of Hannah and Daniel while they were missing.” Janet said.

“I bet she did.” Cassie huffed, frowning.

“Cassandra, that is enough. Is that why you came up here hoping to see Daniel?” Janet asked.

“No, I’m worried about you. You are the one not sleeping very well. It’s not good for either of you.” Cassie said, touching Janet’s belly.

“I’m fine, baby. I promise. Nightmares are common in pregnancy.” Janet explained as she tucked some hair behind Cassie’s ear.

“Just because it’s common doesn’t mean you’re OK. Mom, I heard you crying a lot this past week.” Cassie whispered.

“That’s why you have been crawling in the bed with me, sweetheart?” Janet asked.

Cassie nodded yes.

“Thank you, baby.” Janet said, kissing Cassie on the head.

“I know this won’t stop the nightmares, but maybe we can get you some of those pillows that Sam uses to sleep. Maybe you can sleep better when you sleep.” Cassie said.

“I actually asked Sam about those pillows today. She gave me the names of the ones she likes.” Janet said.

“So are we are going to go shopping for them?” Cassie asked.

“I still have a couple more hours on my shift. If you brought your homework, you can get that done. Then when my shift is over, we can go out to eat and do some shopping. Sound good?” Janet asked.

“Yeah, I’ll go get my book bag from my car.” Cassie said with a small sigh.

“Thank you!” Janet said.

A few hours later, Janet found Cassie in her office, reading a book. Janet knocked on the door so she wouldn’t scare Cassie.

“Hey, I just want to run down to the nursery and then we can go. Do you want to stay here or come with me?” Janet asked.

“I’ll come with you. It has been awhile since I’ve seen the kiddos.” Cassie said, standing up. She put her stuff in her book bag.

Cassie and Janet rode the elevator down to the floor the nursery was on. Janet used her key card to open the door. The room had changed a lot in the year and a half since the kids had been there. They covered the room in paintings and drawings by Iris, Lola and the babies. Different color crib sheets and different toys in each crib representing the babies personalities. Simon ran towards Janet, his little chubby arms up.

“Hey, big guy, are you having a better day today?” Janet asked.

“He had a great day. Played with everyone as well as they play together. Had an amazing three hour nap and ate all his food and bottles.” Ashley said, walking over to them carrying Angelica.

“Good job, buddy. I wonder if you are getting some more teeth. If that’s why you have been so grumpy lately. Look, Cassie came to see you.” Janet cooed then kissed Simon on the head.

“Hey little guy!” Cassie said as Simon laid his head on Janet’s shoulder.

“Hi, Cassie!” Iris said, running up.

“Hey, sweetie! You have gotten taller since I saw you last!” Cassie said as Iris hugged her.

“I think she is getting taller too!” Ashley said, smiling.

“How big is the baby now?” Iris asked, handing Janet a ruler. Iris loved learning about the babies in Janet and Sam’s belly. Janet sat in a rocking chair so Simon could sit on one leg and Iris could sit on her other leg.

“Let’s see, she is almost a full ruler long by next week. She will be. She probably weighs about a pound now. She can hear everything going on now so you can say hello.” Janet explained.

“Hi, Janet’s baby, I’m Iris.” Iris said, her lips close to Janet’s belly.

“I felt her move. She says hello to Iris.” Janet said, grinning.

“How come I can’t feel her, but I can feel Sam’s baby kick?” Iris asked.

“That’s a good question, Iris. Baby girl isn’t quite strong enough to be felt on the outside yet, but Sam’s little guy is older and strong enough to kick hard enough to be felt.” Janet said. Simon got down off Janet’s lap and went to Cassie. She was on the floor playing with the others.

“How big is Sam’s baby?” Iris asked.

“He is one full ruler and four more inches. He weighs about three pounds, maybe a little more.” Janet explained.

“How do you know so much about the baby when they live in your belly?” Iris asked.

“You are full of questions today!” Ashley said.

“Well, I have books that tell me how the baby should grow and I have a machine that can show and take pictures of the baby. So I can make sure she is growing right.” Janet explained.

“I want to see the baby in your belly, please!” Iris exclaimed.

“Well, it will have to be up to your dad, but when I have my next ultrasound, maybe your dad will let you watch. He may think you are too young, but I will ask him.” Janet said.

“Thank you!” Iris said, hugging Janet.

“You’re welcome, baby. It is good to be curious.” Janet said.

“Mama!” Simon said, reaching for Janet.

“You need some more cuddles, buddy?” Janet asked.

“No, book.” Simon said.

“Ok, I’ll read you a book. Go get me one.” Janet said, pointing to the bookshelf.

They stayed in the nursery reading books and playing with the kids, then Janet and Cassie went to go get dinner.

Vala and Daniel were sitting in the mess hall eating. Vala could tell something was going on with Daniel.

“What’s going on in that head of yours? Are you remembering something else?” Vala asked, tossing a grape at him. It hit him on the side of the head.

“I don’t know. It’s not really remembering exactly, it’s more of a feeling. It has been happening all day.” Daniel said, shrugging.

“Feelings for that, Dr. Frasier?” Vala asked, grinning. His eyes went wide.

“I’m not stupid Daniel. She mourns for you every time she sees you. I figured you couldn’t be single, I was hoping. You can tell her we never slept together. Despite my best efforts.” Vala said.

“You should tell her how you feel.” Vala said, then took a bite of her sandwich.

“What?” Daniel asked, shocked.

“I care for you. I really do, but I can tell those feelings you have for me are disappearing, especially when you see her.” Vala said.

“Vala, I love you! That’s one thing I’m sure of. I don’t know to feel about Dr. Frasier. I don’t know how to feel or remember anything about these people, and it’s frustrating.” Daniel said, his voice rising. People were looking over at them.

“It’s ok, darling. I love you too! Just take it one day at a time. Let it come back little by little, like Dr. Marks said.” Vala soothed, stroking his face.

The next day, Janet was sitting in her office. She was tired. The pillows kind of helped, but they didn’t stop the nightmares. The only thing that soothed the nightmares was when Cassie crawled in the bed with her. There was a knock on the door. It surprised her to see Vala at the door.

“Vala, come in. What can I do for you?” Janet asked as she took a drink of water.

“I think I’m pregnant and it’s Daniel’s,” Vala said as she shut the door.

Janet choked on the water. She coughed violently. Vala came around and patted Janet on the back.

“I didn’t mean to make you choke. I just wanted to prove something.” Vala said, still patted Janet’s back.

“What do you mean?” Janet asked, gasping.

“I wanted to see how you would react to saying I was pregnant to see if you still love Daniel. I wasn’t trying to kill you.” Vala said, rubbing her back.

“I guess the choking proved a point?” Janet asked.

“I am very sorry I made you choke, but yes, it did, and that your eyes look like you lose him again every time you see him. Despite you smile at him.” Vala said.

“He loves you but he is scared to admit it because he doesn’t remember yet.” Vala said.

“He loves you now. I see it the way he looks at you,” Janet said.

“I’ve never said this before, but I’m his safe place. He wouldn’t even sleep with me. I couldn’t tell, even though he didn’t know who he was thinking of someone. He has woken up plenty of time screaming women’s names and none of them has been mine. Once was a Sha’ra and he has called out Janet more than once.” Vala said.

“Sha’ra was his first wife. He loved her very much. Apophis took her,” Janet said.

“I want to go, but I want to make sure Daniel is taken care of and I want to see my Dolly again.” Vala said.

“Why do you want to leave?” Janet asked.

“I’m bored. They won’t let me go anywhere and I haven’t done my craft in ages.” Vala said, flopping in a chair throwing her leg over the arm of the chair.

“What do you want me to do?” Janet asked.

“Talk to Daniel to see if he remembers anything about your relationship. I know he scared and I think part of it is that baby girl in your belly.” Vala said.

“If he will talk to me, I will talk to him.” Janet said.

“Thank you!” Vala said as she skipped out of the office.

Daniel knocked on Teal’c’s door and walked into the room. The room was filled with candles and Teal’c was sitting on the floor.

“Sorry to interrupt you.” Daniel said.

“I was finished with my kelnoreem.” Teal’c said, standing up and walking over to the bed. Daniel sat down in a chair across from Teal’c.

“I found this picture of this woman. I remembered her name is Sha’ra. She was my wife. She died.” Daniel said, holding a picture he found.

“She did, indeed. I’m glad you are remembering Daniel Jackson. That is excellent news,” Teal’c said.

“Can I ask you about someone else I remember?” Daniel asked.

“Indeed.” Teal’c nodded.

“How well did I know Dr. Frasier?” Daniel asked.

“Extremely well.” Teal’c said.

“I loved her at one time?” Daniel asked.

“You loved her until you ascended. Does this mean you no longer have feelings for Dr. Frasier?” Teal’c asked, frowning.

“I don’t know. When I look at Dr. Frasier, I have these feelings that I don’t understand. I love Vala, but I have those feelings when I look at Dr. Frasier, and it scares me.” Daniel said.

“Because you can not love two women at the same time?” Teal’c asked.

“Not like I feel no.” Daniel said.

“What are you feeling, Daniel Jackson?” Teal’c asked.

“When I look at Janet, I feel like I have couldn’t love anyone more than I do her. That I want her baby to be mine. It scares me because I don’t know this woman. Vala, I haven’t known her for very long, but she took care of me and she loves Hannah and I love her.” Daniel explained.

“You know Dr. Frasier very well. You both love each other as much as you said. You love Vala Mal Doran because she helped you. That is a different love. You need to talk to Dr. Frasier. She can help you remember each other.” Teal’c explained.

“Ok, I will talk to her. I just want to remember my life before I ascended.” Daniel said.

“Your memory will return to you soon.” Teal’c nodded.

Janet sat at her desk, letting the tears flow. She didn’t know if it was because she was tired or hormones, but the conversation with Vala made her teary. She was glad it was a slow day in the infirmary today. There was another knock on the door. Daniel stuck his head in the door.

“Daniel, come in!” Janet said, wiping her eyes quickly.

“Are you ok? Is this a bad time?” Daniel asked, walking into the office.

“No, it ok. I just get a little emotional when I’m tired.” Janet explained.

“I can come back.” Daniel said.

“No, please sit down. Did you want to talk?” Janet asked.

“Yeah, I want to ask you some questions. If you don’t mind?” Daniel asked.

“Ok, sure.” Janet said, smiling.

“How long have we known each other?” Daniel said, sitting down.

“For six years.” Janet said.

“Did you and I ever date?” Daniel asked.

“Yeah, we dated and lived together for over a year before you ascended.” Janet said.

“So we loved each other?” Daniel asked, not looking at her.

“We love each other very much!” Janet said tearfully.

Daniel looked up.

“You still love me?” Daniel asked.

“I never stopped loving you. Every time I feel our daughter move, it reminds me of how much I love you.” Janet said.

“Our daughter?” Daniel asked.

“I found out I was pregnant after you ascended. Do you want to feel her?” Janet asked.

“Ok.” Daniel said, standing up.

Janet pushed the chair back from the desk and motioned for Daniel to come around the desk. She took his hand and placed it on her belly, and pressed down a little.

“She is still too little to feel kicking, but she likes to sleep right here. I’m honestly not sure if that’s her head or rump.” Janet said, grinning.

“That’s amazing!” Daniel said as he rubbed his thumb over the little bump.

“When do you feel her kick?” Daniel asked.

“I feel her moving and wiggling, but you probably won’t before three or four more weeks.” Janet explained.

“Can I feel her when she kicks?” Daniel asked.

“Of course. You can come when I have another ultrasound too, if you want to?” Janet asked.

“I would really like that.” Daniel said, smiling. Janet really missed his smile.

“Vala came to talk to me today, too.” Janet said. She noticed Daniel had not removed his hand.

“I’m scared to ask what she said. I care for her, but she can be over the top.” Daniel said, sighing.

She tried not to flinch when he said he cared for Vala.

“She started off telling me was pregnant.” Janet said.

“What? That’s not true. We have done nothing to cause pregnancy!” Daniel said, gasping.

“She told me that as well. She apparently wanted to see how I would react. She said that you had some powerful feelings for me,” Janet said, smiling.

“How did you react?” Daniel said, looking down again.

“I got choked on some water. Kind of surprised me and I was trying a drink when she delivered the news!” Janet said, chuckling.

“Were you ok?” Daniel asked, frowning.

“I was fine. Vala even patted me on the back and apologized. She wasn’t expecting such a powerful reaction.” Janet said.

“She is definitely over the top. She was right, though, every time I saw you. I would feel like I couldn’t love anyone more than I love you. It honestly scared me.” Daniel said, leaning against her desk.

“And now?” Janet asked hopefully.

“I’m not so scared. How do we do this?” Daniel asked.

“One day at a time. Get to know each other again until you get you memory back.” Janet said.

“Yeah, I can do that. I have a strange question. What do you I tell Vala? I don’t want to hurt her.” Daniel asked.

“Tell her we talked and that you are going to be ok. She will understand.” Janet explained as she touched his face.

“I guess you talked about that earlier?” Daniel asked. Janet nodded.

“How does Cassie fit into this?” Daniel asked.

“She is my adopted daughter. She is so excited about this baby.” Janet said.

“We found her on a planet everyone had died.” Daniel said, rubbing his temples.

“That’s right!” Janet said, surprised.

“Maybe I’m remembering more with your help!” Daniel said, smiling.

Chapter Text

Jonas sighed. Why did his people have to be at war with each other? It kind of stung when his old professor, Dr. Kieran, gave him the cold shoulder. He really looked up to that man. The Kelownan delegation was in the debriefing room when they heard the screaming.

“Someone help, please, help us.” The frantic voice yelled.

Ashley stumbled into Hammond’s office carrying a limp Iris. Ashley dropped to her knees, tears streaming down her face. She then passed out on the floor. Jack stopped Sam from touching them.

“Sir, we need a contaminate team. I think they have been poisoned.” Jack said.

“Agreed.” Hammond said, going to his phone.

“Where are the other kids? Are they just as sick?” Sam asked, frowning.

“What is going on?” Dr. Kieran asked.

“Something has happened to some children that stay on base. Please, just stay here while we figure this out,” Jonas said. He went to go check on the others in the nursery.

A medical team ran into Hammond’s office.

“What happened?” Carolyn asked as they put Iris on a stretcher.

“Ashley just ran in crying with Iris and then passed out.” Jack said.

“Iris’s heartbeat is thready. I need to know if they ate anything new?” Carolyn asked.

“We don’t know Ashley just ran in and collapsed with Iris.” Jack explained.

“Doctor, I think she is waking up.” The sergeant said. Carolyn went over to Ashley, who was slowly opening her eyes.

“Ashley, what happened?” Carolyn asked.

“I don’t know. I set up the littles with their lunch, then took Iris to eat. We ate lunch, then Iris started getting sick, and I didn’t feel well either.” Ashley explained, then passed back out.

“We need to shut down the mess hall until we test the food. Jonas just called up from the nursery to say the babies are sick as well.” Jack said, coming back into the office.

“Do it and check with any personal that ate down in the mess. We need to speak with the kitchen staff as well.” Hammond ordered.

“Yes, sir!” Jack said before leaving the office.

“Sir, I got food from the mess hall and I feel fine.” Carolyn said.

“You think they were targeted?” Hammond asked.

“I don’t know. I wish we could test what Iris and Ashley ate. Make sure they keep a tray the babies ate off.” Carolyn said to one of the airman standing at the door.

“Yes, ma’ma!” The airman said as he left to go to the nursery.

The babies were very sick. They had definitely been poisoned. Ashley was having an allergic reaction to something she ate. The babies blood had no information of what poisoned them. Bill was in the infirmary checking on Angelica when Janet came in to take more blood.

“Do you think if we contact the planet that they would have information on what could be poisonous to them?” Janet asked.

“I don’t think so. They needed our help on how to just keep them alive, which we were doing a pretty good job for eighteen months.” Bill said, touching Angelica’s hand.

“We’ll figure this out! They aren’t getting worse, but we need to find something to make them better. We increased their chlorophyll. It seems to keep them alive.” Janet assured.

“I’m a scientist. I should have figured this out poison antidotes shouldn’t be this hard. Unless the poison isn’t from Earth. Can I see the blood results?” Bill asked as he stood up from his chair.

“Sure, I’ll email you the results to your lab right now.” Janet said nodding.

“Thank you! I’ll let you know what I find out as soon as I can. Can I use your phone to call Coombs and Felger?” Bill asked

“Of course!” Janet said, pointing to the desk in the corner.

Bill went over to the phone. After he hung up, he left to go to his lab.

Daniel looked down at the sick little boy in the crib. Janet had told him about Simon when he had a dream about plants having babies. He was supposed to go see Simon the day Simon got sick.

“He looks so small.” Daniel said, looking at Janet.

“He is tiny, but he is also strong. Simon seems to fight this more than the others. He has woken up once or twice, but the others haven’t even opened their eyes.” Janet explained.

“Is there anything we can do for them?” Daniel asked.

“Talk to him. They seem to react to voices. I’m sure Simon has missed your voice.” Janet said.

“Hey, little man. I wish I got to see you before you got sick.” Daniel said as he put his hand on Simon’s little belly.

“See, his heart rate went up a little. He recognized your voice. You heard your daddy’s voice now. You just have to get better so you can hug him.” Janet cooed at Simon. His heart rate went up again when Janet spoke to him.

Jack really didn’t like the whole sitting down and talking with people. Especially since these people accused Daniel of sabotage. Jonas had every right to want to help his people. These people didn’t want the help that they were trying to give them, they didn’t want the medicine they were offering. They wanted Sam and other engineers to help build planes with weapons.

“Major Carter O’Neill is not available to help right now, even if we agreed to help you build planes.” Jack said.

“Why not? We were told she has helped with plans to build planes before.” The Prime Minister asked.

“You don’t need to know the details, but she cannot gate travel for a while.” Jack said.

The Prime Minister frowned, but they continued their talk. They talked, well argued, for four more hours, then they adjourned for the day, which was the only thing they agreed on. They met Dr. Kieran after the meeting to talk about the resistance. Jonas was worried about the professor. He was acting strange, even for him.

Sam was in the lab with Bill and Coombs. They were trying to find the antidote for the poison. The activated charcoal they had given the children was stabilizing them a little. Ashley was getting over the allergic reaction with antihistamines they were giving her through an IV. She was very upset that the children were so sick and she was getting better.

“It’s some kind of mushroom powder, but definitely nothing on earth. I can’t find any specific species,” Coombs said.

“Mushroom poisoning is lethal. The charcoal and medicines that Dr. Frasier has them on to protect their kidney and livers are only going to last so long.” Felger said sadly.

“Can Jacob help? Maybe Salmac has heard of a cure? I will not give up on Angelica or the others.” Bill asked.

“I can ask. I’ll contact the Nox and see if they have any kind of medicine or at least identify the mushroom to see if we can make our own antidote.” Sam said.

“Who would want to hurt children?” Bill asked, rubbing his forehead.

After talking to General Hammond, Sam went to the control room to contact the Nox. When the gate activated, Hammond came down from his office.

“It is SG-1 signal. We have video communication only, sir,” Walter said.

“Pull it up.” Hammond ordered.

Walter pulled the video up. Jack was standing with Jonas, who looked upset.

“What is going on, Colonel?” Hammond asked.

“Dr. Kieran has had an accident and Jonas would like for him to come back with us to get treatment, sir.” Jack said.

“What kind of accident? Is everyone alright?” Hammond asked, frowning.

“Nobody is really sure what happened, but they found him in an alley with a head injury, sir. No one else was with, so everyone else is fine.” Jack explained.

“Permission granted, I will have a medical team in the gate room waiting for when you come back.” Hammond said.

“Thank you, General!” Jonas said.

“Thank you, sir.” Jack said before disconnecting.

“Sergeant, could you please dial the Tolan planet please?” Sam asked.

Walter dialed the gate when it was interrupted, and the gate opened.

“Close the iris now! Who dialed in?” Hammond ordered, demanding.

“There is no signal yet, sir,” Walter said.

“People of earth, I need you to open your iris because I wish not to go splat.” Vala said over the com.

“Ms. Mal Doran, I thought you weren’t coming back for a while. Why such a quick return?” Hammond asked.

“I have some information for you will need, involving your grass.” Vala said.

“The children.” Sam whispered.

“Are you alone, Ms. Mal Doran?” Hammond asked.

“I am” Vala said.

“We’ll open the iris, come on through,” Hammond said.

Walter opened the iris, and Vala stepped through the gate. She was wearing a tight blue dress and carrying a paper bag.

“Let’s go to my office.” Hammond said. He led Vala and Sam to his office and pointed to the chairs for them to sit down.

“What kind of information do you have?” Hammond asked.

“Are your little green ones safe?” Vala asked.

“No, a lethal mushroom powder that apparently isn’t even from Earth. has poisoned them,” Sam explained.

“I was in a pub on a planet when I heard this guy talking about these awful little green children that were abominations. That he gave this guy something to take care of them.” Vala said.

“How do you know he was talking about our children?” Sam asked.

“I did some more ease dropping and then I started asking questions. I found out that the person was Tau’ri that he gave the powder to. Then I did some threatening and hopefully this is the antidote is what you need.” Vala explained handing Sam the bag.

“That was all that happened. He just gave you the antidote?” Sam asked.

“You don’t need to know what happened in the middle.” Vala said.

“I will get this tested right away and see if it will help the kids.” Sam said, standing up.

“Let me know if it’s not the antidote and I will go find the guy again.” Vala said to Sam.

“Thank you, for your help.” Sam said before leaving the office.

“So you don’t have any diamonds or rubies lying around here you won’t miss, do you?” Vala asked.

“What did you do, Ms. Mal Doran?” Hammond asked, frowning.

“I might have made a deal, but I will take care of them.” Vala said.

They brought Jonas’ professor back not long after Vala arrived. They quickly rushed him to the infirmary. Hammond and Janet stood at the observation window. She told Hammond about Dr. Kieran’s broken tibia and blunt trauma to the head. He would need to stay under observation. He told her to keep him informed. Janet went to check on Simon and the others. She saw Jonas in the hall.

“Is Dr. Kieran awake yet?” Jonas asked.

“No, it will probably be awhile. We have someone watching him in case his condition worsens.” Janet explained.

“Thank you for taking care of him.” Jonas said.

“Of course. We will make him as comfortable as we can.” Janet said, rubbing Jonas’s arm.

They had moved all the hybrid children into one large room. Ashley, Daniel, and Bill were in the room when Janet walked into the room.

“Any news on if that was the antidote Sam looked Vala brought in?” Daniel asked.

“No, I have heard nothing yet.” Janet said.

“Do you really think she found anything?” Bill asked, his voice slightly hopefully.

“I hope so.” Janet said, nodded.

“Hello, my Daniel!” Vala said, bouncing in the room and over to Daniel.

“I’m not yours but hello Vala.” Daniel said. He pushed her elbow off his shoulder.

“Getting your memories back?” Vala asked.

“I’ve gotten a lot of my memories back. This is my son Simon.” Daniel said, pointing to Simon’s crib.

“How did you manage that? He looks just like you.” Vala said, looking sweetly into the crib.

“It’s a long complicated story, but please tell me you brought something to help him?” Daniel asked.

“I was told that was the antidote for the poison. Why don’t you ask the guy who bought the poison? He’s right there.” Vala whispered, then motioned towards the door.

A scientist was standing just outside the door talking to Coombs.

“Are you sure that is him?” Janet asked.

“Yeah, I recognize the ring he is wearing because I was trying to figure out how to get it off his fat finger.” Vala said, nodding.

“That’s Matt Rydell.” Bill said.

The scientist was over six feet tall and heavyset. He had thinning brown hair and a round face. Ashley had slimmed down since she started working there and was only five feet five inches. Before anyone realized what was happening, Ashley took off out the door. She called the man’s name and tackled him. She had her knee in his crotch and her hands pinning him down on his arms. He squirmed the best could with her knees in his crotch. The guards were unsure of what was happening. Jonas ran up to them.

“What’s going on, Ashley?” Jonas asked.

“He poisoned the babies! I want the antidote, you monster.” Ashley cried in his face.

“Those things are monsters! You treat them like normal children and one day they are going to kill you. I took care of them before they could kill us.” Matt growled.

“How do you know? Just because they are different doesn’t mean they are killers!” Ashley said.

“They are aliens they were breed to be host to the Goa’uld. What you think they are going to be an asset to the community?” Matt said, trying to squirm again.

“No, but they can be helpful here. Travel to different planets teaching that humans and different races can get along.” Ashley said.

“Stupid little girl!” Matt growled.

Ashley punched Matt in the face. Hammond, Jack and Sam came rushing up. The guard pulled Ashley off of Matt while Jonas grabbed Matt when he tried to run.

“He poisoned the babies!” Ashley growled.

“Vala was right this is the antidote! The babies will be ok.” Sam said. The guard slowly let Ashley go.

“I hoped that was the antidote!” Vala said.

Ashley hugged Vala tightly.

“You humans like to hug! Why are shaking, darling?” Vala asked as she patted Ashley on the back.

“Adrenaline is a powerful thing. She had a grown man six inches taller and hundred pounds heavier and she had him pinned on the floor.” Jack said

“Let’s get this antidote to the babies.” Sam said, smiling.

The antidote worked four hours after they gave the babies the medicine. Everyone was sitting in the nursery holding the babies.

“I’m glad you are feeling better, tiny princess.” Carolyn cooed at Violet, who was in Cam’s arms. Violet smiled brightly and reached for Carolyn.

“We were scared for a while.” Cam said, kissing Violet on the head and giving her to Carolyn.

Darius and Janet had to finish something in the infirmary before coming to see Iris. Sam was holding Iris in her lap while Iris rubbed Sam’s belly. Daniel was rocking Simon as Vala played peek-a-boo with him sitting on the floor next to the chair.

“I’m glad the antidote worked so quickly.” Bill said as Angelica babbled on his lap. He smiled down at her as she giggled.

“Dada!” Adam said as Teddy came into the room. Ashley put Adam down, and he toddled over to Teddy.

“Hey, buddy!” Teddy greeted, picking Adam up and gave him a hug.

“Did I miss seeing the baby in your tummy while I was sick?” Iris asked, looking at Sam.

“No, sweetheart, I haven’t had an ultrasound yet. When I do, I promise you can see baby boy.” Sam said.

“What are you going to name the baby?” Iris asked, still rubbing Sam’s belly.

“We don’t know yet. We had as easier time picking out Hannah’s name than we have this little guy’s name.” Sam explained.

“How about Henry?” Iris asked

“That’s a nice name. Did you hear that from a book?” Jack asked.

“Um no Henry is my friend.” Iris said smiling.

“Iris has been talking about Henry for a while now, but she won’t tell me what he looks like.” Ashley said.

“He told me not to eat the food, but I didn’t listen.” Iris said, frowning.

“Is Henry a kid like you or an adult like us?” Jack asked.

“His voice sounds like a kid, but I’ve never seen his face because he floats.” Iris said, shrugging.

“He floats? Is Henry in here right now?” Sam asked

“No.”

“Ashley thinks he lives inside my imagination, but he doesn’t. He lives here.” Iris said.

“Where does he live?” Ashley asked.

“In the walls. He floats in and out of the walls.” Iris said.

“That’s kind of creepy.” Vala said.

“Herny, is not creepy, he is funny!” Iris said.

“Ok, we’ll figure out Henry.” Jack said.

“What’s going on, busy bee?” Darius said, walking into the room.

“Daddy, I missed you!” Iris said, running and jumping in his arms.

“Baby girl, I have missed you so very much. You were very sick, and I was very worried about you.” Darius said, picking her up and hugging her.

“I feel better now, daddy,” Iris said smiling.

“I’m so glad, baby.” Darius said, bumping noses with her.

“There is a minor issue with payment.” Vala said, casually.

Jonas sighed. He couldn’t believe that Dr. Kieran was schizophrenic. He was glad that it wasn’t happening to him. Janet did quite a few tests on Jonas to make sure he was ok. Hammond let Jonas and the team have a few days off. So that Jonas could help Dr. Kieran get settled in the new facility.

Chapter Text

Two weeks later

Cam pulled up to Lola’s new gym. She loved the gymnastics program at the childcare center, but they said that Lola would learn more at the gym in town. He didn’t like that it was a civilian gym, but there were parents from the childcare center that could pick up and drop off Lola when Carolyn and he were working. Lola adores her gymnastics coach and, despite everything that has happened in the past four months, she was learning new skills and working hard to make it on the competitive team. Cam could tell that Lola had been crying the minute he saw her face.

“Hey, daddy!” Lola said running up to him. He picked her up for a big hug.

“Lola, come finish your cool down exercise, please.” Her coach called. Cam put her down, and she ran back to her group.

Cam walked over to where the parents were sitting. He immediately could tell something had happened. The owner and head coach of the gym, Mr. Thomas, came over to him.

“Mr. Mitchell, could we speak in my office, please?” Mr. Thomas asked. Cam followed him to the office on the second floor that overlooked the gym.

“I could tell Lola had been crying. Did she get hurt?” Cam asked.

“No, she actually made the competitive team today. She is our youngest member, but she has worked very hard to get on the team.” Mr. Thomas said, smiling.

“Then what happened?” Cam asked.

“Lola has always been open about being adopted. Which is amazing, but today some kids were asking Lola about her family before she was adopted and she got pretty graphic and it upset the kids. They went to their parents instead or our instructors and the parents gained up on the six-year-old. Believe me, Mr. Mitchell, I threatened to throw them and the kids out if it ever happened again. I asked Lola if she wanted me to call you or her mother and she said no. She sat in my office for a while and then went right back to practice.” Mr. Thomas explained.

“How graphic did she get and what did the parents say to my six-year-old?” Cam asked, trying to stay calm.

“I’ll call Lola in here and you can talk to her.” Mr. Thomas said. Mr. Thomas went over to the door and opened the door.

“Lola Mitchell, come up to my office, please.” Mr. Thomas called as it echoed thorough the gym.

Lola headed up the stairs with her bag on her back.

“Yes, sir?” Lola asked.

“Can you tell your dad what happened today?” Mr. Thomas asked. Cam opened his arms and Lola took off her bag and climbed into his lap.

“I was talking with Tara and Bessie. Tara asked me why I didn’t live with my real parents and I said you were my real parents. That you love me and take care of and cuddle with me. Tara said no, the parents that I used to live with. So I told them about how father used to yell at mom and make her cry at night. Then I told them how when Devlin came to live with us, that father would work him in the field until his skin got really red and bubble. Father would get mad and hurt Devlin. Father didn’t like when I would go climb into Devlin’s bed. He said I was his girl. I told them the night mom stopped crying I got scared and ran to the neighbors and they took me to Sam who had baby Hannah in her belly. Tara and Bessie got upset and told their mommies. They told me I was lying and children shouldn’t lie. Which made me cry because it is true and that father used to tell me. I got scared and went to Ms. Marie and she told Mr. Thomas.” Lola explained, her eyes filling with tears.

“I can assure you every word is true. We didn’t realize how much she remembered, but as graphic as it was to hear, it was harder for her and her brother to go through. I would be happy to speak with the mothers.” Cam said, frowning.

“Tara and Bessie aren’t my friends anymore. Their moms said they couldn’t be friends with liars. I didn’t lie!” Lola said, crying.

“She didn’t tell me that part. Lola, sweetheart, listen to me. Tara and Bessie are talented athletes, just like you, but I think their moms are jealous because their children, who are almost two years older than you, didn’t make the competitive team this season, and you did. I know it hurts, but you don’t need friends with parents like them.” Mr. Thomas soothed.

“He is right, baby. You don’t need friends with parents like them. You have so many people who care about you and friends that know you aren’t lying. I think we need to call mommy and tell her to bring Dev to the ice cream shop. So we can celebrate you making the team you have worked so hard to make.” Cam said, bouncing Lola on his knees.

“That sounds like a great idea,” Lola said, smiling.

“You have fun tonight, but be ready to work tomorrow. We have our first meet next month.” Mr. Thomas said, smiling.

“I will! I promise!” Lola said.

“Please, call us if something like this happens again.” Cam said to Mr. Thomas as he stood up with Lola.

“Yes, sir.” Mr. Thomas said, nodding.

Cam carried Lola down the stairs with her pink bag thrown over his shoulder. An older girl waved at Lola as they passed. Cam recognized her mom as a scientist from the SGC.

“Hi, Mary! I made the team today!” Lola said, smiling.

“I heard! I’m on the team as well. I can’t wait to compete with you.” Mary said.

“Congratulations, cutie pie. How old are you?” The woman asked as she touched Lola’s arm.

“I’m six!”

“Wow, that’s outstanding. You are going to be an elite gymnast. I’ll see you tomorrow!” Mary said as she and her mom left.

When they got to the van, Cam dialed a number and handed the phone to Lola as he buckled her in her seat.

“Hi, mommy! Guess what? I made the competitive team today! Daddy said for you, Dev and the babies to meet us at the ice cream shop. Ok, daddy, mommy wants to talk to you.” Lola said as she handed him the phone.

“Cam, there is an emergency at work. I can’t meet you guys for ice cream.” Carolyn said quickly.

“What happened?” Cam asked.

“DADDY GET THE BIG BUG!” Lola screamed hysterically. She was kicking at something invisible.

“Oh, no, it’s spread further. Bring Lola up here to the infirmary. Before they put the mountain on lock down. Missy is keeping Dev for us, and I hope no one has gone to the daycare center where the boys are.” Carolyn explained.

“Ok, see you soon! Love you!” Cam said, hanging up the phone.

It took longer to drive to the base because Lola would start screaming. Cam had just gotten them off the elevator when Hammond closed the mountain and do immediate containment of Colorado Springs.

“Mommy!” Lola said excitedly when they entered the infirmary. Carolyn took Lola from Cam.

“What hill’s name is that thing?” Cam said, jumping back as a bug passed close to him.

“That’s what we have been dealing with around here. Apparently, these bugs are from a different dimension. Not harmful, just crazy looking.” Carolyn explained.

“See, nothing to worry about, baby. How come Lola see could those things before me?” Cam asked he rubbed her back.

“I don’t know. Jonas and Sam figured out touch passed it on. Did you see anyone from the base at the gym?” Carolyn asked.

“Yeah, Mary’s mom works in the lab here. I’m not sure what her name is.” Cam said.

“We need to contact her soon as possible. I think her name is Carrie Riley. I will get her number. She is unknowingly spreading this thing.” Carolyn said.

Darius was comforting Iris in the infirmary. Ashley was trying not to freak out the babies, but it wasn’t easy. Especially with Iris shrieking and climbing on her. Darius saw Lola sitting in a chair.

“Hey, Lola! Look, Iris wanted to say hello. She is just a little upset about the bugs.” Darius said.

“I don’t like them either.” Lola said.

Iris looked up from Darius’s shoulder.

“Guess what? I made the competitive gymnastics team today!” Lola said excitedly.

“Way to go, Lola! That’s great. When is your first competition?” Darius asked.

“Next month! I’ve learned a lot of new skills.” Lola said

“What is gymnastics?” Iris asked.

“It is a sport that requires a lot of strength and hard work but is very fun. I’ll have to find some movies and books to show you.” Darius said.

“I have a lot of fun but I fall down a lot.” Lola said, smiling.

“You get back up. That is all that matters.” Darius said.

“Can I do it?” Iris asked.

“I will have to see if I can find someone to train with you.” Darius said, kissing Iris on the head.

“Because I’m scary and no one wants to see me.” Iris said, looking down sadly.

“That’s not true! I will teach you gymnastics.” Lola said.

“That’s very sweet and you can show her something, but I want an adult to make sure she won’t get hurt. You, my beautiful girl, are not scary. Who told you that?” Darius asked.

“Henry said that’s why you keep us in the basement. You don’t know what we can do and fear us.” Iris said.

“He doesn’t sound like a very good friend. Maybe Mr. Thomas can help her.” Lola said.

“I will talk to someone I know that might come train with you guys.” Darius said thoughtfully.

Jonas and Sam walked into the infirmary.

“Hey, Iris! Can I have one of you special hugs?” Jonas asked. Iris ran to him and hugged him tightly.

Lola hurried over and hugged Sam. Iris hugged Sam next, rubbing Sam’s belly. Lola hugged Jonas next.

“Hey, you made the bugs disappear! There was one right there, and it vanished when I hugged you.” Iris said

“Major Carter figured out how to arrange the crystals to stop us from seeing the bugs. All we have to do is touch and make the bugs disappear.” Jonas explained as Darius shook his hand.

“Want to come help shake people’s hands?” Jonas asked. Iris looked at Darius and nodded the ok.

“I want to go hug mommy and daddy!” Lola said.

“Ok, let’s go find them.” Sam said.

Darius smiled as the kids left with Jonas and Sam. He grabbed the phone and dialed a familiar number.

“Hey, Sandy it Darius! Yeah, it’s been a long time. Have you heard from Tevin recently I might have some work for him?” Darius asked. He listened on the phone for a few minutes.

“Ok, well, I’ll call back. We aren’t in the same place anymore and I can’t give out my work number. Talk to you later.” Darius said and hung up.

Two weeks later

Sam laid on the infirmary bed waiting for Janet to come with the ultrasound machine. Jack came in the curtain, carrying Hannah and holding Iris’s hand.

“Thank you for letting me see the baby in your belly!” Iris said.

“Of course, sweetheart. I told you would get to see the baby.” Sam said.

“Bebe boy!” Hannah said, clapping.

“That’s right, you’ll get to see your baby brother.” Jack said.

Janet came in, pushing the ultrasound machine. Jack grabbed the machine from Janet and pushed it near Sam. Janet’s belly was getting bigger and hard to maneuver things now.

“Thanks, Jack! Getting a little harder with baby girl getting bigger.” Janet said, chuckling.

“Anytime, baby girl is going to get bigger.” Jack said, smiling.

“I know. I feel like I’m going to be rolling by the time she is due.” Janet said, grinning.

“I still have four to six weeks and I feel like I am rolling. This little guy is definitely bigger than Hannah was at this stage of pregnancy.” Sam said, rubbing her large belly.

Janet pulled up Sam’s shirt and put gel on Sam’s belly.

“What’s that for?” Iris asked as Jack stood her up in a chair so she could see the screen.

“The gel helps the doctor see the baby better with the machine.” Janet explained. She turned the machine on and the baby’s strong heartbeat filled the area. Janet moved the wand down until the screen showed the little boy. He was wiggling and kicking.

“How cool!” Iris said, excitedly.

“Pretty cool! He is a big boy. You think Sam still has four to six more weeks? I need to finish his nursery.” Jack asked.

“He’s a little larger than expected, but no, he still needs to cook for at least four more weeks. You putting him in a different room than, banana?” Janet asked.

“Yeah, since dad and Martouf moved out, we are putting the baby in Hannah’s room and Hannah gets a big girl's room.” Sam said. She looked up at Hannah and Iris. Hannah didn’t look impressed, which Sam expected. Iris looked so enthralled by the baby that she had only spoken once. They were expecting a thousand questions from her.

“Ink room!” Hannah said.

“Yes, daddy painted your new room different shades of pink.” Jack said.

“Baby boy looks healthy.” Janet said as she moved the wand around one more time.

“How does the baby come out?” Iris asked as Janet cut off the machine."Oh, we are going to let your daddy answer that one." Jack said as he took her off the chair and put her on the floor.

“Does it hurt to have a baby?” Iris asked.

“Owie?” Hannah asked.

“It hurts some, but the baby is the best part. There are the questions I was expecting.” Sam said, chuckling. She reached up and stroked Hannah’s hand. Hannah kissed Sam’s hand.

“Carolyn is going to come do an ultrasound on me. So Daniel and Simon can see the baby girl. Do you want to see baby girl, Iris?” Janet asked knowingly. Iris nodded, grinning.

“Me see!” Hannah said.

“You guys are welcome to stay too!” Janet said.

“I have to get back to work. I have a debriefing in an hour. Be good for mommy, Hannah banana. You too big guy,” Jack said. He kissed Hannah on the head, then he kissed Sam’s belly and then kissed Sam before leaving.

Daniel came into the curtain carrying Simon, and Carolyn was right behind him. Simon waved to Sam and Hannah happily.

“Hey guys, do you mind if we stay to see baby girl?” Sam asked as she sat down in a chair with Hannah.

“Sure, we don’t mind if you stay to see little Lumi. Do we, buddy?” Daniel asked Simon.

“Stay!” Simon said.

“Is Lumi the name you decided on? Isn’t that the name Cassie picked out?” Sam asked.

Janet laid down on the bed after Carolyn changed the sheets.

“Yeah, Cassie was telling Daniel the names she liked, and we all decided we like the name Lumi. It means snow or glow, and this baby is definitely a bright spot.” Janet said. Janet was glad that Daniel had gotten his memories back.

Iris climbed on the chair next to the bed to watch Janet’s ultrasound. Carolyn turned on the ultrasound machine and put the wand on Janet’s gelled belly. The fast heartbeat filled the area. The little girl appeared on the screen.

“Bebe!” Simon said, pointing at the screen.

“She’s so little!” Iris said.

“She is just the right size, and that is baby Lumi.” Janet said her eyes were filling up with tears.

“Don’t cry. I’m sorry I said she was little.” Iris said, rubbing Janet’s arm.

“These are happy tears, sweetheart. She is little, but she’s normal size for her age.” Janet soothed.

Daniel smiled and leaned down to kiss Janet.

Chapter Text

Carolyn was extremely excited about Lola’s first gymnastics meet. Carolyn had to pin her down to do her hair because she was so excited. Lola had been training hard and was ready for the competition. Lola walked into the enormous building where the competition was being held with her parents.

“I want to go home!” Lola said, suddenly trying to turn around.

“It’s ok to be nervous, sweetheart!” Carolyn soothed.

“You know we are proud of you, no matter how you do. You have been working super hard to not go out there and do your best.” Cam said, patting Lola on the chest.

“There you are, little bit. Are you ready to show them what you can do? Come, start warming up.” Mr. Thomas said as he came out of a room. Lola looked at Cam and then Carolyn before nodding yes.

“We’ll see you after the awards, baby.” Carolyn said, then kissed Lola on the head. Cam did the same thing before Lola hurried to Mr. Thomas. He opened the door more to let her in the room.

Cam and Carolyn went to sit in the bleachers with the other parents. The team came Teal’c even came wearing a hat. Sam and Janet were sitting at the end of the bleachers because they knew they were going to get up and down. Jack and Daniel sat near Sam and Janet to help them if they needed something. Jack was a little worried about Sam going into labor, but she insisted she was fine and not having any contractions. Jonas was excited to be at a sporting event. He enjoyed the hockey game Jack had taken him to. He knew this would be nothing like hockey, but was still interested in the sport. Devlin was sitting with Jordan and Cassie. Darius and Vickie had to work, but let Jordan come with Cassie.

“How is our little gymnast doing? I bet she is excited.” Janet asked.

“She was incredibly excited until we got in the building and then the nerves hit. She was ready to run out of the building.” Carolyn said.

“She’ll be fine.” Cam said, taking Carolyn’s hand.

The teams marched out into the extensive area that had the four events, vault, uneven bars, beam, and floor set up. The teams did another short warm up before beginning the competition. They watched and cheered for the kids. Finally, it was Lola’s turn on the vault. She did her greeting to the judges and then she ran, jumped on the springboard and did a front handspring on the horse before landing on her feet with a tiny hop. Her team and people in the bleachers cheered. She high-five Mr. Thomas and then did another vault. This time she stuck on the landing.

“Good job, Lola! I’m proud of you, baby!” Carolyn cheered loudly.

“Mom, not so loud!” Devlin hissed.

“It’s ok, my dad cheered like he was at football game my daughter’s first competition.” A woman sitting bleacher above Carolyn.

“This is our first meet. The little girl that just did the vault is ours.” Carolyn said.

“Oh, she was tiny. Is she a level 3?” the lady asked.

“No, she is a level four.” Carolyn said.

“Oh, she is a tiny seven-year-old.”

“She just turned six a couple of months ago.” Cam said.

“I didn’t think they let anyone under seven be in level four”

“I don’t know. Her coach said she was one of the youngest in the competition.” Carolyn explained.

“Maybe it is different gym rules! I’m Jackie, by the way.” Jackie introduced.

“I’m Carolyn. This is my husband, Cam. Our son Devlin is sitting with his friends, pretending we aren’t his parents.” Carolyn said.

“Those preteens are worse than teenagers sometimes.” Jackie said, smiling.

“Yeah, he almost eleven. He’s not too bad.” Carolyn said, smiling.

“That’s my eight-year-old, Lisa, on the bars.” Jackie said, pointing to a dark hair girl. The little girl finished her routine by landing on her butt. Everyone clapped politely.

“Good job, baby. It’s ok!” Jackie called.

“She’s been having a hard time with her landing lately.” Jackie explained.

“She did really well. I’m sure she’ll still score well.” Carolyn said.

“Mom, did you see Lola’s score for vault? She got a 8.5!” Devlin asked.

“Oh, that’s so great!” Jackie said excitedly.

“She has been working so hard!” Carolyn said, smiling.

Jacob, Martouf, and Vala came down the bleachers towards the group. Jacob stopped and hugged Sam, then came down towards Carolyn.

“Sorry we are late. Our meeting lasted longer than we hoped.” Jacob said as he hugged Carolyn.

“Any problems?” Cam asked. He then looked down at Vala, who had perched herself on Daniel’s lap.

“No, we just went over and it went well. How is our girl doing?” Jacob asked.

“She just scored an 8.5 on vault. Her team is waiting for bars.” Carolyn said.

“That’s great!” Jacob said.

Martouf gave Carolyn a hug and kiss on the cheek before sitting down next to Jacob. Since Vala helped save the babies and she helped with some other missions, Hammond allowed Vala to join SG-2, after a physical examine. Jack was getting used to her being there.

Soon it was Lola’s turn on the bars. She did an excellent job doing skills on both bars and she stuck the landing. Lola smiled big as ran she to Mr. Thomas for a high-five. Some people around them mumbled after clapping politely.

“I knew those parents couldn’t leave things alone. Did you bring Lola’s birth certificate?” Jackie asked.

“Yeah, Mr. Thomas told us to bring her birth certificate and adoption paperwork. What is going on?” Cam asked.

“Some parents are going to go contests her age. My husband is on the committee board. I will text and tell him you are coming with her paperwork. Stop this before they ruin that little girl’s first competition. Just head down to the office and give them the paperwork.” Jackie said.

“Thank you!” Carolyn said, standing up. She put her purse on her shoulder and went to the end of bleachers. She stopped to explain what was going on to their friends at the end of the bleachers. Then headed towards the office.

“So adults want to ruin a child because their child cannot do as well as Lola. What kind of sport is this? Just give the kids sticks and see who wins.” Vala said loudly as she walked towards Cam.

People look at the barely dressed woman strangely. Jackie chuckled.

“Lower your voice. Carolyn is going to take of the problem before it becomes a problem.” Cam said.

Carolyn walked down to the office Jackie told her about. She entered the office to see two women already standing there.

“There is no way that little girl is seven, and she is doing level four skills. She needs to be pulled before she gets hurt.” A small woman with dark hair and blue eyes said angrily to the woman and the desk.

“No. Her name is Lola, and she is six-years-old. Her coach said that he got permission for her to attend this competition.” Carolyn said as she pulled out the paperwork. She handed it to the woman at the desk. The woman at the desk looked relieved. She took the papers back to the office.

“You’re her mother? Why would you let your daughter perform at the wrong level?” The other blonde woman asked, rolling her eyes.

“I trust Lola’s coach, Mr. Thomas, to train her on the right level and keep her safe. She is very hardworking and talented. She seems to do just fine on the level she is on.” Carolyn explained.

A man in a suit came out of the office. He was tall and well built with dark blonde hair and Grey eyes.

“Hi, I’m Adam Lockett Mr. Thomas had already dropped off this paperwork this morning when he arrived. There was supposed to be another six-year-old from a different county but they couldn’t come due to bus issues today, but everything checks out. I’ve been watching on my monitors in my office. Lola is a talented girl. We really wanted my daughter Lisa to train with Mr. Thomas, but we didn’t want to drive an hour from our house for training. We already drive thirty minutes.” Adam explained.

“But the rules clearly state ...”

“I know what the rules are, and we took her age and training into consideration before allowing her to come. She is doing very well for her first competition and you can’t stand that. Athletes have off days. Lisa is having one, and that’s OK. she will do better next time because I know she will practice her new landing more. Now please go finish watching you daughters compete.” Adam said firmly.

The women’s mouth bobbed up in down, then they turned around and marched out.

“I know you want to finish watching Lola, but I think we should go down to the awards room and give them this information because those women like to cause trouble and I’m afraid they will try to get Lola’s awards taken. So let’s go get ahead of this before they start.” Adam explained.

“Yeah, Lola is a very sensitive. If she gets an award taken away, they will have to deal with me.” Carolyn said as she followed Adam.

“That’s how I feel about that too.” Adam said.

When Carolyn got back to the competition, Lola had just finished her beam routine. Carolyn was happy that everything was working out. She came and sat back down next to Cam.

“How is she doing?” Carolyn asked.

“She fell off the beam mid routine, but she jumped right back on finished strong.” Cam said proudly.

“That’s my girl! What did she score on the bars?” Carolyn asked.

“She got a 9.0! There might have been some more embarrassing yelling.” Cam said, grinning.

“That’s amazing!” Carolyn said, grinning.

“Those women came back looking like you licked the red off their candy.” Jackie said, smiling.

“Adam was very helpful! Those women walked out of the office looking very disappointed. Then he took me down to the awards room so that those women couldn’t mess up Lola’s chances at getting a medal. Thank you so much for your help.” Carolyn explained to Jackie.

“I’m glad he could help! Those women have ruined a lot of competitions for kids. Their kids are good to so I’m not sure why they have to stick their noses in everything.” Jackie said, sighing.

“Some people just aren’t happy unless they are making others unhappy.” Vala said, poking her head around Martouf and Jacob.

“She’s not wrong.” Jackie said.

Vala grinned. They watched the competition without anymore problems. Lola was last to perform her floor routine. She did her tumbles and dance routine. She finished by sticking her landing! More polite and excited claps we’re heard.

“Lola Mitchell performed well. She should be very proud of herself.” Teal’c said.

“You should tell her yourself, T she will be so happy that you think she did well. She respects you so much.” Cam said. Teal’c bowed.

“I’m still not sure the scoring system but the skill and strength of these kids are astounding,” Jonas said.

“7.0 seems a little low for a little for a fall off the beam, but she did very well today.” Jackie said.

They saw Mr. Thomas pick up Lola up and point to the scoreboard. A 9.7 came up on the board. Lola hugged Mr. Thomas as the room cheered. Despite some parents’ feelings, most people were proud of the new little gymnast.

Devlin was the first person Lola saw after the awards. She ran and jumped into his arms. The medals around her neck clanked together. He hugged her tightly.

“You did so good Lola cat!” Devlin said.

“It was a lot of fun, but now I’m tired,” Lola said as she laid her head on his shoulder.

“Hey, baby girl, we are so proud of you Lola cat!” Cam said, taking her from Devlin.

“Daddy, I’m tired!” Lola whined.

“Are you too tired for your party? Missy and the kids have set up a made it through your first meet party. You going to poop out on them?” Cam asked, giving her a little tickle.

“I want to party just a little nap first.” Lola said, cuddling into Cam’s arms.

“That adrenaline wore off usually happens the first meet.” Jackie said, walking up with her little girl, Lisa.

“Congratulations on a first place on the beam! You did so well!” Cam said.

“Thank you! Beam is my favorite skill.” Lisa said.

“How do you cartwheel on the beam without falling on?” Lola asked sleepily, looking up from Cam’s shoulder.

“A lot of practice on the floor beam first.” Lisa said.

“That’s good advice! You did very well today,” Mr. Thomas said, walking up.

“Thank you! I have a lot of fun.” Lisa said.

“That is what I like to hear! Coach Chrissy says you are extremely hardworking and talented.” Mr. Thomas praised.

“Thank you!” Lisa grinned.

“I would like to talk to later. Here is my card. Call me later.” Mr. Thomas said, handing Jackie a card.

“Can Mr. Thomas and Lisa come to my party?” Lola asked.

“We would love for you guys to come for a little celebration to our house.” Cam said

“We have to get home to our other two, but maybe another time.” Jackie said.

“Please, mama?” Lisa asked

“We have to go home today. April has a dance rehearsal tonight. Maybe we can set up a play date sometime?” Jackie asked.

“Ok!” Lisa said, a little happier.

“Mommy, get Lisa’s mommy’s number.” Lola said.

“I have her number, baby. We can set up a play date another day.” Carolyn said.

“We’ll talk to you later!” Jackie said, taking Lisa by the hand and leaving.

“Let’s go to your party, little bit!” Mr. Thomas said.

Lola fell asleep the moment she got in the car.

“Dev, run in the house and tell everyone they can stay, but our guest of honor needs a little nap first.” Cam said, chuckling. Devlin hopped out of the van and ran into the house to tell everyone.

“She is so tired, my sweet girl!” Carolyn cooed as Cam took Lola out of the car. Carolyn carried Lola’s medals and certificate in her hands. The house was quiet as Cam entered the house and took Lola to her room. Sam went to check on Hannah, who was napping in Devlin’s room.

“The little gymnast wore herself out?” Missy asked, as Carolyn hugged her.

“She did so well and had a lot of fun. She just couldn’t handle the ride home. Fell asleep before we even got out of the parking lot.” Carolyn said.

Jordan and Janet walked over to the couch and sat down together. It excited Janet that Jordan was walking by himself now. She put her arm around Jordan’s shoulder and pulled him into a cuddle. He put a hand on her belly.

“I think she was trying to do some gymnastics earlier I think she is asleep right now.,” Janet said, putting her hand over his.

She felt him tense up as a short black man walked into the house.

“That’s the man that killed my dad!” Jordan whimpered.

“That’s Mr. Thomas. That’s Lola’s coach. Are you sure it’s the same? It’s the same guy?” Janet asked, frowning.

“I couldn’t see him very well at the competition, but I’m sure that is my uncle Tevin. Tevin walked towards Jordan. Before Jordan could react, Darius ran into the house and pinned Tevin to the floor.

“Alright kids, go play outside. The adults need to talk.” Jack said, shooing the children into the backyard. The adults stayed out as well. They knew Janet would call them if she needed help.

“What are you doing here?” Darius asked.

“I’m Lola’s coach. I heard you were looking for me a couple of weeks ago, baby brother, but you didn’t leave a forwarding number.” Tevin said.

“You killed my dad!” Jordan said, still sitting next to Janet.

“No, Jordy, Ramsey is the man that caused the car wreck. He is the one that just abandoned his family when they needed him the most.” Darius said.

“You didn’t need me. The boy already hates me and our parents have disowned me. I was just trying to start over like you.” Tevin said wiggling a little.

“We needed you. We know you are the one that turned Ramsey in and you had to be the one that pulled Jordan out of the car. All we know is that Rex and you got into a fight that night and he put Jordan in the car and drove off. You didn’t know Ramsey was going to be speeding drunk down that road. What you did was run away because you were scared. No one blames you.” Darius said, letting Tevin sit up.

“I do!” Jordan retorted.

“Jordan, what do you remember from that night?” Darius asked.

“That dad and him were yelling at it other. Dad came and got me out of my room. He put me in the car. Then everything thing was burning and hurting.” Jordan said.

“I never wanted you to get hurt, little man. You are the bright spot of our lives always have been. Your dad and I really argued little, but when we fought it was bad. That night we fought. He was trying to stop me from doing something stupid. Back then I did a lot of stupid. I hit him. I’ve done nothing like that. I think he would have killed me as angry as he was, so he went a got you from your room and drove away. After I calmed down, I went looking for you. I saw Ramsey drive away from the wreck. He was going to sink the car and nobody would find it. I went to check on Rex and he was already gone, but you were breathing. I pulled you out of the car and went to then went to call for help. Darius is right. I was scared. To face you and Vickie. Sorry just didn’t feel like enough. So I ran away. Went to college and started my gym.” Tevin explained.

Janet was stroking Jordan’s arm as he took in the news.

“Did everyone leave my party?” Lola asked, rubbing her eyes as she came from her room. Lola walked over and hugged Darius from behind, then climbed in his lap. Darius kissed the top of her head.

“No, little bit. Everyone is outside. We were just talking. We will do more talking later. Now we get to have your party.” Tevin said standing up.

Chapter Text

Jack walked into the kitchen to the sound of the two people he loved most laughing. Sam was swaying to the music that was playing quietly. Hannah was singing and swaying in her high chair as well. Sam was making silly faces as pretended to sing with the music and Hannah was loving every minute. Muffins were sitting on the counter and Sam was cooking eggs on the stove. Jack put his finger to his lips as he snuck up on Sam. Sam turned around as Jack got up to her.

“Jack, don’t do that!” Sam squealed as he caught her from falling over.

“I’m sorry. Are you ok?” Jack asked rubbing her belly.

“I’m fine. We were having a party while I made breakfast. I really wanted eggs this morning.” Sam said.

“How long have you been up? Did you make Muffins?” Jack asked.

“If by made you mean open the container they came from, put them on a plate and warmed them up, then yes, I made them. We haven’t been up long. You were sleeping so good I didn’t want to wake you.” Sam said, smiling.

“Dada sheep we neek in to eat.” Hannah explained, then put a fist full of muffin in her mouth.

“You are talking so well, angel. You and mama snuck in here to eat?” Jack asked. Hannah nodded.

“Did you want eggs?” Sam asked.

“Sure, then I have to head to work. What are you guys’ plans for today?” Jack asked.

“We might go do some shopping. I want to see if I can find some star-shaped sponges of different sizes. Then we might do some painting for Hannah’s and baby’s room. We might go pick out her Halloween costumes also!” Sam said as she rubbed her belly. She turned to finish the eggs.

“That sounds fun!”

“Is scrambled eggs ok?” Sam asked.

“Scrambled is good.” Jack said. Sam put the eggs on their plates and a little plate to let Hannah’s eggs cool.

“Little man moving around this morning? You keep rubbing you belly or are you having Braxton Hicks?” Jack asked.

“He is moving a lot today. I think he is going to be born in October, definitely not November. His birthday will be right there with Tucker, Max, Mike and Lilly.” Sam said.

“We are going to have a lot of partying in October. Call me if you feel like he is coming today.” Jack said seriously.

“No, he is not coming today, but please be safe.” Sam said. Jack kissed Sam and then finished his breakfast. He went to go get ready for work, stopping to kiss Hannah goodbye. Sam cleaned Hannah up, then sent her to her playroom while Sam put the dishes in the dishwasher.

“Bye, Hannah banana. Daddy will see you later. Love you!” Jack said as he picked her up for one hug and kiss.

“Bye, dada, I of you!” Hannah said. He put her down to continue playing and went to tell Sam bye.

Sam went and got dressed for the day.

“You want to wear your pink overalls with your white shirt and pink sparkly shoes? Vala got you?” Sam asked, holding up the outfit.

“Ok!” Hannah said, running to Sam. Sam dressed Hannah and pulled her hair into doggy ears. Her hair was getting longer and thick.

Hannah watched her feet as they walked to the van. The sun made her shoes sparkle as she walked. Sam smiled as she put Hannah in the van.

“Are your shoes shiny, Princess? They are beautiful. Vala did well when she picked them out for you.” Sam asked, cooing.

“Pitty soos” Hannah said, clapping.

“Let’s go show your pretty shoes at the store.” Sam said. Then closed the van door. They drove to the craft store first. Sam was too pregnant to carry Hannah. So she put Hannah’s bag on her shoulder and helped Hannah out of the van, clenching to her hand as they crossed the street. When they entered the store, there were carts for adults but also child size carts. Hannah grabbed a cart. It was like the one she had at home.

“Stay close to mama.” Sam said as she got a big cart. When they walked into the store, they passed a Halloween display. A skeleton sat on the bottom shelf.

“Mama?” Hannah asked, her voice scared.

“It’s ok, baby, it a plastic decoration for Halloween. We have bones in our bodies. That is what everyone looks like under their skin.” Sam said. She then knocked on the hollow head. Hannah reached out a poked the skeleton. When it didn’t move, she smiled and kept walking.

“That’s my brave girl.” Sam said as she followed Hannah.

Sam turned down a row with t-shirts Hannah followed. Sam had always liked crafts, but never really had time for them. Missy had sent her a really cute shirt idea. Instead of the shirt saying big sister or little brother, it said big star little star. Since the baby’s room was space theme, Sam really liked this idea.

“Do you see a color you like?” Sam asked, pointing at the shirts. Hannah looked at all the color shirts. She pointed to the purple, light blue, pink and white shirt. Sam picked out Hannah’s size and a few shirts a bigger. Sam put the shirts in her cart.

“Mama, my art has no.” Hannah said.

“Alright, baby, here are some shirts for your cart.” Sam said, smiling as she put two shirts in Hannah’s cart.

“Tank you!” Hannah said happily.

“Let go find those sponges and some paint.” Sam said. They walked off the row and further into the store. They walked to the row with the paint, brushes, and sponges. It surprised Sam to see there was a bunch of sponge sizes for what she wanted. She picked out some small, medium and large star sponges. Putting some in Hannah’s cart.

“No ink paint Mama. No, on,” Hannah pouted.

“We can mix red and white to make pink. Red and yellow to make orange.” Sam soothed as she took the finger paints off the shelf. She handed them to Hannah. She picked some acrylic paints out for the shirts.

“Boos and lurple peas,” Hannah said, reaching for more paint. Sam gave Hannah the blue and purple to Hannah. Sam also grabbed black paint.

Hannah wandered down the row away from Sam as she was still looking at the paint. Two women turned down the row as Hannah was putting a pack of construction paper in her basket.

“Someone’s not watching their kid,” one woman mumbled loudly. Sam knew Hannah was the kid they were talking about.

“Hannah, put the paper back. I’ll show you the canvases we are going to paint on.” Sam said.

“No, pitty apper, mama!” Hannah said.

“We have paper at home.” Sam said firmly.

“Peas!”

“Hannah, come on, those women want to look at the paper and you are in the way. Put it back and let’s go to the canvases, now!” Sam said.

Hannah’s eyes filled with tears, but she handed the pack of paper to one woman.

“Thank you, sweetheart. This is what I was looking for.” The other woman said.

“Her cart is full of stuff.” The woman that had mumbled said.

“I know we are doing a project. Come on Hannah.” Sam said. Hannah grabbed her cart and followed Sam. Sam found the canvases and turned down the row. Hannah was still sad about the paper.

“Thank you for listening to me. I’m very proud of you!” Sam praised. Hannah grinned.

Sam found some different size canvases she liked and then went to go get in line.

“Mama, books!” Hannah pointed to the kid craft and coloring books.

“Sure, we can look at the books.” Sam said as she rubbed her belly. Sam pulled the carts to the side so other people could turn down the row. Hannah pulled up books with a look at the brightly colored pages.

“Mama, look!” Hannah said, showing Sam the pictures.

“It’s a sticker book. You put the stickers on the pages.” Sam explained.

“Me have?” Hannah asked.

“Sure, but you have to let me help you.” Sam said.

“Ok. I ike woof woof.” Hannah said, putting the dog sticker book in her cart. Some other kids came over to the bookshelf.

“Aww cute baby!” The older girl said, looking at Hannah. Hannah grinned and went to Sam. Sam hugged Hannah as she leaned into her legs.

“She is playing shy.” Sam said, smiling.

“You have a pretend shy one as well.” The girl’s mom said, smiling.

“I do, but she warms up quickly.” Sam said, giving Hannah a tickle.

Hannah wiggled, giggling at Sam’s side. The baby kicked near Hannah’s face. Hannah pulled back quickly.

“No. Kick bebe!” Hannah said firmly.

“He was just saying hi, sweetie, he wasn’t trying to hurt you.” Sam assured, rubbing Hannah’s back.

“When are you due?” the mother asked.

“In four weeks.” Sam said.

“Wow, that’s close.” The woman said.

“Yeah, he is measuring big, so he could come sooner.” Sam said.

“Good luck. Have a good day. Come on, baby.” The mother said. The woman and children left.

“Come on, Hannah let’s go check out and go find a Halloween costume for Lilly’s party. She is having a zoo party this year. What animal do you want to be? How about a monkey?” Sam asked.

“Oooh ahh,” Hannah said, making monkey noise.

“That’s what I thought.” Sam said, smiling. Sam grabbed a book she wanted, then headed to the checkout. Hannah followed closely behind. Sam knew the minute they walked up to the checkout it was a child’s magnet. Candy and toys within reach. Hannah’s eyes lit up.

“You can have some fruit snacks or a little stuffed animal, but not both.” Sam said.

“Um acks, peas!” Hannah said, reaching for a bag of gummy bears.

“Good job, baby.” Sam praised. Hannah played with the stuffed animals as they waited in line. The women from the paint row got behind them. Hannah was putting the toys back when Sam turned around to tell Hannah it was their turn.

“I wish my kids listen to that when they were that little.” The woman that Hannah gave the paper to said.

“Thank you. She’s a good kid. I think I’ll keep her.” Sam said, smiling. Sam handed the stuff to the cashier from her cart. Then had Hannah hand her the stuff from her little cart. Hannah kept the gummies clutched in her hand.

“Hey, honey, if you hold up the candy, I can scan it and you don’t have to let them go.” The cashier said. Hannah held up the bag, and the cashier scanned the candy and gave Sam the total. Sam put her bags in the big cart and put the little cart up. Hannah held on to her candy and Sam’s hand as they went across the parking lot. Sam helped Hannah into the car and buckled her in, then loaded the van up. Sam took a deep breath, gently rubbing her back. She was having some back pain, but it was probably the walking and not labor. Maybe they would just go home, but the Halloween store was in the same shopping center as the craft store. Sam got in the driver’s seat.

“Mama open.” Hannah said, waving the gummies.

“You can have a few now and the rest after lunch.” Sam said. She pulled out an empty snack cup out of Hannah’s bag and put some gummies in the cup and gave it to Hannah.

“Tank, you!” Hannah said. She ate her treat. Sam drove over to the Halloween store.

“Hannah, will you ride in the stroller for me? Then we can pick out your costume and go home.” Sam asked as she parked.

“Ok.” Hannah said, sighing. She really enjoyed walking.

Sam got the stroller out of the trunk and helped Hannah out of her seat and into the stroller. Hannah held tight to her snack cup. Sam pushed the stroller into the store. It had a lot if teenagers in the store. Sam also wanted Hannah to ride in the stroller in case she got scared and she couldn’t run off. Sam headed towards the children’s costumes. Two teenage boys ran out in front of Sam wearing mask chasing each other. Sam stopped quickly before he could run into the stroller.

“Guys, watch out! You almost hit the baby!” A teenage girl fussed at the boys.

“Sorry we didn’t see you!” one boy said.

“Take the mask off, dofus!” The girl said.

Sam continued to the children’s costumes. The girl followed behind.

“Mama, wook fishie!” Hannah pointed to the Mermaid costume.

“That’s a pretty costume, baby. We want to find zoo animals, but if you don’t find one you like, then we will get you a mermaid costume.” Sam said.

Sam pushed the stroller further down the row.

“How old is your baby?” The girl asked.

“She’s almost two.” Sam said.

“She is beautiful.”

“Thank you!” Sam said.

“Do you need a babysitter?” The girl asked.

“No, thank you. I have a group of babysitters that I use. Thank you for offering.” Sam said.

“If you know anyone looking for a sitter, here is my card. I have references if they want them.” The girl handed Sam a card. The girl’s name was Angel.

“I will pass this on.” Sam said, smiling. She stuck the card in Hannah’s bag.

“Thank you!” Angel said, and she walked away.

“Look, Hannah banana. I found a monkey costume. Do you still want to be a monkey?” Sam asked.

“I monkee!” Hannah said, throwing her hands up.

“Yes, you are. Ok let’s go get your costume.” Sam said. They walked up to the counter to pay.

Jack came home to find Sam and Hannah on their deck. He stopped to watch them. He loved to watch them. Hannah was just in a shirt and diaper. Sam was putting paint on a plate. Hannah dipped a star sponge in the pink paint. Sam helped her press it on the canvas. Sam smiled as Hannah pulled the sponge back in awe.

“Hey, you two, are you making pictures?” Jack asked, walking up the stairs.

“I make pitty!” Hannah said, pointing to the canvas.

“It’s beautiful! Is that for your room?” Jack asked, smiling. Hannah nodded and kept adding stars.

“We also learned about mixing colors. How did we make pink?” Sam asked.

“Ed and ite!” Hannah said, pointing to the red and white paint.

“Very good! Red and white!” Sam praised.

“My little genius and artist! You guys have been doing some painting.” Jack said, looking around the deck at the many canvases.

“Yeah, once we started, we just kind of didn’t stop.” Sam said, chuckling.

“Well, you got done what you wanted.” Jack said.

“Yeah, alright, let’s clean up. Maybe daddy will cook something on the grill for us.” Sam said knowingly.

“Out dogs!” Hannah said, jumping up and down.

“Hot dogs it is!” Jack said, smiling.

Sam was inside the house cleaning Hannah up while Jack put the hot dogs on the grill. He ran into the house to grab something when he came back out on the deck to see one of the hot dogs missing from the grill.

“Hey, Jack. You have quite the little artist!” Harry Maybourne said and took a bite of the hot dog.

Chapter Text

Jack couldn’t believe Harry had zatted him and then suddenly they were in the middle of a field.

“Harry, if I miss the birth of my son, I will kill you!” Jack said, growling as he followed him.

“You shouldn’t have followed me, Jack. There’s no way back that I know of. Maybe they have a to get you back.” Harry said.

“Who are you talking about?” Jack asks.

“This is a utopia, Jack!”

“Major Carter O’Neill go home. You are not supposed to be up here at almost nine months pregnant.” Hammond ordered.

“I just came up here to look at some information that Dr. Lee emailed me about. I just heard about Jack.” Sam said.

“We will locate Colonel O’Neill and Maybourne.” Hammond assured.

“I know, but please just let me look at the inscription they found.” Sam said.

“I’m sorry. I know this is hard, but I need you to go home and I will call you when there is news.” Hammond said.

“But Sir...”

“Major.” Hammond said warningly.

“Goodnight, sir.” Sam said, trying not to cry.

“Goodnight, Major.” Hammond said, his voice soften.

Sam stopped by Jonas’s office before she left. Jonas, Daniel and Teal’c were in the office.

“Major Carter O’Neill, what are you doing here?” Teal’c asked.

“General Hammond ordered me to go home, but I wasn’t ready yet. I was hoping to sneak a look at what you collected.” Sam said she grabbed the table.

“Sam, what’s wrong?” Daniel asked, going to stand next to her.

“I just got a little dizzy.” Sam said.

“Maybe you should sit down.” Jonas said, offering Sam a chair.

“I’ll be fine.” Sam said as she sat down in the chair.

“I’ll go get Dr. Lam.” Teal’c said

“No, I’m fine. I promise I should just go home.” Sam said, standing up slowly, her eyes rolled in the back of her head. Daniel caught her before she fell.

“I think we need Dr. Lam now.” Daniel frowned.

Daniel went to pick Hannah up from the childcare center. Vala wanted to tag along. It had been a week since she had seen her Dolly. She walked into the childcare center with Daniel.

“Hi, I’m here to pick up Hannah Carter O’Neill.” Daniel said to the stern woman at the desk.

“What room is she in and I need to see some ID, please?” The woman typed on the computer.

“They just recently moved Hannah to the two-year-old class because she was bored.” Daniel said, handing the woman his driver’s license.

“According to our records, you are deceased.” The woman said, frowning, handing his card back.

“I guess they forgot to change that.” Daniel said, frowning.

“Am I in the little box?” Vala asked, handing the woman her ID.

“You can pick Hannah up, but I’m going to have to call someone about you.” The woman said, pointing at Daniel.

“Hannah’s mom is in the hospital and her dad is away on an assignment, but you can call General Hammond at Cheyenne mountain were I work.” Daniel explained.

Someone brought out Hannah from her classroom.

“Hi, Pal!” Hannah said, running to Vala.

“How is my Dolly?” Vala asked, picking her up.

“The teacher wanted me to tell you there is a note in her bag that needs to be read and signed.” The assistant said, handing Vala Hannah’s pink book bag.

“That doesn’t sound good. What did you do, Dolly?” Vala asked.

“Where mama?” Hannah asked.

“We are going to see her,” Daniel said.

“General Hammond said that he had already spoken to someone here about the misunderstanding. I put it on the computer this time.” The lady said.

“Thank you!” Daniel said. They left the childcare center.

Vala carried Hannah into the infirmary. Jacob, Martouf and Jonas were at a curtain talking to Carolyn.

“Her sugar dropped and her blood pressure raised slightly, but not to Pre-eclampsia stage. I’m hoping I can get her to stay a few days just so she can rest. I know if she goes home she will work herself sick. Just to keep from thinking about Jack.” Carolyn said.

“Pop!” Hannah greeted.

“Hey, baby girl!” Jacob said, taking Hannah from Vala.

“Want mama!” Hannah said.

“Ok let’s see mama!” Jacob said, smiling.

Jacob took Hannah into the curtain. Sam was sitting up in bed. Sam reached for Hannah.

“My banana, I need a hug.” Sam said. Hannah smiled as Sam hugged her tightly.

“Mama bebe?” Hannah asked

“No, mommy’s not having baby yet.” Sam said stroking Hannah’s face.

“You’re very lucky you didn’t put yourself in labor.” Jacob frowned.

“As much as I want him to stay and cook until we find Jack. He would have been fine if he were born today.” Sam said.

“Dada issing?” Hannah asked.

“Yes, daddy is missing but grandpa and the others are going to find daddy.” Jacob promised.

The minute the people of the planet saw Jack and Harry, they offered them food and drink. That was a week ago. All they remembered were their names. They didn’t know where they came from, but they were happy and the people were nice. Harry was happier than Jack. He just didn’t feel like he belonged there. He enjoyed helping the people fix up their land and houses. The children liked him and he was good with them. An old man was being helped by him. A little girl ran up to him.

“Mr. Jack, our back step broke. Mama wants to know if you could come fix it before someone breaks a foot?” The little girl with silver hair and blue eyes asked.

“Tell her I’ll be over there in an hour, Jilly. How is she feeling? The baby is due soon.” Jack asked.

“She is doing ok. She said the baby won’t come for another couple of weeks. I’ll tell her what you said.” Jilly said, and skipped off.

Jack finished chopping wood and went to wash off in the lake. Harry was down at the lake sunbathing with a woman.

“Finally relaxing, Jack?” Harry asked.

“Just washing off before I go to Margaret’s house to fix her step.” Jack said and then dove into the water.

“Jack, this is a utopia you are suppose to relax and have fun here. Let someone else fix her step come have a drink with Lizzy and I.” Harry said grinning.

“We don’t know why we came here, Harry, that’s the problem. Margaret asked me to fix her step. It’s the middle of the day. Why would I want a drink?” Jack asked.

“Not a problem for me!” Harry chuckled.

Jack air dried pretty quickly as he walked to Margaret’s house.

“Hi, Jack!” Jilly greeted as he came up.

“Hey, Jilly bean. Show me this step that needs to be fixed.” Jack said.

The little six-year-old bounced to the back of the house. The wooden step had rotted and caved in.

“This shouldn’t be too hard.” Jack said. Jack started working on the step.

“Jack!” Greeted a small boy!

“Asa!” Jack said. Like his sister, the little three-year-old had silver hair and blue eyes

“Can I help?” Asa asked.

“Sure, hold these boards for me.” Jack handed the boy two short boards. The boy played sword fights with himself and the boards. Jack chuckled and finished his work.

“I need those boards now, Asa.” Jack said. Asa handed Jack the boards.

“Are you helping Jack or are you getting in the way?” A very pregnant woman asked, walking up to Asa.

“I’m helping, mama!” Asa said.

“Good job, baby boy.” Margaret said.

“Alright, good as new!” Jack said as he stretched his back.

“Thank you, Jack. How about a glass of lemonade to show my appreciation?” Margaret asked.

“Sure sounds good.” Jack said, smiling.

They sat down and had a cold cup of lemonade. Margaret had silver hair and blue eyes like her children.

“How are you feeling?” Jack asked as Margaret rubbed her belly.

“This one may be here sooner than I thought I was having some pretty strong birthing pains earlier, but they stopped.” Margaret said.

“Have you seen the doctor?” Jack asked, frowning.

“No, when they get closer or the pains don’t stop. I’ll go to the doctor.” Margaret said.

“Do you have children, Jack?” Jilly asked.

“I don’t remember. I hope if I did, I wouldn’t leave them behind.” Jack said. Jack looked down at his feet.

“You made Jack sad.” Asa said as he went over and hugged Jack.

“I’m not sad, buddy, but thank you for the hug.” Jack said as he hugged Asa back.

Margaret smiled. Her children had grown close to Jack in just the short time he had been there. She hoped he would find some peace soon. He seemed so restless. Of course, once he settled in more, he would calm down.

Sam stayed in the infirmary for a week, but was ready to go home. Everyone was doing all they could to get Jack back, but they still hadn’t found him. Daniel had gotten into a huge fight with Bill. Jacob walked into the room Sam was carrying Hannah.

“There’s my girl! Did you have a good day?” Sam asked as Hannah crawled on the bed towards her. Hannah nodded her head as she hugged Sam.

“They said she had a great day sharing today.” Jacob said, smiling.

“That’s my good girl. I know it’s hard to share.” Sam said, then kissed Hannah on the head.

“I want dada!” Hannah whined.

“I know, baby, I do too. Hopefully, he will be home soon. Speaking of home, can I get out of here today?” Sam asked.

“I’ll go see what Carolyn says.” Jacob said. As he walked out, Janet walked into the room. She was rubbing her back.

“Can I go home today?” Sam asked.

“I don’t know. Talk to Carolyn. I just came up here because I’m having contractions and they’re getting closer together.” Janet said as she panted. Sam sat up and rubbed Janet’s back.

“Good job with your breathing. Have you timed the contractions?” Sam asked.

“Every five minutes, about forty seconds long right now. Lumi wants to come very early.” Janet said as she sat in a chair.

“I’ll go get Carolyn and maybe she can give you some medicine. Your water hasn’t broken, has it?” Sam asked as she helped Janet on to her bed.

“Baby Umi coming?” Hannah asked.

“We hope she is not ready yet. She has to stay a little longer in my belly.” Janet explained.

Sam took Hannah’s hand and led her out of the room. Carolyn was coming down the hall.

“You should be resting.” Carolyn said, smiling as she walked up to them.

“Janet is in my room having some strong contractions. She needs some medicine to stop them.” Sam said.

Carolyn hurried to Sam’s room. She went over to Janet, who was having a contraction as she came in. Carolyn rubbed Janet’s back and spoke calmly to her.

“My water broke. She’s coming.” Janet whimpered.

“Ok, I’ll call and have NICU bring an incubator. Lumi wants to come join us quickly. Everything will be ok.” Carolyn soothed.

“She needs longer! What if her lungs aren’t strong enough or a million other things?” Janet cried.

“I know you’re scared and because you know what can happen, it is making this worse, but I can promise I am going to take care of Lumi and you.” Carolyn said soothing as she rubbed Janet’s back and shoulders.

Janet looked up tearfully at Carolyn and nodded. Sam took Janet’s hand. Carolyn listened to Janet’s belly. She put the stethoscope on Janet’s ears so she could hear the baby’s strong heartbeat.

“She has a good, strong heartbeat.” Janet said, sighing in relief.

“See, everything is going to be ok.” Sam said.

“Can you go find Daniel and Cassie wanted to be here for the birth, also?” Janet asked Sam before letting out a little moan.

“I will have them call Daniel back to Earth right away and I call Cassie’s school a leave her a message to come straight here after school. I’ll get my dad to watch banana because I want to see little Lumi born.” Sam explained.

“Thank you, Sam!” Janet said.

“Of course. I’ll be back soon.” Sam said. Hannah ran over and hugged Janet. Janet hugged Hannah tightly. Sam then took Hannah out of the room again.

Sam walked to the control room where General Hammond was talking to Walter. Hannah went and climbed into Walter’s lap.

“Major, what are you doing out of bed?” Hammond asked.

“Janet has gone into labor. We need to call Daniel back from the planet where Jack disappeared.” Sam said.

Chapter Text

Janet tried to focus on her breathing instead of the pain.

“You are doing so good, Janet.” Sam soothed, wiping Janet’s damp forehead.

“Where’s Daniel?” Janet asked.

“Teal’c went to get him. They should be back soon.” Sam said.

“Mom, what happened? You're not due for another two months?” Cassie asked, coming into the room.

“What are you doing out of school?” Janet asked.

“I was in the office making copies for my teacher when Sam left the message. I got permission from the principal to leave early. They told me to tell you congratulations. Is Lumi going to be ok?” Cassie asked.

“I’m not sure why, but Lumi wants to make an entrance. Carolyn is getting an NICU doctor and incubator to come to the SGC. She is going to be ok. We are going to have a long road, but she’ll live.” Janet explained as she stroked Cassie’s hand. Janet gripped Cassie’s hand as another contraction came.

“The contractions are close together. Is that normal?” Cassie asked, rubbing Janet’s back.

“Yes.” Janet grunted.

Teal’c hurried into the area Daniel was in. Daniel was leaning over something a scientist was studying.

“Daniel Jackson, you must come with me. Janet Frasier has gone into labor you daughter is arriving soon.” Teal’c said.

“Are you sure she is only thirty weeks?” Daniel asked, standing up.

“I am sure.” Teal’c said.

“Let’s go!” Daniel said.

They hurried back through the gate. Daniel hurried to the infirmary.

“Janet is in Major Carter O’Neill’s room.” Darius said, seeing Daniel looking around.

“Thank you!” Daniel said as he hurried out of the infirmary and to Sam’s room.

“I need something for the pain I can’t!” Janet groaned into Sam’s shoulder.

“Cassie, go find Carolyn. She needs to check her progress before she can give her anything for pain.” Sam said. Cassie gave Daniel a quick hug before going to find Carolyn.

“Hey, our little girl wants to come early.” Daniel said as he gently took Janet’s face into his hands, brushing the hair from her face.

“Daniel, I’m very glad you’re here.” Janet said, smiling as she hugged him.

“I’m glad I’m here too.” Daniel said, kissing her on the head. She had another contraction. Carolyn came into the room.

“Let’s check your progress and then we’ll talk about pain relief options.” Carolyn soothed. Janet laid back against Daniel on the bed as Carolyn checked her progress.

“You’re six centimeters, so if you want an epidural, you can have one. We can do pain shots or gas and air. Whatever you want to do, but you will have to decide on the epidural soon.” Carolyn explained, and then listened to Janet’s belly.

“I’m going to regret not getting the epidural, but I think I’ll do the pain shot and gas and air. I want to move around and the epidural won’t allow me.” Janet said.

“I’ll be right back with the shot and the gas and air.” Carolyn said, and then left the room.

“Help me stand again!” Janet said as another contraction started. Daniel helped her stand up and swayed with her. Janet leaned into his chest, trying to breathe through the pain. Cassie rubbed her lower back for her.

Sam sat down in a chair to rest for a few minutes. She was trying to support her best friend in labor while being very pregnant was harder than she expected.

“Are you doing ok, Sam?” Janet asked as Daniel helped her sit down on the edge of the bed.

“I’m fine. Just sitting down for a minute.” Sam said, smiling as she rubbed her belly.

“Little man not coming today also, is he?” Cassie asked.

“Nope, he is hanging in there. I think he waiting until his daddy comes home.” Sam said.

Carolyn came back into the room with the medicine and the gas and air.

“I brought the gas and air because it could take up to an hour for the shot to work.” Carolyn explained. Carolyn gave Janet the shot in her butt, then set her up with the gas and air.

Janet used some of the gas as she moved around the room. Daniel and Cassie were walking with her, holding her during contractions. It took thirty minutes for the medicine to work. Janet could finally lay down and relax since her labor started. Daniel stroked her hair, glad to see some of the pain from her face gone.

“Feeling better?” Daniel asked.

“The shot is working.” Janet said, her eyes getting heavy.

“Get some rest before you know it. Our little Lumi will be here.” Daniel said, smiling.

“I wish she would have waited eight more weeks but I can’t wait to see her face I hope she has your eyes.,” Janet said, touching Daniel’s face. Daniel smiled as Janet closed her eyes.

“I hope she has your eyes.” Daniel whispered, then kissed Janet.

Cassie cuddled up next to Janet and rubbed Janet’s belly.

“Get some sleep, Cass. Your mom will need you when her labor starts back. You have been doing a great job helping her with her breathing.” Daniel said

“We did Lamaze classes while you were gone. I wanted to help mom as much as I could. I didn’t want her to be in labor alone.” Cassie said, looking down.

“I’m glad she has you, Cass. I’m glad to be here with her, but I know you would have taken amazing care of your mom if I wasn’t.” Daniel said as he took Cassie’s hand. Cassie smiled, squeezing Daniel’s hand.

“You need to rest too, Sam.” Daniel said, walking over to Sam, who was still in the chair.

“I will.” Sam said, smiling.

Jacob came into the room quietly and walked over to Sam.

“Carolyn told me to come get you so you can rest while Janet does.” Jacob said quietly in her ear. Jacob helped her stand up from the chair.

“Who has Hannah?” Sam asked as they left Janet’s room.

‘Martouf is watching her. He took her to our house. She was getting fussy. So he took her to get something to eat and let her play before bedtime.” Jacob explained as he walked Sam to another room.

“Thank you. Martouf is the only one besides you that could get her to leave without telling me bye.” Sam said, sitting on the bed.

“She wasn’t real happy, but Martouf said chicken nuggets and fries. She left pretty willingly.” Jacob said, smiling.

“I bet she did. She is motivated by food much like her dad.” Sam said, chuckling. Sam’s face then fell.

“We haven’t stopped looking for Jack, Sam.” Jacob said, taking her hand.

“I know but he could be anywhere in the galaxy, dad. That is an enormous area to look.” Sam said, sighing.

“We are almost sure he is somewhere on that planet. The area is just cloaked, we are guessing.” Jacob said.

“Can I look at the pictures of the mechanism?” Sam asked as she tried not to yawn.

“Maybe another time, but right now, you need to sleep. Baby boy needs you to be rested so he can grow more.” Jacob said as he touched Sam’s belly.

“I know I need to sleep, but if the little man gets any bigger, I think he is going to walk out.” Sam said, smiling.

“That would be a sight.” Jacob said, smiling.

Sam and Jacob talked until Sam fell asleep.

Jack heard a loud banging sound coming from his door. He woke up enough to go open the door. Jilly was standing at the door, tears streaming down her face.

“Jack! Mommy is having the baby, but something is wrong. She keeps screaming so loud.” Jilly cried.

“Have you gone to get to the doctor?” Jack asked, grabbing a shirt from a chair.

“No, mommy said you were closer and to go get you.” Jilly said sniffling.

“Ok, I will go to your house, but I need you to run to my friend’s Harry’s house. Tell him to go get the doctor and bring him to your house.” Jack said as they walked out the door.

Jack hurried to Margaret’s house. He could hear her screaming from outside the house. When he got in the house, Asa was curled on the couch, holding his ears. Jack picked Asa and took outside on the porch.

“Wait here for Jilly and the doctor.” Jack said, then went back into the house.

He went into Margaret’s room. She was panting and sweating. She let out another scream. It chilled him to the bone. Margaret saw him standing in the doorway.

“Jack, something is wrong with the baby. I think the baby is turned the wrong way. Help me. Please save my baby!” Margaret cried, then let out another scream.

“Just breathe, Margaret, the doctor is on the way. Jilly ran to get Harry and he will go get the doctor.” Jack said, walking over to the bed. She grabbed his hand and tried to breathe through the pain.

“That’s right, deep breaths. Everything will be ok. The doctor will be here soon.” Jack soothed.

“Jack, if something happens to me, please take care of my children. They are the reason I came here was to keep them safe after their father was killed. Please Jack, promise me.” Margaret said, begging before another pain came.

“Now don’t talk like. Everything will be fine.” Jack said, wiping her head with a cool cloth.

“I feel like something is wrong.” Margaret whimpered.

The doctor and some nurses showed up not long after, with Harry following behind.

“Harry, stay with the kids outside.” Jack said. Harry picked Asa up and pushed Jilly out the door.

“Can you tell me what’s wrong?” The doctor asked. Jack frowned.

“I think the baby is turned the wrong way. My labors are usually quick and not as painful.” Margaret explained.

“Let me see if I can help you.” The doctor said, gently pressing on her belly. She squeezed Jack’s hand tightly.

“It’s going to be painful, but I can turn the baby.” The doctor said.

“Do it, please! Jack, remember what I said about my children?” Margaret said.

“It’s going to be ok. The doctor is going to turn the baby, the baby will come and everything will be ok.” Jack promised.

The doctor slowly turned to the baby. Margaret cried out, squeezing Jack’s hand. The doctor pressed and turned a few more times.

“Ok, the baby is turned the right way. Take a few deep breaths and then push.” The doctor ordered.

Margaret took a some deep breaths, then pushed.

“Good job, Margaret, your baby is almost here.” Jack said, letting her lean back on him.

Margaret pushed again and then one more time. The doctor caught the baby. It howled.

“It’s a baby girl!” Doctor said excitedly as she put the baby on Margaret’s chest.

“My sweet Anna!” Margaret cooed at the red-faced baby. Like the baby’s mother and siblings, Anna had wispy sliver hair and blue eyes.

“She’s beautiful!” Jack said, beaming.

“I’m so glad you were here. Thank you, Jack.” Margaret said, smiling at him.

“Of course! I told you everything would be ok.” Jack said then kissed her on the head.

“Will you go get the kids I want them to meet their sister?” Margaret asked.

“Of course! I’ll be right back.” Jack said. He slid from behind her and onto the porch to get the kids. Asa was asleep in Harry’s lap in the rocking chair and Jilly was curled up on the swing. Jack woke the kids up. They were getting ready to go back in the house when a bunch of noise was happening inside the house.

“Stay here. I’ll go see what’s going on.” Jack said then walked back into the house. A nurse was standing outside the bedroom holding Anna.

“What’s going on?” Jack asked. The doctor walked out of the bedroom.

“I’m sorry, but Margaret lost a lot of blood. Which caused a lot of stress on her body. There wasn’t anything I could do.” The doctor said, touching Jack’s shoulder.

Jack felt himself slid down the wall.

It was many hours later, and Janet was in hard labor.

“She’s coming. I can feel her!” Janet grounded out.

“Yes, she is. Just take deep. breaths. It’s almost time to push.” Darius soothed.

Daniel wiped her forehead. Janet was lying up against him, with Cassie and Sam holding her hands on either side.

“Ok Janet, big push,” Carolyn said. Janet pushed hard.

“Good job, baby. Take some breaths and push again.” Daniel said into her ear. Janet pushed again.

“I’m scared for her.” Janet whimpered.

“She ok. Her heartbeat dropped a little, but she was doing great. One more push and she is here.” Carolyn said. Janet cried out as she pushed and the baby came.

“She’s here mom! Lumi is here!” Cassie said excitedly. The NICU doctor took the small baby to examine her. Daniel kissed Janet.

“Is she ok?” Janet asked, trying to see Lumi.

“She is small, but her lungs sound good. We are going to put her on oxygen just to be cautious.” The NICU doctor put Lumi on Janet’s chest.

“She’s beautiful!” Daniel said, his voice cracking.

“She’s so little!” Cassie cooed.

Janet couldn’t stop staring at the tiny baby. She was mostly bald right now, but she had blonde peach fuzz. With blurry gray-blue eyes. Suddenly felt something strange.

“I feel like my water broke again!” Janet said, gasping.

Carolyn gasped when she went to check on Janet.

“There is another baby!” Carolyn said, shocked.

“What!” Janet and Daniel exclaimed.

“We need to get another incubator quickly.” The NICU doctor said as he took Lumi from Janet.

“I can’t do this!” Janet cried as the contractions started again.

“Yes, you can. You are going to have two beautiful babies and all this pain will be over soon.” Sam said, smiling as she wiped Janet’s tears. Janet labor for fifteen minutes before her contractions got stronger.

“She’s coming!” Janet said, trying to sit up. Janet pushed.

“Good job, mom!” Cassie praised.

“Almost there Janet. You little surprise baby is here.” Carolyn said, holding up the baby. The baby let out a mad cry.

“Is she ok?” Janet asked.

“He is small like his sister buy his lungs and heart rate sounds good.” The NICU doctor said.

“He?” Daniel asked, excitedly.

“A handsome little boy.” Carolyn said, grinning. As she put the baby in Janet’s arms. Like his sister, the baby was bald with blue-gray eyes.

“Oh, my goodness, where were you hiding, little man? I never felt you kick or move.” Janet cooed at the blurry eyed baby.

“A sister and brother!” Cassie said, gushing.

“You are amazing!” Daniel said, kissing Janet. Daniel stroked the top of the baby’s head. Carolyn put the baby girl in Daniel’s arms.

“What are we going to name him?” Cassie asked.

“How about Lucas?” Janet asked, looking at Daniel and Cassie.

“That’s a wonderful name. Where did it come from?” Daniel asked.

“When Cass and I were talking about names and she said Lumi means snow or light. Which I love because this baby was a bright spot for us. I looked up boys’ names that meant the same or close, just in case Lumi wasn’t a girl. Lucas means bringer of light.” Janet explained, smiling down at their son.

“Lumi and Lucas, those are perfect names for the babies!” Cassie said, gushing.

“Lumi Samantha and Lucas Daniel!” Janet said as the Carolyn and Darius took the babies to put in the incubators.

It surprised Sam at Lumi’s middle name. Janet had always said she didn’t know what Lumi’s middle name would be. Tears came to her eyes. Janet took Sam’s hand and gave it a squeeze, and smiled at Sam.

“You are my best friend, and my daughter adores you. Why wouldn’t I give my child your name?” Janet said as she touched Sam’s belly. Sam hugged Janet they both shed a few tears before letting go.

“You’re amazing. You just gave birth to twins. I’m sure you are tired.” Sam said, pulling back from Janet.

“I think I’m running on adrenaline right now!” Janet smiled.

Two weeks later

Laney opened the door to see Cam, Carolyn and the kids standing at the door. They were there for Lilly’s Zoo Halloween party. She couldn’t believe her baby was already two-years-old. Cam was holding Hannah Carter O’Neill, who was dressed as a monkey. Devlin was dressed as a zookeeper was holding one twin dressed as a bear. Carolyn was holding the other twin, who was also a bear, and Lola was in a tiger stripe long sleeve leotard with a tail, ears and painted face.

“Happy Halloween, friends! Glad you all could make it. I love the monkey costume Hannah banana. Mommy still resting and waiting for baby brother to come?” Laney asked, as Hannah reached to give her a hug. Laney took Hannah and hugged her tightly. Everyone entered the house.

“It looks like Sam might actually come on her due date, which is in four days.” Carolyn said, shifting the wiggly bear. Carolyn sat Max on the floor and he crawled off looking like a real tiny bear.

“That is the cutest little bear cub. I can’t believe they are already a year!” Laney said.

“I know time flies. Max is happy and healthy and Mikey is silly and healthy. That is all we ask for. These two goobers are growing like weeds too!” Carolyn said, pointing to Dev and Lola.

“Hope is taking pictures outside this, since the weather is a little warmer this year. Lilly is going to be happy to see you all!” Laney said as she led everyone into the backyard.

Jonas and Teal’c sat in Jonas’s office going over pictures for what felt like the millionth time.

“I can’t believe it. I forgot it was there!” Jonas gasped, looking over Teal’c’s shoulder.

“They are on the moon! Can’t believe it took us almost a month to figure this out! Let’s go tell General Hammond so we can go get Colonel O’Neill.” Jonas said, standing up and rushed out of the office. Teal’c quickly hurried after him.

Jacob entered the dark room. He was glad Sam was sleeping. She had been having bad dreams lately about losing Jack. He sat down on the edge of the bed.

“Sammy, I’m sorry to wake you up, but I have some news.” Jacob said, rubbing her shoulder.

Sam slowly opened her eyes.

“Dad, what’s wrong? Is it Jack or Hannah?” Sam said, trying to sit up.

“We found Jack. Martouf and I are going to get him. It’s a two-day trip there and back by Al’kesh. So you tell that boy to hang in there until we get back!” Jacob said, smiling as he touched Sam’s belly.

“Be safe and bring Jack home!” Sam said, grinning.

Chapter Text

Jack sat at the lake with the kids. He kept the baby out of the sun. Harry was down there sunbathing again. Jilly and Asa just needed a day to be kids and have fun. Losing their mom was extremely hard, and the community had gathered around to help. They could get powder milk and cloth diapers for baby Anna and some neighbors took the older kids so Jack could get to know the infant. It was strange how natural becoming a parent felt to Jack. Did he have kids before? Where were they?

“Hey, Jack, watch!” Asa said, then barely stuck his face in the water.

“Good job, buddy!” Jack said.

“I can go all the way under!” Jilly said, then dove under the water.

“I went under the water, Jilly!” Asa said, fussing.

“No, you didn’t. Your face barely touched the water. “Jilly said, splashing Asa. The water hit him in the face and he started crying.

“Ok, you two play nice!” Jack said firmly as Asa ran to him.

“Sorry, Asa.” Jilly said not sounding very sorry before she ran back to the water.

“Not too far, Jilly.” Jack said.

“Ok!”

Asa sat on Jack’s lap eating some crackers they had brought down to the lake with them. Anna was sleeping under an umbrella. When a large ship flew over them. Jack and Harry jumped up.

“What is that?” Asa asked, grabbing Jack’s arm tightly. Jilly was running back towards them.

“Let’s get the kids inside, now!” Jack said as he scooped up Anna in his other arm.

They all headed for Harry’s house, since it was the closest. Anna was now wailing since she was woken up so quickly. Jack gently patted her back, trying to calm her down.

“Did that ship look familiar to you, Jack?” Harry asked. The older kids went into the other room to dry off and change clothes.

“Yeah, I just don’t know if it was friend or foe,” Jack said.

“Let hope, friend. How did they find us? We were told this was a haven because no one knew about this place.” Harry said, frowning.

Men with bow and arrows greeted Jacob and Martouf.

“Goa’ulds are not welcome here!” A man shouted.

“We are not Goa’ulds. We are looking for our friend, Jack O’Neill. I believe he showed up about a month ago. His friend had a key, and it brought him here. His friend was the only one that knew how to use the key.” Jacob explained.

The men shared a look.

“Please, if he is here, let us talk to him. His wife is very close to giving birth to their second child, and we don’t want him to miss that.” Jacob said, pleading.

“Please come talk with us.” The man said, motioning for Jacob and Martouf to follow.

Jack had just made a little bed for Anna using Harry’s pillows and laid her down when there was a knock on the door. Harry opened the door to see the head leader, Yara, and two men he didn’t know.

“Hello, Harry and Jack. Do you mind if we come in and talk to you?” Yara asked.

“Come in.” Harry said, opening the door more.

They entered the house. Jack entered the room. He was scruffy and had lost a little weight.

“Jack, we are so glad to see you!” Jacob said, walking up to him.

“Do I know you?” Jack asked.